Chapter Text
Doors finally opened, welcoming Vi back to freedom. Really? Were they thinking she would behave from now on? That she’ll stop fighting just because they say their rehabilitation program was the best of the country? Such fools. They didn’t know what it was like, what it means to have to fight for your own freedom and safety. Just because you’re not human.
Racists. Enslavers. That’s all they are. Long ago, humans decided they had the power to create droids, artificial intelligence, but it was only machines, and it needed so much money to take care of, to build those servants. It wasn’t perfect, they were still the slave ones, in their twisted mind. And with that mind of theirs, humans decided they could create life. That’s how hybrids were born. They selected animals, giving specific traits to embryos, and playing God. After many years, decades even, of sacrificed lives, they finally managed to succeed. And as living creatures, there was no need to be careful about the way they handled them. They were nothing more than animals. Most lucky ones were treated as pets. Worst fates were being seen and used as plaything, until death for the most fortunate.
Twenty years ago, that’s how Hybrids people's life was. They were slaves and nothing else, things you can buy and use at your will. Some Humans saw them for what they really are: living creatures, people. They fought for them, earned them respect, rights, freedom. But well… That’s not how the real world is, right? There would always be lunatics, Humans who still think they are the Superior Race, and that Hybrids are their properties. And when you’re a Hybrid, a violent one, you’re often guilty. That’s what happened for Vi. She was convicted without any proof. Did she really make it? Was she really responsible for those teenagers’ disappearance? They didn’t know, but they had to find a culprit, and the redhead was perfect, being part of a gang and having a record for violence and street fights. The judge was a Human, the jurors were Humans, lawyers were Humans. Well… Those missing teenagers’ lawyers, because no one dared represent a Hybrid. Those fucking Humans… They deserved nothing but torture and painful death. She hates them. She hates them all!
Unless her. Jinx. Her younger sister. Vi loved her so much, the only Human she likes, the only one she will protect with her life. Who dares hurt her will suffer an horrible and agonizing demise, begging for the sweet relief of death. She smiled, seeing the cute braided-hair sixteen years old girl after a long time away from her family, and welcomed her with a big hug. They were both joined by their father, Vander, a Hybrid himself. He rubbed his daughter's red hair, causing her wolf ears to lower, avoiding the sweet pain.
“Good to see you again, Pops.”
“Same here, hothead.”
“How are you, Jinx? How’s school?”
The younger girl took her tablet and wrote her answer. “Everything’s fine. Classmates are all kind and I already have a new friend”.
“Glad to hear that,” signed Vi.
She wasn’t doing great with this language, but the muscular 20 years old woman was making extra efforts to talk with her mute sister. She stopped talking not so long ago, so this was all still new for Vi… However, she wanted to show her love to her sister and decided that even if she wasn’t deaf and wasn’t really needing to use sign language, she was going to learn it anyway. Maybe it could become useful after all. Their father wasn’t better than Vi, but Jinx, being the smartest of the family, was already way above them. She was the one teaching her dad, and she was eager to do the same to her older sister for sure.
“So. What do you want to eat to celebrate? Pick anything, it’s my treat,” smiled the bear-dad.
“I want grilled beef!”
“Okay, grilled beef it is.”
*****
If their time at a restaurant in the Undercity was a great time, it wasn’t the same once at their apartment. Vander called for a family reunion and warned Vi that he enrolled his wolf-daughter in a new university, a Hybrid-friendly one. Because she was going to join school next Monday, they had an appointment with the headteacher, so the redette would have everything she needed to know. The bear-father knew his older daughter well enough and chose carefully where she should go to study. It was not only a safe place for their people, but also a university where she could practice hockey and join the club, in order to become a professional one day. She hesitated a long time between being a boxer or a hockey player… Turned out that she could be more violent on ice. Who would have thought?
*****
Hands in the pockets of her hoodie, Vi was following her father to the deputy director’s office. Why not the headmaster himself or herself? They thought they were too good to meet young delinquents? It was time for their appointment… She hoped it wouldn’t take too long and that the old man was just going to give her the usual lecture about rules and all this bullshit. Man, she was so looking forward to being done with this. She grew sick of those people thinking they are above others… She bet this deputy director was just a Human going to tell her that Hybrids’ place was to be subdued animals. Oh she was going to love to show him how untamed she is.
The office was looking pretty neat, as expected. But there was nothing that would give any clue about his race… Was he Human or Hybrid? Fuck. There were signs of both… The redhead didn’t know at all what to think… She sat down on one of the chairs. There were four of them… Why? Were they going to wait for other people? New scholars also?
“So,” the low voice of the thin man breaking the silence. “You must be Vi Lane, the new student. A Hybrid Wolf, right? Your records say that you are a troublemaker, spent three months in a rehabilitation center after being judged for… having something to do with the missing two high school students? Found guilty without any proof… but sentenced anyway because you’re a Hybrid with a police record.”
“Yeah yeah… Already know the story. What? Wanna lecture me about it?”
“Vi…” mumbled her father under his beard.
“Don’t worry, Mr. Lane. It’s fine. I’m used to such behavior. Being a Hybrid is tough by itself, and I am not here to lecture you, as you said, Miss Lane. Although… Even if I have no problem accepting you in my university, there are a few rules that you will have to follow. Break one of them, and you will be sentenced, wherever you are a Human or a Hybrid. You can fight with your gang on the streets all you want, but in my school, this is not tolerated. Am I making myself clear?”
“Yeah, whatever.” She sighed. Of course he was going to tell her how to behave. Surely a fucking Human then…
“Since the year has already started, I will put you under supervision.”
“WHAT?! Why the hell…”
“VI! Quiet. Now. Mr. Shimmer is not your enemy.”
Knock Knock.
“Come in, please.” Said the deputy director, still calm.
An indigo bearded man opened the door, followed by who must be his daughter, because of her long hair of the same color as the other man.
“Hello, Silco. I hope we aren’t late.” He was smiling, softly.
“You are just on time. Please, have a seat, Tobias. Good morning, Caitlyn.”
“Good morning, Mr. Shimmer.”
Vi had to admit… She was the most gorgeous woman she ever met… Her long silky indigo hair, those infinite legs, this cute tooth gap that made her smile adorable, those deep blue ocean eyes… too bad she was a Human.
“So, as I was saying to Vi Lane, here, I will put her under supervision. Caitlyn Kiramman, from today, you are going to tutor Vi.”
Notes:
The relationship between Cait and Vi is gonna be explosive x)
Bratty Vi is fun to write hehe
Chapter 2: Tutoring
Summary:
“Vi, let me show you the way to our classroom,” said the bluenette, facing the redette.
“Yeah, yeah. Lead the way, Human.”
Notes:
Finally! We have Vi and Cait's meeting!
It's gonna get spicy with those two heheThanks for all the subs and kudos!!! All those for only the first chapter, I'm blessed!!
I hope you will enjoy this journey with our Piltover's Finest ～
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So, as I was saying to Vi Lane, here, I will put her under supervision. Caitlyn Kiramman, from today, you are going to tutor Vi.”
Those words from the deputy director were like an uppercut that knocked up the Hybrid. What the fuck? She was going to be under the surveillance of a Human? Ok, she was damn pretty, but no way! What was she to them? A fucking slave?
“No fucking way!”
“Vi.”
“I’m not gonna be the fucking slave of a fucking Human!”
“It’s not about being a slave, Miss Lane,” started to explain Mr. Shimmer. “It’s about your grades. They’re incredibly low and you need to improve if you want to pass this year. Plus, you have already missed one month, so it is necessary that you catch up. Miss Kiramman will be here to help you.”
“I don’t need her fucking help! I can handle myself!”
“Vi. Listen to me now,” started Vander. He drags her away, so they can talk more privately. “No university wants you, only Mr. Shimmer and the director agreed to give you a chance. And this is the best way to become a professional hockey player. That’s what you want, right?”
“Yeah but…”
“Plus, Jinx believes in you. You know it makes her happy to see you playing. And I know it gratifies you to be cheered up by her. So why give up something that gladdens you both? You wouldn’t want that from her. So don’t give up either. We all know you love playing hockey, that it’s your dream job. Give yourself that opportunity. I don’t want you to end up in jail just because some people decide that you’re too violent to be free. Don’t you want to prove them wrong?”
“I… Guess you’re right, pops.”
“You’ve got a good heart, Vi. Show them you’re more than a beast.”
“Ok. I’ll do it.”
“Thanks, kiddo.”
They went back to the three other people, wanting for them.
“Ok. It’s a deal. But if she pisses me off, she stops tutoring me.”
“You’re not the one making rules, Miss Lane. But I will hear you if there is any problem with Miss Kiramman and will personally handle it with the two of you,” promised the deputy director.
“Can’t have any better, eh?”
“You can always leave my school.”
“Jeez… ok, you got a deal. Mr. Shimmer.”
“Then it is settled. Miss Kiramman?”
“Yes, Mr. Shimmer?”
“You will be helping Miss Lane with her grades. I trust you to make her improve enough so she meets the requirements to join the university’s hockey club.”
“I understand, Mr. Shimmer.”
“Miss Lane.” He handed her a sheet. “Here is your week schedule. Your first lesson starts in twenty minutes.”
Vi took the paper with a bored sigh. Well... at least she won't be too busy. That would give her time to hang up with her gang. Or... she remembered she'll have to spend time with her Human tutor.
“Vi, let me show you the way to our classroom,” said the bluenette, facing the redette.
“Yeah, yeah. Lead the way, Human.”
Vander let her daughter follow Caitlyn outside the office, sighing.
“I am sorry for this, Mr. Shimmer, Mr. Kiramman. My daughter was often bullied for being a Hybrid, and my younger daughter also, though she is a Human. But since she comes from a family with Hybrids...”
“It's understandable, Mr. Lane,” smiled Tobias. “She is protecting herself to avoid getting hurt. Don’t worry. She is in good hands with my Caitlyn.”
“I hope she is a stubborn one. Vi certainly won't go easy on her.”
“Oh she is. She is not easy to impress, and she is not known for giving up on people.”
“She sounds like a good challenge for Vi. I hope she'll tame that little daredevil.”
*****
Hands in her hoodie's pocket, the Wolf was walking behind the Human. She wasn’t looking at the corridors, to remember the way to go to class. Oh, no. Her eyes were stuck on that tall girl's ass. She was damn beautiful, and her body seemed to be no different. Fuck. Why was Caitlyn a Human? Maybe she could toy with her... making her into her plaything.
“So, our classroom is here. It is biology.”
“Nice. I like biology…”
Her smile wasn’t a nice one, she was already imagining what she could do to this woman. How she would look under her… what she would do to her tits… they seemed to have a pretty shape, maybe just the one Vi loves.
The Hybrid was so focused on her pervert thoughts, staring at the bluenette’s boobs, that she didn’t see Caitlyn was moving towards her. Her hands on her hips, she was calling for the redette, who was deaf at this moment. So, the Human girl crossed her arms on her chest, breaking the pleasant sight for the rebel.
“My eyes are up here, Vi.”
“I don’t wanna look at your eyes.”
“That I noticed. Unfortunately for you, my chest isn’t available. Especially for someone like you,” she sighed.
“What?! What do you mean someone like ME?!” shouted the Wolf, her face dangerously close to the other girl, her fists clenched.
“You are rude and a perv, how in this mad world would I like or even trust someone like you?”
“You think you’re better, just because you’re a Human, hm?”
“I don’t. I think I’m better than you because I have manners, there is nothing to do with being a Hybrid or a Human.”
“Yeah, sure, whatever you say,” Vi bumped into Caitlyn’s shoulder.
They both entered the classroom. The Human was on the second row, close to the teacher’s desk, while the Hybrid chose the most far one. If she could have been in the corridor, it would have been perfect. But here she was… in class, back to school, and soon she’ll be expelled because of those assholes who are going to explain to her where she belongs to, according to those stupid enslavers. She was so ready to teach them her own lesson… Vi knew it was only a matter of time before someone would try to “remind” her that she’s no more than a crazy animal, a slave. It always happens. Why would it be different this time?
“We have a new student,” said a skinny teacher, walking with a cane. He stood beside his desk. “Vi Lane, I presume. Why don’t you introduce yourself to the rest of the class?”
All he received was a death glare. However, it didn’t impress him.
“Don’t be shy,” the biology teacher insisted.
“Fine.” The muscled woman stood up and looked at her classmates. “I’m Vi Lane. Wolf Hybrid. Gang leader. I know how to use my fists and I’ll break anyone’s bones if you piss me off. Got it?”
“Thank you for the precision. Now sit, we’ll begin today’s lesson.”
She didn’t pay attention at all during the whole class. Biology was her favorite subject, she mentioned it, but not the school type. More the bed type. Vi was sure she could joke about that some more… Maybe it will end up by disgusting Caitlyn? So, she would leave her alone? That would be great… but what would be even better? Submitting this Human. Making her bow and beg a Hybrid, for whatever the Wolf would want her to plead for. Now this would be perfect. The idea put a smile on the redette’s face.
“Why are you smiling?” the bluenette’s voice once again ended up with the Hybrid’s daydream.
“None of your business.”
“Well, you’re my business, since Mr. Shimmer requested that I watch after you.”
“Get lost, Miss Perfect. You’re wasting my time.”
“I’m not letting you go. I am supposed to tutor you and this is exactly what I will do.”
“Oh yeah?” Vi stood up, her face away from an inch to Caitlyn’s.
“Yes, Vi Lane. Tonight, you’ll join me at the study room after class. You have one month to catch up.”
“I don’t need that.”
“You want to join the hockey club, right? They’re asking for a minimum grade. Unless you fulfill this term, I am not letting you go,” the Human U-turned and stepped forward to exit the classroom.
“Why?”
The bluenette stopped, hearing the question.
“Why what?”
“Why you’re so eager to tutor me? You think you’re gonna earn something from this? From me maybe?”
“I am the vice-president of the student council. I devote myself to help every student to improve and reach their goals. No matter where they come from, nor who they are. As for you, I received the express mission to help you join the hockey club and make sure your grades will be good enough to stay. And I intend to fulfill this mission. So, don’t make us waste more time than necessary.”
Vi smiled… This woman was more interesting than she thought she would be. Oh she will so much enjoy making her hers… She doesn’t know yet how, when, where, but she knows she’ll make it happen.
Notes:
I've been wandering on pinterest because wow those fanarts...
And some were so cool and fun and all that!!
I gotta share them! And yeap, got some inspiration for some details about this story, I plead guilty hehe
There'll be more coming... sorry not sorry? :xLink for the fanart :
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521820544936/
Chapter 3: No grades, no hockey
Summary:
“Keep this energy for the game, kid. That if, if you are good enough to join the team.”
“I am!”
“I’ll be the judge of that. But for now, your grades are not good enough. I train future athletes, which means you need to have brains also, not only brawn. You got me?” enquired the coach.
Notes:
Can't say their first meeting was the best hehe
We'll see how it goes from that. Will Cait be able to tutor Vi or will she be even more bratty?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She took her time packing her bag before exiting the classroom. She won’t give this human what she wanted, that wasn’t going to happen. She won’t be the one making the rules, Vi will put that in her mind. But if that’s true, if getting better grades would actually help her join the hockey club… Then this Caitlyn will be useful. She didn’t know how much she needed to improve, but one thing was sure: once she would be admitted in the club, she'd drop this woman off. Unless she’ll be of good use… Who knows? She could become a fun toy after all, even for a human. She could have some fun with her…
Anyway, that wasn’t the point right now. She had to go with this girl to the study room… Why make such a decision after telling her to get lost? Because she decided to use Caitlyn. She could join the hockey club if she behaves for some weeks… a little sacrifice to get what Vi wants. She’d have to look if she can join the club without her… Maybe that’s what she should do right now!
No study room for the Wolf then, she headed to the school’s skating rink, hockey club office being nearby. How was her father able to make her enroll in such institute? Must cost an arm… She should be good for once and not drop school this time… no? No. She wasn’t a well-behaved puppy and she definitely didn’t want to become one. Where was it… Fuck, she should have asked for a map or anything, that building was hella huge. How was she going to not get herself lost in this damn maze? Fortunately, those Humans were not dumb enough to put some signs to help students find their way.
Vi finally arrived at the hockey club office and entered, not bothering knocking before. There were only two persons, a student and probably the coach. She was a tall and muscled woman, dark-skinned with a prosthetic arm, probably a bionic one.
“What do you want, kid?” she said, staring at the redette.
“You’re the coach?”
“Obviously. Now answer me.”
“I wanna join the hockey club.”
The coach stayed silent, and gave a glance at the other student.
“Leave, Garen. We’ll talk later about today’s game.”
“Understood, coach Sevika,” he said before leaving the two women alone, closing the door behind him.
“So… you burst into my office to demand to join my club…”
“Yeah. Got a problem with that?” questioned Vi, crossing her arms.
“With your attitude. I like it, you would be a fine striker. But! You seem to be way too hot headed to be in a team sport. Plus, I haven’t seen you before. You new?”
“I arrived today. Name’s Vi.”
“Vi Lane? The wolf Hybrid from the reform school?”
“News travels quickly…” muttered the red head.
“Among teaching staff, you can be sure of that,” replied Sevika. “And I also know that you’re being tutored by Caitlyn Kiramman, because your grades are pathetic.”
“Fuck.”
“Keep this energy for the game, kid. That if, if you are good enough to join the team.”
“I am!”
“I’ll be the judge of that. But for now, your grades are not good enough. I train future athletes, which means you need to have brains also, not only brawn. You got me?” enquired the coach.
Vi clenched her fists… She had no choice but to accept this Human’s help. If she wanted to join the hockey club, she will have to study and have her school scores go up.
“Yeah coach…” she mumbled, pissed.
“Good. Now go, kid. You should ask Kiramman’s assistance asap if you want me to reconsider your enrollment in my team.”
Fuck. She really had to study with this Human, did she? She nodded and went outside the office, walked a few meters… and stopped to punch the wall with her bare fist. Damn it! She gritted her fangs, feeling anger boiling inside her. Why? This woman will surely think she’s better, that she’s the Hybrid’s master, like those assholes thought they were, twenty years ago. And the wolf girl was sure the bluenette was going to have her lifetime making the redette’s days a living hell. She’ll surely take advantage of the situation, no doubt of that.
So… Where was it? The study room… Yeah, that’s the place Caitlyn told her they must meet. Was she still there by the way? Probably not. When she didn’t see Vi coming, she must have given up and left. Perfect! If she indeed decided such a move, then it wouldn’t be the muscled woman’s fault if there was no tutoring. And then, Principal Silco and Coach Sevika would have no choice but to reconsider their conditions on Vi joining the hockey club. In the end, the wolf woman made the best decision to go to the office and try on her own.
That’s what she thought… She couldn’t have been more wrong. Caitlyn Kiramman was still sitting in the study room, arms crossed against her chest, book and notebook opened. She fired at the redette with gun eyes when she saw her enter the room.
“You think this is a game? Where have you been?” the Human asked, irritated.
“None of your business.”
“I told you already, you ARE my business. So answer me.”
“Or what?”
“Do you want my help to join the hockey club or not? Because if you don’t want to play this game, just say it now.”
“I don’t want your fucking help, Human. But I need it, and not by MY choice.”
“I have a name, you know.”
“Yeah, and?”
“And since I’m calling you by yours, you should be respectful enough to do the same for me,” explained Caitlyn.
She had a point… Vi couldn’t deny it, she would be nothing more than a liar. Once again, she held back her anger and pulled the chair to sit down on it, without any delicacy. She wasn’t in the right mood for jokes nor fighting. At least with words… and if she did with her fists, she would be expelled. She would make her sister and her father sad… That’s not what she wanted. She had to keep cool.
“Fine,” finally said the redette.
“Shall we start now? Since you don’t want to answer my other question.”
“Don’t fucking piss me off,” warned the wolf woman.
“Or what? You think I’m scared of you?” Caitlyn was looking at the Hybrid, directly in her eyes.
“You should.”
“Because? You’ll hurt me? Just try, I won’t give in, even if you send me to hospital.”
Vi couldn’t lie… Those words surprised her. It wasn’t the first time someone played tough in front of her, but they were mocking her, saying she wasn’t as strong as she pretended, that she was all barks and no bites. A few moments later, they were biting the ground. But this woman… She seemed to recognize the wolf woman’s strength and violence, yet, even while understanding the danger she represented, she wasn’t bowing. She was standing… proudly? That was a first…
The redette took out her pen, notebook and book, ready to study. She was convinced, somehow, that she couldn’t win this fight. Plus, Coach Sevika already warned her that she wouldn’t let her join the hockey club if her grades didn’t increase, and this thanks to Caitlyn Kiramman.
“What you’re going to teach me then?”
The bluenette blinked a few times, it was her turn to be surprised by Vi Lane’s behavior. Was she really accepting the deal?
“Well, if you’re going to tutor me, you might need to say something, woman.”
“Hm… Yes, of course. Let’s start with the first subject: biology.”
Notes:
Aaaand the answer was both lol A still damn bratty Vi, but she finally accepted to be tutored!
I think Vi is feeling kinda betrayed or trapped... idkLink for the fanart :
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/661888476507037633/
Chapter 4: You’re full of surprises, Cupcake
Summary:
“You are going to the deputy director’s office, both of you two! No fights are allowed, you will be expelled for at least one day!” warned one the teachers.
“Wait! Professor Graves, Vi was only defending herself,” stepped the bluenette in.
“What are you talking about, Miss Kiramman?”
Notes:
Well!
Vi is finally okay to be tutored. Guess she understood it's for her own good? Or is she just being selfish?Little TW: mention of racism
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It’s been almost an hour now that they were studying. Or more accurately, that Caitlyn was tutoring Vi on biology for this day. The wolf woman wasn’t the hardworking type when it came to books, she was sighing a lot, getting annoyed easily. And when she was trying to concentrate, it was pretty difficult for her to do that for long. From time to time, when she was writing, she stopped before doing so, repeating again and again a word, erasing it, wondering if she was right or not.
“Fuck…” she mumbled in her fangs.
“Something’s wrong?”
“I can’t fucking concentrate.”
“What is the matter? Do you need me to explain again? Maybe I was too quick?”
“It’s the words. I can’t read some of them, it’s like they’re mixing together. Shit.”
“Vi… Are you dyslexic?”
“You are! Your mom too!” shouted the redette.
“I…” blinked the bluenette. “It’s not an insult…”
“What?”
“Let me explain it to you. I am thinking you are dyslexic because you’re telling me you have problems reading, but you seem capable of doing so. And your difficulties are shown by words mixing together, as you said. Are letters changing, words even, or are you reading sentences in your mind that aren’t what is written?”
The muscled woman opened her eyes widely, surprised by how correct her tutor was.
“Yeah…” finally answered the Hybrid after being silent for long seconds.
“Then I think you are actually dyslexic. It’s not an insult, as I said, but a pathology. It means that you have a problem, a disease, and it comes from your brain.”
“I know I’m stupid, thanks for reminding me,” huffed Vi.
“I wasn’t saying that. Why do you think so?”
“Because that’s what you fuckers keep telling me! That I’m a fucking brat who has no brain, who’s a fucking idiot!”
“That’s so mean…” whispered Caitlyn.
“Ha! You think that’s the worst I can tell you?”
“They were saying even worse to you?”
“W-What?” The red head was surprised again. “You…”
“Those people are horrible to tell you that, just because you’re different. Being dyslexic isn’t about being smart or stupid, it’s a handicap. I am not a doctor, so I can’t tell you how heavy it is for you, but I am sure it can be helped. You can be diagnosed to see what can be done to help you properly read better, maybe even write better, if you feel like it. My father is a doctor, so if someday you feel ready, let me know, I’ll ask him if he knows some specialist who is pro-Hybrid.”
The Wolf didn’t know how to react nor what to say… What just happened? She didn’t get judged? She wasn’t mocked because she couldn’t read properly? Maybe it was just pity? She clenched her fists, thinking that this Human was full of herself, another way to make the Hybrid feel miserable.
“I don’t want your fucking pity.”
“I’m not. I won’t force you into anything but study until you can join the hockey club. This is my duty, regarding you,” explained Caitlyn, not swaying an inch. “You can do whatever you desire, it’s none of my concern. Unless! Your grades and your integration in the hockey club. Aside from that, to quote you, I don’t give a shit.”
“Whatever I desire hm… Careful with what you’re saying, beautiful. I may take your words seriously.”
“Oh dear Lord…”
“You can call me Vi.”
The bluenette sighed, deciding to ignore the red head’s words. She was only willing to provoke her, and the top student didn’t want to fall into her trap. She pointed on the book the exercise they were doing before starting this conversation about Vi’s possible dyslexia.
*****
“You aren’t as bad as you pretend,” said Caitlyn, closing the lesson book.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” replied Vi, aggressively.
“It means that you’re seemingly selling yourself low. You’re just having a focusing difficulty, probably caused by your dyslexia. But as I said earlier, I am no professional, all I can do is guess about this pathology.”
The Hybrid wasn’t still sure about the Human’s words. Was she serious? Or was it actually insulting her, using some fancy word to cover it and make the muscled woman feel even more dumb? Those pro-slavery people loved to do that to prove themselves about their pretended superiority.
“I think this will be enough for today.”
“That all?” asked the wolf woman, surprised her tutor wasn’t willing to keep going until sunset.
“You want to continue?”
“No fucking way! I have better things to do!” she yelled, standing up.
“Then I won’t hold you back. If you need anything, my locker is number 185. Also, I will tutor you again tomorrow, after our last class. We will review the subjects of the day. And! This is no suggestion.”
“Fuck you…”
“You wish.”
Caitlyn caught Vi off guard with this one. Her jaw dropped, her eyes blinked quickly. She didn’t expect this pampered student to have such a sharp mind. She was… full of surprises… Really. She was getting pretty interesting, too bad she was a Human.
She barely heard the bluenette telling her goodbye, seeing her leave the study room. Wow… That was some hot chick! The redette scratched her neck, gulping, before slapping herself in her mind, realizing what she was starting to think about. She’s a fucking Human! Fuck. No way she was going to try and seduce her. Or maybe… just for a one stand night maybe? Or a bit more? Maybe becoming fuckbuddies? Hmf. Na, the top student didn’t seem to be that type of girl. She was too neat to spend time in bed, for whatever kind of “sleeping”.
Time to go back home! But before that, the Wolf had to go to her locker. If this Human had one, then the Hybrid too. She took out the file the deputy director gave her earlier that day, searching for this particular information. Aha! Here it was… Locker 516. What was Caitlyn’s again? 185? She decided to note it… not even knowing why she was doing that. Maybe it could be useful? Yeah, sure…
She got lost for a few minutes, this building was damn huge! Why was it so big anyway? How many students were there? How many classes? How many whatever?! It was dizzying to notice how gigantic the university was… No wonder why there were signs everywhere, and floor maps. Lockers were all in the same corridor, in the main hall. Well… She wouldn’t be able to avoid her tutor then…
And talking about the bluenette… The redette heard her voice, speaking to a male student. She grew curious and glanced, half hidden by her locker’s door. The guy was tall, made of muscles, a square jawline and short hairstyle, with a shadow beard. From his sport clothes, he was surely part of the hockey club.
“Are you free, Caity?” he said, smiling seductively, with a rough voice.
“I’m not.”
“Aw come on… You don’t want to go for a drink with me? I’ll invite you.”
“No thanks, Darius. I am tired, all I want is to go back home.”
“Is the stray giving you a hard time?”
The stray??
“Who are you talking about?” asked the bluenette, now facing the toned guy.
“About that new girl, that Hybrid.”
So he was indeed talking about Vi. What a dickhead, thought the redette.
“You don’t even know her and you dare insult her? And on top of that, on her back? How courageous of you,” mocked Caitlyn, irritated by his cowardice.
“She’s a Hybrid, what else to know? Plus, I also heard she’s a troublemaker, violent, and loves to get into fights. She even went to the correction house. You should avoid her, she’s not safe. You’ll end up hurt if you hang with this filthy beast.”
SLAP! The Human woman’s hand smacked Darius’s cheek, her eyes flaming with anger.
“How dare you talk about her like that?!”
“What? You like that type of brat? I thought you were better than that, Caity. But I guess it’s because you’re too sweet, you always want to help everyone, even desperate cases. But be sure that if she tries to hurt you, I’ll make her regret she was ever born.”
“Why don’t you try, then, dickhead?” proposed the Hybrid, cracking her knuckles, walking to them, ready to fight. “Or are you all bark but no bite?”
“You think you can take me down, stray dog?”
“Let’s see whose fangs are the sharpest, shall we? Or are you pissing your pants?” the Wolf woman smirked.
“You stupid mutt! I’ll shut your mouth!” yelled Darius.
“You can always try,” mocked Vi.
They both got into position, and the Human guy launched his fist first. From all her years of experience, the Wolf woman was able to dodge it without effort. This guy wasn’t used to real fights… It was so obvious. This battle was nothing more than a formality… punching him will be so easy, so much it’s insulting for her skills. The Hybrid took her turn, taking her smaller height as advantage from this titan, giving him a well-aimed uppercut. Darius stumbled, stunned.
“Hmf. The heavier they are, the easier they fall. Just like their fucking ego,” said Vi, amused. “That’s all you got, big guy? You can’t even take one single punch? Are those muscles only here for the show? I thought for a second I may have had a good fight, but you’re just disappointing. Come on. I’ll let you hit me, to save your tiny honor.”
She opened her arms, smirking even wider, letting her guard down intentionally. And the Human took this opportunity without any hesitation, gathering all his strength into his fist, punching the Wolf woman in the face. It was her turn to stagger, losing her balance. But then, she laughed, feeling her cheek burning and spitted blood.
“Not too bad. But if that’s all you can do, then you’re no match for me.”
She gestured to him to come again, this time, ready to hit him back. They were both deaf to Caitlyn’s continuing “STOP!”, not paying attention to her. Two teachers had to intervene to separate them both. Vi had her cheek and nose smashed, but Darius was in far worse condition. A black eye, a broken tooth and nose, a fragilized jaw, and blood flowing down his nose and mouth. The two educators were holding the two students, scolding them for fighting, and worse to that, inside the school.
“You are going to the deputy director’s office, both of you two! No fights are allowed, you will be expelled for at least one day!” warned one of the teachers.
“Wait! Professor Graves, Vi was only defending herself,” stepped the bluenette in.
“What are you talking about, Miss Kiramman?”
“I’ll explain everything in detail to Mr. Shimmer, but Vi Lane was only defending herself and her honor, Darius was insulting and provoking her.”
“Caity!” Darius was shocked she was taking Vi’s defense.
The redette was reacting the same way, not believing her own ears and eyes. Was she really trying to protect the Hybrid and avoid her to be expelled on her first day?
“Fine, Miss Kiramman. You’ll also go to Mr. Shimmer’s office. Mr. Trifarian, go first, then you’ll go to the infirmary. Miss Kiramman, go with Miss Lane and get her patched up, will you?”
“Understood, Mr Graves,” nodded the top student.
The two teachers and Darius left, the big guy being escorted to the deputy director’s office. When the two women were alone…
“You’re full of surprises, Cupcake…”
Notes:
Fight! Fight! Fight!
Here's a new competitor: Darius! hehe
About dyslexia...
I don't know a lot, so I've been doing some researches and ask around me to make sure I wouldn't do any mistakes. Also, I won't talk much about it, for the same reason.Link for the fanart :
https://twitter.com/_nxahh/status/1495208235409809408
Chapter 5: Bad girl, Good girl
Summary:
“Didn’t know you have a sweet tooth for bad girls…” Vi smirked.
“Because you consider yourself a ‘bad girl’?”
“Yes, M’am.”
“And don’t you want to be called a ‘good girl’ for a change?”
Notes:
Darius has appeared! The guy doesn't like Hybrids... or is it just Vi?
But since they fought, it's time to assume the consequences...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ouch! It stings!”
“And you were playing tough minutes ago…” remarked Caitlyn.
“Alcohol is meant to be inside the body, not on it.”
“You big baby. Grit your fangs if you can’t handle the pain.”
“Are you making fun of me, Human?!”
“I thought you were calling me ‘Cupcake’ now. By the way, what’s with this nickname?”
“You don’t like it?” smirked Vi.
“Whatever is my answer, you’ll do as you please. So I’m asking only the reason,” explained the top student.
Fuck… Why was she that smart? She knew how to reply, that was damn sure. Those blue ocean eyes were staring at her, while her soft hands were healing the Wolf woman’s face. Jeez… Her skin was so soft, compared to the redette’s…
“Because you’re so sweet… like a cupcake…”
It was the Human’s turn to be caught off guard. She clearly wasn’t expecting such words to come out from the Hybrid’s mouth, not after all that happened before. Her rebellious behavior, her love for fighting, her vulgarity… Who would have thought she could have such smooth talk? Not the muscled woman herself, not with another Human than her little sister. She was surprised by herself, not knowing why something like that came out of her mouth.
“Well, I’ll let you know that I have a name, and it’s Caitlyn.”
“What if I want to keep calling you Cupcake?”
Vi received a death glare for an answer, which made her smirk even wider. It was so much fun to provoke that woman… She wasn’t growing tired of it, that was sure. She enjoyed her pissed face.
“I… How to say that…” the Wolf Human decided to be more serious. “Why did you stand up for me?”
“Why wouldn’t I?”
“Because I’m a filthy beast. I’m a Hybrid, a Zaunite also.”
“And it makes you vile?” asked the top student, still cleaning the redette’s wounds.
“That’s what you Humans say.”
“I’m not like all Human. I don’t care if you’re a Hybrid or not, where you come from, what you’re doing in your life and what you did. You’re a living being, and we all deserve respect,” the bluenette explained, solemnly.
“And what if I beat people to death?” the Hybrid raised an eyebrow.
“From what I saw earlier, if they all acted like Darius, I can understand you flew off the handle.”
“Didn’t know you have a sweet tooth for bad girls…” Vi smirked.
“Because you consider yourself a ‘bad girl’?”
“Yes, Ma'am.”
“And don’t you want to be called a ‘good girl’ for a change?”
The muscled woman felt her tail wagging for a few seconds. What? Why did it happen? Why did she feel… pleased? What is that weird feeling? She gritted her fangs.
“I’m not. I’ll never be. And I like being bad,” she retorted, looking the opposite way of Caitlyn.
“Is that why you have so many scars?” softly questioned the Human.
“What the…”
“You’re getting into fights, and you seem to like it. Even love it. But you can’t do that, Vi, you should take better care of yourself.”
“What are you trying to do? Tame me?”
“You’re not a wild animal to be tamed. Even if you made me think like this today, I must admit.”
“I knew it! You’re just…”
“But,” continued the top student. “Looking like an untamed wild wolf doesn’t mean you HAVE to be tamed. Freedom is a privilege that must never be robbed from anyone. My duty towards you is to help you with your grades and your selection to be part of the hockey club team. And it will stop when you will succeed in both. I have been missioned to help you. Nothing more.”
Caitlyn flicked Vi’s forehead, staring into her gray orbs.
“You’re all patched up. Now do me the favor of staying still until you have to go to Mr. Shimmer’s office, will you? That if, if you want to be a good girl.”
Once again, the Wolf woman’s tail wagged quickly and shortly, Vi placing her hand on it to stop its movement. Why was it happening again?! Something was definitely off with this appendix… She should ask her father, who is a Hybrid too, to understand what was wrong with her.
*****
It was time to confront the deputy director… Vi was alone with him, Darius passed by her, bumping her shoulder, whispering under his breath.
“Fucking Hybrid.”
She wanted to punch him hard in the face for this, but as soon as she clenched her fist, ready to swing it, she got her name called out loud. Shit. She’ll have to wait for another time to knock him up.
“You know why you’re here, right?” said Silco, sitting at his desk.
“Yeah, because I hit one of your poor Human students.”
“Sit down, Miss Lane.”
She did as told, slouching on the seat, showing off her disrespect. The Wolf woman knew whatever she was going to say, the verdict was already chosen. She will be sentenced as a culprit and expelled for at least one day. What a great way to start the year… Fucking Darius Dickhead. The only thing Vi was thinking about, was Jinx’s sad face.
“I want you to explain to me what happened.”
“What for? You’ve already decided, I punched him, you’ll expel me, end of the story.”
“And why did you two fight?” Mr Shimmer asked, intertwining his own fingers together, staring at the redette.
“Because I’m a fucking Hybrid, that’s why. You Humans are all thinking you’re superior and that we’re just stupid beasts.”
“This is what Mr. Trifarian told you?”
“Fuck yeah!” she yelled, standing up, her anger level not decreasing one bit.
“I see. Who attacked first?”
“Who gives a shit?”
“Me. Now answer me. Was it Mr. Trifarian or you?”
“Him. And I don’t regret punching him also,” she smirked, provocatively.
“Thank you for your cooperation. You can go. I will hear Miss Kiramman now, since she is a key indicator in this case.”
Was he really going to interrogate Caitlyn? Vi wondered if she was going to behave the same way she was when she talked with Darius, and in the infirmary. There was no reason to do otherwise, right? She wasn’t aware the red head was there, listening to them, when the bluenette rebuked that dickhead. Will she defend the Hybrid? That’d be a first for her… to see a Human taking her side.
Well she left the office, she met the other girl.
“Your turn?” the Hybrid raised an eyebrow.
“I was there too, Vi, Mr. Shimmer wants to know what I have to say about the case.”
“You’re talking like an officer. Should I call you Sheriff?”
The Human rolled her eyes, before entering the room, closing the door behind her. What if… The redette looked around and noticed no one was here. Good… She glued her ear to the door, trying to listen to what they were saying.
“Mr. Graves told me you are a key indicator, Miss Kiramman,” started Silco, wasting no more time.
“Indeed, Mr. Shimmer, I was here in the first place. I was talking with Darius when Vi arrived and the two started to fight.”
“What happened?”
“Darius was misbehaving, insulting Vi because she’s a Hybrid, calling her a ‘filthy beast’ and a ‘stray’,” explained Caitlyn, with honesty.
“Is this the reason why Miss Lane and Mr. Trifian fought?” questioned Silco.
“Yes. Vi challenged him to a fight and Darius struck first, and she punched him back.”
There was silence.
“Thank you for your testimony. I have one last question for you, Miss Kiramman.”
“Yes, sir?”
“How is the tutoring going? Did you already start?”
“We did. Vi isn’t the most motivated student, but she is trying. I think it will take some time, but she will succeed, she surely needs to find herself a motivation, probably something more than the hockey club. Maybe she could join if her grades start to increase, even slightly? Or at least meeting with coach Sevika to talk about her integration?” offered the top student.
“Like a reward for her effort?”
“This is my thinking exactly, Mr. Shimmer. Also, she may have dyslexia, this could explain her low grades, or her difficulties for studying.”
“I see… You’re taking good care of her.”
“She deserves it. I think she likes to play the bad girl… but that she is a good girl.”
W-What? Vi blinked many times, not believing her own ears, once again. Fuck… This cupcake was definitely full of surprises… Not only did she take her defense, but she also wanted to give her a chance. Why was she doing that? Was she having something to win? Was there a bet or something like that? An experience as a Human educating a Hybrid? There was something off, for sure, this Caitlyn couldn’t be doing all this just because of a good heart. After all, she was the one saying that she couldn’t trust the Wolf woman, right?
She heard them moving, chairs scraping the floor. That had only one meaning: the Human woman was going to leave the office. Shit! She couldn’t be seen here, listening! The Hybrid didn’t stay any longer and started to flee, walking so fast she was almost running.
*****
“And then I headed home, avoiding everyone,” finished Vi, telling the whole story to Jinx.
“I think she seems to be a good person, just like you, big sis’,” the cyanette wrote on her tablet.
“What? You’re gonna call me a ‘good girl’ too?”
“Don’t you like it?”
“I… No! I’m not someone good!” she knew she was lying to herself. “I’m bad, and I love being bad. It’s the best feeling and best way to show those fuckers who’s the boss,” the muscled woman bending her biceps.
“Yet, you have a good heart.”
“Depends with who.”
“Maybe this Caitlyn is worth it…”
“We’ll see. But I won’t count on that.”
“Not all Humans are bad. Mom. Claggor. Mylo. Kai’sa. Viego.”
“Don’t forget yourself, smartass,” replied the Wolf woman.
“And maybe Caitlyn also. Give her a chance.”
Vi thought for a moment. After all, the bluenette took her defense, slapped someone because he was talking shit about the Hybrid, and even proposed to the deputy director to arrange a meeting with the coach of the hockey club on the only condition if the muscled woman is studying properly.
“Okay. I’ll think about it.”
Notes:
Sweet Caitlyn defends Vi!
She's so kiiiind!!Is Vi a bad girl or a good girl? Or both maybe?
Link for the fanart :
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819575076/
Chapter 6: Bitchy
Summary:
“You’re Vi Lane, right?”
“That me. Why? What’cha want?”
“I’m Sarah Fortune, I’ve been dying to meet you.”
“Noticed that,” sighed the Hybrid.
Notes:
Caitlyn took Vi's defense against Darius. Maybe, like Jinx said, Caitlyn is worth it?
Let's see what's happening a few weeks later.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
A few weeks later.
Vi spitted blood on the ring’s floor, looking at her knocked out opponent, her fists still clenched and wet from this guy’s blood.
“Who else wants to fuck with me?! WHO’S NEXT?!” yelled the Wolf woman, ready to take down another pro-slavery Human.
She looked around her, dagger in her eyes. His friends were now looking down, some sweating in fear, others stepping back. They knew what was waiting for them and didn’t want to be punched and knock-outed like their leader.
“No one,” replied Caitlyn's voice coldly.
Everyone turned towards her, the bluenette having her arms crossed on her chest, tapping her foot, her eyes showing her anger. All of these were directed to no one else than the Hybrid standing on the ring.
“What do you want, Cupcake?”
“My name is Caitlyn.”
“And I don’t give a shit.”
“You’re coming with me. Now.”
“Why so?” Vi was stretching, having no intention to obey the Human woman.
“Because you’re having an appointment.”
“With you?”
“With coach Sevika.”
“You fucking serious?!”
Her eyes opened wide, not believing what the top student was telling her. Was she indeed having this appointment? She jumped off the ring and moved so fast to reach the other woman that she felt like running. They would all see her like a tamed beast, submitted to Kiramman, but she didn’t care one bit at this exact moment. The redette was way too excited to have the first step of her dream being able to come true.
“I am. But first, you’re coming with me to the infirmary.”
“Why?” sighed Vi.
“Take a look at your face, and you’ll know why.”
“You should see the other guy, then.”
“Not my point, Vi. Now follow me.”
The Wolf woman shrugged but agreed, going to the infirmary with Caitlyn. The nurse was now used to seeing them, it was almost on a regular basis since the Hybrid joined the school, getting into a fight at least twice a week. When she saw them enter her office, she sighed and got them the first aid kit, leaving it on a night stand, so they could use it and the bed to patch up the muscled woman. The top student forced the redette to sit down and get ready for her “job”. But…
“Show me your face.”
“No need.”
“Stop acting tough now! Show me your bloody face!” shouted the Human, grabbing Vi’s chin to force her to face her. But her fingers pressed on a wound she had on it.
“Aow! That hurts!” yelled the Hybrid.
“Oops. I’m sorry but you gave me no choice!”
“WHAT THE HECK IS WRONG WITH YOU, WOMAN?!”
“STOP SHOUTING!” the bluenette raised her voice, standing up. “Now you fucking listen to me, Vi Lane, you’ll behave for five bloody minutes, while I patch you up, and then we will go together to coach Sevika’s office! Because I’m not going to let you go like this, you hear me?!”
Usually, the Wolf woman would have shouted back again, standing on her feet also, and start menacing the Human. But… She couldn’t. She just stared at those ocean blue eyes and… started to calm down. She was… Caitlyn had something that was easing the violent student… No! No way she was taming her! It was only because of the appointment and nothing else!
“Fine. Do it now. And fast.”
“Stay calm and it won’t take long.”
And indeed, it took only a few minutes, during which the two women remained silent, if Vi’s wheezes of pain.
The top student applied the last band-aid, before taking a piece of paper, writing down something. She handled it to Vi, her eyes being serious.
“What?” asked the red head.
“My phone number. Give me yours.”
“I knew you were into bad girls, Cupcake. Want me to bring you on a date?”
“It’s for being able to join you in case like today, when I’m looking for you because we have a school appointment.” She stood up, going to the sink to wash her hands from chemical products. “You’re done. Let’s go to coach Sevika’s office, shall we? Unless you don’t want to join the hockey club at all.”
“I WANT!”
“Good.”
The bluenette didn’t waste any more second and directly headed to the appointment, not even caring if the redette was following her. She had no doubt she would. And she was right. Vi was just behind her, she had grabbed her things before running after her tutor. She also noticed that they were indeed on the way to the hockey club. When they arrived in front of the door, she froze for a second. So she wasn’t lying at all! Caitlyn didn’t take the Hybrid for a fool…
Vi opened the door, and saw Sevika sitting at her desk, fixing her bionic arm. She wondered how she lost it… Accident? Fight?
“Come in, Vi Lane, and take a sit, don’t fucking waste my time,” the coach said, without looking up who was there.
The Wolf woman grinned and entered, quickly closing the door behind her, sitting down.
“Kiramman told me I had to come here for an appointment,” explained the redette.
“Yeah. You can say she arranged one. She convinced me to give you your chance, since your grades slightly raised,” agreed the dark-skinned woman. “They aren’t what I’m expecting from this uni’s students, but they show you’re improving. So now, tell me why I should accept you in my team?”
That was her chance! She definitely couldn’t miss it.
“I’m fucking strong! I’m also already playing hockey as a striker, I train every day at the gym, and three times a week for hockey. I already have the experience and I know all the rules of the game, I’m not a newbie. And I want to turn professional!”
Sevika stared at her, not moving any of her muscles. Was she really listening or just waiting for Vi to finish talking? She had a tiny doubt when the only answer she got was silence and this glare. What? Did she say something wrong? It wasn’t convincing enough? What else would she need to join the team? Oh come on! Just speak already!
“Seems you’re a brawler,” the coach finally said.
“My guns are my best weapon, and I have great stamina,” grinned the redette. “I can punch and withstand hard.”
“We’ll see about that.”
Sevika opened her drawer and took out a piece of paper. The Hybrid almost jumped out of her chair, her smile growing wider on her face.
“Calm down, kid. You’re not joining the team.”
“What?!”
“You’ll pass a test to see your skills, as everyone did before you. No special treatment, even if you’re being tutored by Kiramman.”
The top student seemed even more famous than the Wolf woman thought. Was she a golden ticket in this university? Maybe that’s why the deputy director insisted on having her help Lane’s grade to improve. She should start to treat her better, shouldn’t she? But at least, the coach seemed fair, she wanted to notice from her own eyes what the Hybrid student was capable of. Well! She’ll be amazed, Vi promised herself.
“Mark the date and don’t you dare be even one minute late. No excuse allowed, unless you or someone dies. You want to join the club, prove you’re worth it. No second chance either. If you pass, you’ll join the team but only as a substitute. You’ll become first-team player only when you’ll have required grades. Understood?”
“Yes, coach!” shouted the red head, standing up.
She quickly took the piece of paper, signing it to confirm her presence for the evaluation. Finally! She was one step closer to her dream! Her red fur tail was wagging happily, she couldn’t hide her feelings knowing that! The Wolf woman got her own copy, before stepping out of the office, putting it away in her bag.
“How did it go?”
Vi’s ears straightened up, she wasn’t expecting Caitlyn to be still here, waiting.
“I have to pass a test to join the hockey club,” she replied, before blinking quickly. “Wait, why you care?”
“I wasn’t aware curiosity was a crime.”
The redette gritted her fangs. She knew she had to thank her for the appointment, it was all the bluenette’s doing. Without her, she would have had to wait for surely several more weeks before being able to join the team, even get that evaluation to be a substitute.
“I’m glad coach Sevika agreed to give you your chance,” said the top student, looking away from the Hybrid.
“I… Hm… You got me that chance, Cupcake. So erhm… thanks, I guess?”
“Wow. The untamed and violent Vi Lane is telling me, a filthy Human, the word ‘thank you’?”
“Arh, don’t make me regret it, woman.”
She couldn’t help but smile, scratching her scalp, noticing that Caitlyn was smiling too. Well… She wasn’t that bad for a Human.
“You’re not a bitch like those cheerleaders, like I thought you were.”
The second after, she felt her cheek sting. The bluenette had slapped her.
“What was that for?!”
“Don’t you dare call me a bitch!”
“I just said you weren’t one!”
“You said you thought I was! So this means I was a bitch, for you! I AM NO BITCH, YOU HEAR ME, LANE?!” Caitlyn yelled, poking at Vi’s sternum.
The Human turned around, leaving furiously.
“What the fuck is wrong with her?” the redette asked herself out loud.
“Kiramman? You should pay attention to her.”
The Wolf woman’s ears laid down, her tail tensed. Who was this woman? A ginger haired one, fucking sexy by the way, but… she had something different from Caitlyn. Her clothing style was provocative, wearing a plunging neckline, which definitely worked since it attracted Vi’s eyes, making the woman smile.
“You’re Vi Lane, right?”
“That me. Why? What’cha want?”
“I’m Sarah Fortune, I’ve been dying to meet you.”
“Noticed that,” sighed the Hybrid.
She indeed remembered this Sarah staring at her from time to time, with a bunch of other girls, looking like her, just a tiny bit less vulgar. Surely she was their leader or something like that. But her remark only made her grin.
“So you’ve noticed me, I knew you would.”
Oh fuck. Vi pinched the top of her nose, sighing loudly.
“You’re wasting my time. So fucking spit it out now or get lost, ya hear me?”
“You know how to talk to ladies, don’t you, handsome?” the ginger head woman chuckled. “Like I told you, my name is Sarah Fortune. I’ve been elected Miss Piltover two years in a row, since I’ve joined this uni, exactly. I am also the leader of the cheerleaders, the ones who are going to cheer you up since you’ve joined the hockey team.”
Oh… And the Wolf woman was just talking about those women being bitches… Seems she wasn’t wrong, in the end, looking at this girl.
“So you’ve come to encourage me?”
“Exactly, handsome. I’ll be the first one to support you,” continued Sarah, stroking Vi’s arm, testing in how beefy it was.
“I already have someone for this job,” the muscled woman retracted her arm from the cheerleader’s grip.
“Don’t tell me you’re talking about Caitlyn? You really think the heir princess of Kiramman clan is going to be here for you?” She snorted. “She’s nothing more than a bitch looking for a new toy to keep her busy. She’ll get rid of you as soon as she’ll be done with you. Don’t you prefer to hang out with me instead? I have so many things to offer you…”
“Can you then offer me peace and get the fuck out of my sight? You’re making me sick,” the Hybrid snarled, her wolf ears lying down, eyebrows furrowed.
“You’re tensed, that’s why you’re reacting like that. Relax, calm down, then come back to me. You’ll be honored to have me dating you.”
“I don’t fucking want to date you!”
“You prefer Kiramman bitch?”
“From the two of you? Without any hesitation. I’m not attracted to whores.”
Sarah laughed, amused.
“I’m not worried. I know you’ll come down to your senses sooner or later. Just pray you won’t do that before someone beg me to date them instead of you.”
“Fuck off,” shouted Vi, showing her middle finger to the ginger head, heading home.
*****
“That bitch!” yelled the Wolf woman, laying down on her bed. “You think she was serious about dating her?”
“Is this what you want?” asked Jinx, writing the question on her small whiteboard.
“Of course not!”
She sat up, exhaling loudly.
“Can get why Caitlyn slapped me now… She must have thought I was comparing her with Sarah.”
“Don’t you think you should apologize to her then?”
“To a Human?! Have you lost your mind?”
“I’m a Human… Kai’sa, Claggor, Mylo, and Viego also. Mom was too…”
“You… it’s different. You’re good persons.”
“What about Caitlyn? You told me she defended you,” argued the cyanette. “Give her a chance. Get to know her.”
Jinx got a point there… Vi knew it, she couldn’t deny it. It would be lying, and she didn’t want to, to her little sister. She wanted to protect her and nothing else.
“Maybe,” she finally shrugged.
“You have her number, that’s what you said, right?”
“Yeah?”
“Then text her. Tell her you’re sorry for calling her a cheerleader bitch.”
“What?!”
The younger sibling frowned, staring intensely at her older sister, who gulped. She gritted her fangs, catching her cellphone.
“Fine!”
Vi 7:34pm
hey cupcake
wanted to tell you am sry for calling ya a cheerleader bitch
ya don’t deserve it
forgive me?
The redette showed the screen to the two braided-hair teen.
“That good for you?” she asked her, receiving a grin and two thumbs up as an answer from her little sister. “Good. Can’t tell me I was that bad.”
That reminded her… Cait asking Vi if she wanted to be more a good girl than a bad girl. Fuck! She didn’t want to please that Human! She stood up, catching her hoodie, wearing it, heading outside. Before closing the door, she shot to Jinx:
“I go see the gang.”
Notes:
Second challenger entered the scene! Sarah Fortune!
This time, the cheerleader seems to really like Vi... Like... really.
Link for the fanart :
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819575228/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819696465/
Chapter 7: The gang
Summary:
Politicians, companies, many people were still assuring that slavery was a good thing for Humanity, that Hybrids were aimed to be their playthings and nothing more. It was their only purpose, when you listened to those despicable people.
“Get your tools, ladies and gentlemen, and let’s teach them their today’s lesson.”
Notes:
Vi prefers her fists to talk for her. But it's not to Caitlyn's tastes...
Even if the Wolf Hybrid seems to be a troublemaker, the pro student still tries to help her reach her goal.
Not such a bitch then, thought Vi. Big mistake to have say it out loud... She earned a slap from the bluenette and a meeting with Sarah Fortune, a cheerleader who's sweet-talking to Vi.
Time to apologize, no? Sure. But let's blow some steam off with the gang, now.TW: violence and mention of torture/murder
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Her hood hiding her face, Vi was walking in the streets, her hands in her pockets. She had to take her mind off today, with everything that happened, and also talk about it with her gang. She was its leader, after all, and they were all her friends. She texted them, telling them to meet all together at the usual spot, at their hideout. She wanted to relax… And what was better than hanging out with her gang?
The Wolf woman arrived first, sitting on a shabby armchair, her feet on the coffee table. Only twenty minutes after, everyone arrived, the whole pack was there. Claggor, her lieutenant, was first, followed soon by Mylo, her second lieutenant. When she wasn’t here or available, it was their job to give orders or take decisions. Otherwise, Claggor was first to strike, after Vi, of course. She was always the very first one to punch, taking full responsibility of the attack, to whoever the gang was facing. Mylo was a sly one, his main job was to force locks, since he was often playing with precise tools. They were the muscled woman’s first and closest Human friends. Then, Kai’sa arrived. The Human woman was the best when it came to infiltration, being a hacker, often working along with Akali and Mylo. Akali was the second woman to come, but first Hybrid. She was a Snake Hybrid, and the sneakiest of the gang. Her job was to take down people who could be an obstacle, when they had to infiltrate and not use brute force. Vi knew it well, her punches weren’t always the answer, even if she wanted to believe so. There was a Hybrid man joining them when it came to such a way of dealing with problems: Sett. A Fox Hybrid, not as strong as the Wolf woman, but enough to fight along with her and Claggor. He wasn’t the smartest one of the band, but the strongest after Vi and she knew that she could count on him if they would be surrounded. It happened a few times already… The two last of the band to come to the hideout were Morgana and Viego. It wasn’t rare to see the two of them together, since they were living close to each other, and they were a great team, the two of them. Morgana, a Crow Hybrid, was in charge of dealing with everything that came along computers, messages, black-mailing, all this stuff. And Viego? Since he was the most charming, he was using his seductiveness to gather information that couldn’t be collected from Morgana.
“Hey boss,” said Mylo, grinning. “Upset already?”
“Fuck you, My.”
“Caitlyn is giving you hard time?” asked Claggor, sitting in front of the red head.
“Kinda, yeah.”
“What did she do this time?”
“Well… She got me an appointment with the hockey club’s coach. Could join the team as substitute and gotta pass a test. I even gave this princess a compliment!”
“Seriously?” Morgana was surprised.
“Which is?” Viego was curious.
“I told her she wasn’t a bitch, like I thought first.”
Silence overwhelmed the room, everyone looking at each other. Only Mylo and Akali seemed happy with this news.
“You serious…?” asked Morgana.
“You REALLY did tell her you thought she was a bitch?” added Viego.
“Yeah. Why?”
“And she didn’t slap you?” questioned Kai’sa.
The Wolf Woman opened her mouth, then closed it, before finally speaking. “She did.”
“And you’re surprised she reacted like that?!” shouted Claggor. “You call this a compliment? Jeez Vi…”
“You really don’t know how to talk to women…” Sett pinched the top of his nose.
“Why you say that? I think Vi’s right, it’s a compliment,” defended Mylo.
“Mylo… you’re even worse than Vi,” sighed Viego. “And you wonder why women punch you? I can guess why if you talk to them like that.”
“Eh!” the spiked-hair guy was offended.
“Well… Jinx reacted the same as you, guys. She told me to apologize,” admitted the redette.
“And you did?” Morgana stared at her.
“Yeah, no worries.”
She showed them the text she sent to the bluenette. The whole crew agreed it was a good sorry message from someone like their leader. The Wolf woman knew her little sister was often right, that she was more and more a good observer, since she became mute. A smart kid… Even a handicap didn’t stop her from living.
“Anyway!” shouted the gang leader, “What about having some fun, all of us? Morgana, you got something interesting?”
“A target. A little pro-slaver’s building, a laboratory, precisely.”
“Who’s the owner?”
“Singed co.”
Everyone smiled. This man, Singed, was a scientist trying to develop genes to create more docile Hybrids, making them less freedom starving. His family was infamously popular, even if it was quite the opposite decades ago. They were very and still active in favor of the slavery, owning companies here and there, especially laboratories. They were part of the starting point of the Hybrids’ creation, preferring flesh and blood slaves than robots. Singed co. was a lot less widespread and estimated, now that laws were giving rights to Hybrids, but they were still there. Politicians, companies, many people were still assuring that slavery was a good thing for Humanity, that Hybrids were aimed to be their playthings and nothing more. It was their only purpose, when you listened to those despicable people.
“Get your tools, ladies and gentlemen, and let’s teach them their today’s lesson.”
*****
Morgana led them to the place, the band being armed with weapons such as baseball bats and pipes, wearing gloves and dark face masks. When they were going on such a raid, the gang was smart enough to think about being anonymous and not leaving DNA. Once they were at the laboratory, Mylo took down the security cameras at the doors by short-circuiting them. It was then a piece of cake for him to unlock the backdoor. After that, Akali and Kai’sa were the first to enter, but there were no security guards… Or Singed co. thought they were untouchable or this laboratory was somehow illegal.
“Have fun, friends,” smiled Vi, once they knew the path was all clear.
They broke everything, smashing vials, computers, windows, anything they could. What if there was something useful against diseases? They didn’t care even one second. Whatever this laboratory was working on, it was owned by a pro-slaver company, and it was enough reason for them to have no mercy. No way they would be kind towards those fuckers!
“What about we set it on fire?” proposed Sett.
“Nothing will be left…” added Akali, agreeing with her fellow companion’s idea.
“Let’s vote,” answered Vi. “Who’s for firing the place up?”
All the gang members raised their hands.
“Guess it’s clear enough…” smiled the Wolf woman. “Kai’sa, leave the fire alarms off for fifteen minutes. Sett, once Kai’sa gives you the go, you can have fun.”
“Can I help?” asked the Snake woman.
“Sure, I see no objection.”
“Thanks, boss.”
And it was done. The redette didn’t want the fire alarm to be off for too long, since she didn’t want to cause any damage to nearby buildings. They were a gang, not murderers. They watched it from the rooftops, smiling at their art piece. It was so satisfying… Once the fifteen minutes were passed, they could hear the fire alarms ringing, and soon after, firefighters’ sirens. Jeez… They were fast… Whatever. The gang left, hanging out together in the streets.
“Hey, pieces of shit!” a voice called them, but they ignored it. “HEY! I’m talking to you, don’t you dare ignore me, you slaves!”
That triggered Vi the most. She turned around and walked toward the one insulting them, facing him. He wasn’t alone, the Humans were a bit more people than the Wolf woman’s gang. But it wasn’t going to scare them… They faced worse.
“Got a problem, dickhead?”
“Lower your head, mutt. I’m Human, you’re made to obey me.”
They all laughed, making fun of the Hybrids. The red head looked at her friends, who were smiling and nodding, signaling they were going to follow their boss.
“I see… So… I guess you want me to bow?”
“And lick my shoes clean,” the man added, showing his foot.
“That’s what a… slave… is supposed to do, according to you, then?”
“That’s your place, servant, that’s where you belong.”
Vi smiled, starting to bow… and gave him a headbutt under his chin, breaking a tooth. The arrogant Human fell back, holding his jaw.
“What the ‘uck?!” he said, firing eye daggers at the gang leader.
“Lay down, slave. I’ll teach you where YOU belong. AT MY FEET!” the redette shouted at him, her voice full of anger and disgust.
“GET THEM!”
“With pleasure…” the Wolf Hybrid cracked her fists.
A fight started then, Vi ready to strike the first one who will try to go to her friends. She was their boss, yes, but more a leader, taking full responsibility and so, protecting as much as she could her gang. She knew they were able to defend themselves, she trusted them, but still, as their gang leader, she wasn’t here to only give them orders.
She punched the first Human trying to reach one of her friends, almost knocking him up. They weren’t used to fights, it seemed… So it was going to be a lot easier! Yet, they were outnumbered by those pro-slavers, which increased the difficulty, resulting in the gang being wounded. This, plus the fact they had pocket knives… Cowards.
After taking care of six others, the redette went for their leader. The guy was standing, trying to look terrifying but he was the one being terrified. His legs were shaking and his heart beating fast and loud, she could hear it. The Wolf woman smirked, listening to Sett knocking down his last opponent, Akali being begged by hers to let him live, and Viego’s victim sobbing from the pain he was receiving from the handsome man’s sweet torture.
“You had not even one tiny chance, dickhead,” said the Hybrid gang leader.
“Back off, freak! You’re a monster!”
“Oh, can’t you be more original? I’ve heard this sooooo many times… it’s getting annoying.”
“Don’t you dare touch me! I’ll make you end in jail!” the man tried to scare her.
“Jail? Really? Would be fun… I wonder how long it’ll take me to rule it…” Vi laughed.
She came close to him, smirking wider.
“Come on… I’ll give you one free hit. Aim well… this’ll be your last one…” she threatened the Human, her furry tail twitching in excitement of her next move.
The man didn’t let his chance flee him, grabbed firmly his pocket knife and aimed for the Wolf Hybrid’s face. He cut her cheek, as well as her mask, that one falling on the ground. The pro-slaver smiled, proud of himself.
“Now I know your face, mutt,” he said happily. “I’m gonna make you rot in jail!!!”
The red head felt blood running down to her jaw. She wiped some with her thumb, sticking out her tongue, licking it and tasting iron.
“That’s all you can do?” she asked, calmly, making the Human’s smile fade. “Now it’s my turn…”
She caught his throat, squeezing it, before tackling him. The man used his knife again, stabbing the Hybrid woman in her rib. Unfortunately for him, even if she gritted her fangs because of the pain, his weapon was nothing more than just a small pocket knife. Not long enough to create a real wound. It also made the gang leader angrier. With her now victim lying on the ground, she started punching him over and over, ruining his face, making it bleed until there was no skin left to see under all this crimson liquid. When he was unconscious from all the pain, that was only at this moment that Vi stopped.
She was panting, but smiling sadistically. She bursted out laughing, sitting on the Human’s body. Vi finally stood up, her hand running in her own hair, inhaling deeply, still smiling after what she had done. While her back was facing the other gang members and pro-slavers, the redette was fixing her mask. And she failed… It was doomed to be in the trash… or fire, with all this blood.
“You heard him, didn’t you?” she said, not turning around.
Her friends all said yes.
“You know what to do,” she added.
The remaining enemies were knocked out, not a single one was left conscious. Sett and Vi took the enslavers gang’s boss, staying in the shadows. Behind them, Akali and Mylo were going through the pockets of their opponents, keeping their money, all of it. Nothing was left. Those rich pricks… They thought they were better than them? Because they were Humans and from some wealthy upper class? Fuck them.
About the gang’s boss? They took him to an old factory, with him tied up and gagged. They had to be sure he would stay still as much as possible, and make no sound. Because of course he would wake up. The travel until reaching their destination took them almost an hour. But it was worth it. The place was deserted a long time ago… No one was coming here unless rats… and Vi’s gang.
The slave driver was now sitting on a chair, chained to it. The whole gang was smiling, waiting for their fun turn. Akali cut his gag, with her curved knife, cutting his cheek in the process.
“You fucking bitch!” he yelled to the Snake woman.
“Pro-slaver and misogynist? Jeez, kid, you’re adding a lot to the list…” sighed the Wolf woman. “I suggest you apologize to my friend. She deserves some respect, even from a filthy asshole like you.”
“You expect me to bow to your kind?” the man snarled.
“I know you don’t want to… but you will… I can promise that to you.”
“You wish! You’re gonna swing at the end of a rope! I’ll make that happen!”
“I don’t think you’ll be able to do anything anymore when the sun will rise…” smirked the red head. “Ladies and gentlemen, have some fun, pick up your tools and… enjoy his screams and cries…”
“Been a while since I haven’t used my favorite toy…” chuckled Morgana.
“I suggest we let Akali have the first round,” proposed Sett.
“Using a slow poison?” asked Akali.
“Like the one you used on Ezreal?” added Viego.
“Perfect… But I don’t think he deserves our VIP treatment,” shrugged Vi.
“How about the Golden one instead?” said Claggor.
“As long as he begs for his life, I don’t fucking care,” sighed Kai’sa.
“You damn love to see the spark die…” smiled Mylo.
“We should have taken it slower with this Ezreal piece of shit, he deserved the worst pain ever,” exclaimed the Human woman. “That fucker…”
“... is not a problem anymore,” cut off the Wolf woman. “Don’t worry Kai’sa, I made sure he suffered the most, even if it’ll never be enough for what he did…”
“Vi… I’m sorry to have brought that up…”
“It’s okay, don’t worry. I just wish sometimes he was still alive so I could go again and again. But she’s safe now, and that’s all that matters.”
They all nodded in silence.
“Well!” the gang leader shouted. “How about we have our fun with him?”
“You… you said about being still alive…” the man said, pale. “You… killed him…?”
“Aw look at that… You have a working brain, isn’t that wonderful? Too bad it was for your last moments…”
“You’ll never get away with this! The cops will find my corpse and…”
The whole gang burst out in laughter, some to tears.
“Oh my! He thinks his body will ever be found!” laughed Morgana.
“He’s so cute!” added Kai’sa, holding his stomach.
“Let me get this clear, boy,” smiled Viego. “No one will EVER find your corpse…”
“But you…” started the pro-slaver.
“You think you’re our first?” asked Sett. “We know how to do our job… Your mistake was to threaten us when you saw Vi’s face. You should have kept your fucking mouth shut.”
“But don’t worry,” said Akali, coming closer, stroking his cheek with her knife. “It’s not for right now… we want to enjoy your presence a little more… but I can guarantee you the pleasure won’t be shared. It’s gonna be… very… very… slow… and… painful…”
Terror overwhelmed the Human, now understanding he will actually be slaughtered, but first tortured. The Snake woman lowered her face mask, opening her mouth, showing off her fangs full of venom. She was controlling them enough to retract them and be no harm to anyone if she wanted to. But at this precise moment… She was willing to be nothing more than a deadly menace.
“Please… don’t…” whispered the Human, his whole body shaking with fear.
“And we just got started…” sighed the redette. “He’s no fun…”
“It’s always how they behave when they understand not to fuck with us,” shrugged Viego. “But don’t worry, Vi, we’ll enjoy him.”
“I let you to it, do whatever you want, I had my dose by beating his ass up. Can’t have all the fun for myself…”
“Thanks, boss.”
Soon enough, the abandoned factory was filled up with laughters, but also screams of pain and begging. While he deep down knew they wouldn’t listen and back out, the pro-slaver tried and tried, hopelessly, to be still alive at the sunrise. Too bad his last wish was never granted.
Notes:
And here is the whole gang!
Humans and Hybrids working and hanging out together. Not the picture one would have guess when they hear Vi talking, right?
Yet, she's a good leader, she protects her people, like a pack's Alpha.
But... also... seems they all have a few skeletons in the closet... And who's Ezreal?
Thank you so much for all your love so far on this fanfic o/
All the kudos, the subs, the hits... Wow! It encourages me keep going! Thanx a lot!
Chapter 8: I am busy
Summary:
Busy? With what? Fuck. And more importantly, why was it bothering her? Why was she wondering about that? She wanted nothing more but to ask her the reason. She didn’t want to do that… But she also wanted to. What was wrong with her? She shouldn’t care. She MUSTN’T care!
Notes:
We met the gang!
Vi, who doesn't like Humans, fights along Hybrids AND Humans, and she respect them both equally. WOW! So why this hatred?
Vi is tough, for sure, but maybe she also want to play tough?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi growled, hearing her phone’s alarm. Why was it already time to wake up? Couldn’t she skip school? That’d be so great. It wasn’t like school was necessary, right? Yeah, fuck school! Fuck the university! And fuck that hot Kiramman chick! Okay, maybe… Maybe not only like that? Maybe… Maybe it’d be great to… Wait what? What the hell?! No! No no no no no!!! The redette shook her head, catching it in both hands. Why the fuck was she thinking that? Okay, the woman was damn hot and beautiful and attractive and…
She sighed. Caitlyn was a Human, but she could always find her pretty, right? It wasn’t making her a traitor to her race, right? And objectively… She indeed was beautiful. Her intense cerulean eyes… Her tough but sweet look… Her tooth gap… Her silky navy blue hair… Her long legs… And those hot curves! The Hybrid bit her lip, painting in her mind the top student’s figure. She opened her eyes wide, understanding what she was doing. What the hell? Why was she thinking of her? Sitting up on her bed, the Wolf woman sighed deeply, finding herself pretty stupid. She facepalmed herself.
“Ouch!”
Oh yeah… She forgot she was wounded from last night’s events. Oh! Wait! That’d be a great reason to skip school! Being too injured so she had to stay at home and rest to recover! She was already known as a troublemaker so why would she care? Yeah, no. She couldn’t do that. She promised herself to not lie, to never hide who she was, she was proud of being a Hybrid and a gang member, and their leader. But she never wanted to use her rebel activities as an excuse to wag unless it was necessary. And to be honest… her rib’s wound was still fresh, too much for her to not take it slow at least for one day. Jinx would be mad at her, and Vander would surely lock her up in the apartment for an entire week, if they both find out she wasn’t cautious. Skipping school was sweet, but she didn’t want to disappoint nor make people she loves sad.
Vi grabbed her smartphone, looking for Caitlyn’s number. How to say that… She had to find the right words so the top student wouldn’t think she was using her health condition to wag. The redette felt weird… at first, it was great, she had a perfect excuse to skip school. But the more she thought about it, the more it felt off. She HAD to not go to school, not because she didn’t want to go to the uni, but because she HAD to rest. And now, she was secretly hoping Kiramman wasn’t going to be mad at her and call off her tutoring.
Vi 6:42am
hey Cupcake
so hm… am not coming to school today
got into a fight and am pretty wounded
got stabbed
gotta rest
i promise am not lying
That should do it, right? She didn’t know why, but the redette stared at her screen, praying for the bluenette to answer quickly and to not be mad at her. She didn’t want to ruin her chances with hockey. Yes, that was the only reason. Hockey! Why was she feeling odd about Caitlyn’s reaction? It was only because she was worried it could ruin her chances about the hockey club! Everything was clear now!
Fucking tutor 7:01am
What?? Are you kidding me, Vi Lane?
How did you get into a fight again? With who this time?
And you’re telling me you got stabbed? Are you in the
hospital right now? Are you okay? What happened?
Wow… That was definitely unexpected. Vi was sure Caitlyn would yell at her, maybe even insult her for wagging. But being worried about her? She would have never ever thought that… She didn’t feel guilty but still. Well…
Vi 7:13am
don’t ask k?
just know that i’m alive and all
it’s just a tiny wound i’ll heal
Fucking tutor 7:18am
Fine. I know you won’t tell me anything.
You don’t trust me enough. I respect that.
Rest well then. I will take notes for you until
you can come back to the university.
Vi 7:22am
no scolding for waggin?
no meeting for tutoring?
Fucking tutor 7:27am
You need to rest to heal correctly, Vi.
If you really want me to tutor you,
we can still meet at a café. Tell me
when it will suit you.
Vi 7:29am
meeting out of uni?
it’s a date then
Fucking tutor 7:33am
Let’s settle this and meet tomorrow, after
the class. Does that sound good to you?
Vi 7:35am
tomorrow?
not tonight?
thought you were eager to teach me
Fucking tutor 7:39am
We can’t meet today. I am busy tonight.
Busy? With what? Fuck. And more importantly, why was it bothering her? Why was she wondering about that? She wanted nothing more but to ask her the reason. She didn’t want to do that… But she also wanted to. What was wrong with her? She shouldn’t care. She MUSTN’T care!
Vi 7:51am
busy?
what busy?
Fucking tutor 7:54am
It’s none of your business, Vi Lane.
We’ll meet after tomorrow’s class
for your tutoring. Don’t be late.
Have a nice day.
And with this message, this “Have a nice day”, the Wolf woman understood the conversation was over. Who did she think she was, this Human? Giving orders! No way! She wasn’t going to get away with it! Oh no no no.
Vi stood up from her bed, pacing up and down, trying to find the best way to get her answers. She wasn’t going to worm it out of the top student, she got that clear with the sharp tone of the bluenette’s message. And who would have thought someone would be brave enough to stand against a violent Hybrid like the redette? They were all shitting their pants when she was showing they shouldn’t piss her off. She smiled, remembering all her enemies’ faces, begging for mercy, on their knees. But Caitlyn? She was unshakable. And it was all new for the gang leader, so much it unsettled her.
“Gotta follow her…” she mumbled. “I’ll find what you’re doing, Cupcake, what’s making you not fearing me.”
She needed to know… This woman was troubling. But for now, the best thing to do was to rest and tend to her wounds.
*****
The same day, 5pm.
Wearing a black jacket, hood on her face, the Wolf woman was now waiting at the exit of the university. She knew Caitlyn’s class, their class, was over at 5pm. So she was going to leave the school at any moment now… Once she’ll spot her, she’ll follow her furtively. That was her plan. It wasn’t in her habits, and the redette was still feeling off doing such things. Usually, it was because she had a prey to catch. But for the top student? She was… she didn’t know why, but she definitely wanted to know why she was so busy that she couldn’t tutor her that day. It’s not like she wanted her lessons. So why stalking her?
“I’m fucking stupid…” she thought, gritting her fangs. “I should be home and…”
The woman showed up, this slender silhouette, beautiful and… Vi shook her head. Why the fuck she was staring at her? She was here to get answers, not to check her out. But a shiver of anger ran down the redette’s spine. Who was this guy with her? It wasn’t someone she knew, he wasn’t a classmate. This man was tall, taller than Caitlyn, with dark brown hair, tanned skin, and he looked like he was also coming from the upper class of the society.
She was… smiling? Laughing even? Why? What did he tell her to make her be so bright and beautiful? She never was like that with Vi. Well… She didn’t do anything to make this happen so… But why did she feel like that? This ugly sensation… She pricked up her ears, trying to get what they were talking about, coming closer but staying out of sight as much as possible.
“You’re such a dummy, Jayce, you shouldn’t say something like that,” Caitlyn chuckled.
“Oh I’m not! Come on, Cait, I know you think the same as me. Just admit it, confess yourself!”
“No way! At least, not here…” the bluenette blushed.
“Hoho! I won! You’re blushing!” laughed Jayce.
“You…!”
“I knew I could make your face all red,” the man was proud of himself. “It’s been a while since you last let go. You’re so cute.”
“I’m not…” She looked away, embarrassed.
“No wonder why all those guys are pursuing you. Don’t they know?”
“No. And I do not want to. I prefer to keep my private life… private.”
“I can understand… But maybe you should at least give them some clues? Maybe they’ll give up on courting you?”
“Or it would be worse,” she sighed in disbelief.
“If this happens, call me, I’ll protect you.” He kissed her cheek, talking softly. “You can always count on me, Cait.”
“I know… Thank you for always being here for me, Jayce.”
Vi’s claws scratched the wall. Who was he thinking he was? He was touching her, kissing her cheek, making her smile and laugh and saying all those words… Who was this Jayce for Caitlyn? Her boyfriend? Probably… But why was she wanting to hurt him badly? Punch him until he would bleed, erase this smile from his face, rip his tongue off, cut his hands… The Wolf woman felt anger rising in her whole body, growling, fighting herself against the desire to assault the man and send him to hospital, making him understand to not challenge the Hybrid. So that’s what the top student was busy with? A date with this hateful guy? He was more important than her?
“Oh my! I didn’t know it was so late,” said the bluenette, looking at her phone. “I’m going to be late if I don’t rush.”
“Really? Already almost 5:30? Jeez, you should go. I don’t want to make you late for your training.”
Training? thought Vi. Training for what?
“Yes, thank you. Let’s hang out someday, shall we?”
“So eager to hear me talk about your dear science teacher?” smiled Jayce.
“I think the one who’s the most eager to talk about him is you, Jay’,” teased the woman.
“Touché. Text me when you’ll have free time, okay?”
“Will do.”
“Good. Practice well, Caity! See you later!”
“See you later!” she waved back, before heading quickly to another section of the campus.
Now was her chance! That was the best moment to talk to her, since that Jayce guy was going the other way Caitlyn was. Vi smirked, following her. Where was she going…? Not home? Not the library? Wait a minute… The Hybrid knew what this place was. The campus’s skating rink. Was she having an appointment with Sevika?
She entered the place, not going to the lockers, her attention caught by the many voices from the biggest room. And when she discovered it, she stopped in awe.
The rink itself was a vast, smooth expanse of gleaming ice, meticulously maintained to provide the perfect surface for skating. The ice shimmers under the bright lights, creating a mirror-like finish that reflects the activity above. The perimeter of the rink was lined with sturdy, clear plexiglass boards, ensuring safety while allowing spectators an unobstructed view. The overhead lighting was bright and evenly distributed, illuminating the entire rink with a clean, white light that enhances the clarity of the ice. These lights were positioned in large, industrial fixtures hanging from the high ceiling, designed to prevent shadows and ensure that every corner of the rink was well-lighted. Around the rink, there were seating areas for spectators, comprising rows of bleachers or comfortable chairs. These seats were strategically placed to provide the best view of the ice, allowing family, friends, and fans to watch the skaters. The seating area might be adorned with team banners, advertisements, and vibrant decorations, adding to the lively atmosphere.
It was just perfect… The biggest skating rink where Vi has ever been. If this was the place where she was going to practice hockey, even play games, she was going to feel so lucky. It definitely made her willing to study harder to show her new coach that she was worth skating on this ice in this marvelous place! She could already hear the crowd cheering her team, chanting her name, encouraging her during her play.
“Kiramman!” yelled a voice. “You’re almost late.”
“I apologize, Ms. Glasc.”
“No need to. I said you were almost late, not that you are. Now, get on the ice and get ready for practice.”
Vi’s eyes opened widely. Caitlyn was… stunning in her outfit. Her dress was a masterpiece of design, crafted from shimmering navy blue satin adorned with intricate lace appliqués that sparkled under the lights. Swirls of silver thread traced elegant patterns across the bodice, catching the light as she moved. The neckline dipped gracefully, revealing just a hint of collarbone, while sheer mesh sleeves hugged her arms snugly, allowing freedom of movement without sacrificing elegance. The dress flowed into a layered skirt that cascaded in gentle waves, each layer edged with delicate scalloped lace that fluttered with every twirl. The top student was wearing matching gloves, their fingertips adorned with tiny crystals that caught the light like stars against the midnight sky. Her tights, a sheer ivory, elongated her legs and provided a subtle contrast to the brilliance of her dress. Completing her ensemble were her skates, gleaming in the corner like silver blades of precision. Custom-fitted boots hugged her ankles securely, providing the support she needed for the intricate footwork and daring jumps she would perform on the ice. With her hair swept up into an elegant bun secured by a crystal-studded hairpin, her makeup was light. A touch of rosy blush highlighted her cheeks, while shimmering eyeshadow accentuated her eyes, reflecting her determination and excitement.
“Oh… fuck… she is… gorgeous…” whispered Vi, her eyes glued on Caitlyn.
Notes:
Is Vi... jealous...? Possessive? Both? Or is it just because Caitlyn is her prey and she doesn't like to share?
Caitlyn ice-skater X Vi hockey player is a AU I've been wanting to do since long ago... And it seems it's not an uncommon thing hehe
I guess it's because Caitlyn looks great as a ice-skater, since she's elegant and slender. And Vi is a brawler, so sports like hockey suit her damn well.
Here's the link for the fanart:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819124317/
Chapter 9: Secrets disclosed
Summary:
“Lesson is over for today. You can stay on the ice for thirty minutes and practice free-style if you want,” she shouted. “Well done everyone. Also, I am officially informing you that I intend to enroll Caitlyn for the incoming championship. I haven’t decided yet who will be her substitute in case she isn’t available.”
Notes:
So... Last time we met with Jayce. But what's his relationship with Caitlyn?
And seems that Caitlyn also has her little secret... She's a ice-skater!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Caitlyn began her warm-up routine with slow, deliberate movements, her muscles gradually awakening to the demands of the day. She executed crossovers and edges with precision, each stroke carving crisp lines into the ice. Her focus was unwavering, her mind attuned to the nuances of her technique as she prepared for more challenging elements.
Near the center of the rink, Caitlyn's coach watched intently from the boards. With a whistle around her neck and a keen eye for detail, she called out instructions and corrections, guiding Caitlyn through the intricacies of her routine.
“Extend through the spin, Caitlyn! Arms steady,” Ms. Glasc encouraged, her voice carrying across the ice.
As Caitlyn progressed to more advanced maneuvers, she transitioned into practicing her jumps. With a deep breath, she approached the corner of the rink, gathering speed with each powerful stride. The familiar rush of adrenaline accompanied her ascent into the air, executing a triple toe loop with unwavering focus and landing with a soft thud, the impact absorbed by years of training and discipline.
Occasionally, Caitlyn paused to catch her breath and hydrate, the water bottle a welcome respite in the midst of her rigorous training session. She exchanged smiles and nods with fellow skaters, a silent camaraderie forged through shared dedication to their craft.
As the training session drew to a close, Caitlyn glided to a graceful stop at the edge of the rink, her chest rising and falling with exertion. She stretched her muscles meticulously, savoring the satisfying ache that spoke of progress and growth.
“Well done, Kiramman,” congratulated her trainer. “I think you are ready for the next championship.”
“Are you sure, Ms. Glasc?”
“You doubt me?”
“Myself.”
“Well, don’t. I can tell that you have perfect skills to participate. I can’t guarantee you the gold medal, but you will definitely won’t be the last, surely even in the top five. But I guess your goal is the first place, right?”
“I am not thinking so highly of myself. Being able to join a championship is a great honor by itself,” explained the bluenette. “I am feeling happy to have been selected, and I will do my best to make you proud of me.”
“A humble Kiramman. Not what you expect with the name.”
“I can understand. With a name with such a heavy background, one has to keep up the burden. But I would lie if I would say I wasn’t grateful to be able to afford your courses. I have to be worth them.”
“I’m sure you will.”
Coach Glasc u-turned to face the other skaters.
“Lesson is over for today. You can stay on the ice for thirty minutes and practice free-style if you want,” she shouted. “Well done everyone. Also, I am officially informing you that I intend to enroll Caitlyn for the incoming championship. I haven’t decided yet who will be her substitute in case she isn’t available.”
All the other pupils were applauding their senior, congratulating her for her enlistment. They were all praising her, saying that she was going to win and was the perfect representative for Piltover.
Vi was listening to all this, watching the training from the very beginning. She would have never thought Kiramman was such an awesome human being. She was gorgeous, elegant, gracious, skilled, and humble. Jeez… And she was a Human? Why? If only she was a Hybrid… The Wolf woman would have surely asked her out. Wait! What? What the fuck she was thinking that? No fucking way! She was never going to date a Human! Even a woman as beautiful and awesome as Caitlyn!
“Caitlyn?” said a woman next to the bluenette, catching the redette’s hearing.
“Yes, Irelia?”
“I think you have a fan,” her best friend smiled, pointing at the Hybrid with a head movement.
“Who?”
The top student’s eyes widened when she noticed it was no one else but the rebel.
“Vi Lane?”
“You know her?”
“Yes, I’m tutoring her so she can join the hockey club,” told the bluenette.
“Well, she was staring at you the whole time,” chuckled the other woman, hiding her huge smile behind her hand.
“Staring? Really?”
“No. She was devouring you with her eyes,” corrected Irelia, making Caitlyn blush heavily.
“You’re exaggerating.”
“I don’t think so. You can always ask her…”
“And have her tell me once again that I’m a filthy Human? No thanks. She hates me already more than enough. I don’t want her to despise me even more. From what I know, she has enough problems, no need to give her more.” She looked back at the redette who was trying to hide herself, looking on her phone as if she wasn’t looking at all at the bluenette. “I’m going to talk to her.”
But as soon as she made it to the ice ring’s door, Vi stood up and went the opposite way. She heard the women talking and was red in the face, not knowing if this Irelia girl was speaking the truth of just teasing Caitlyn. She didn’t want to take the chance, and… maybe the bluenette didn’t know about her fine hearing. Better not… She was having wolf genes, so her abilities like smelling and hearing were better than an average Human. But this was her little secret. Among others.
“Lane! Don’t go!”
“Shit!” She looked over her shoulder and noticed she was already there. The redette didn’t expect the top student to be so fast. Yet, she shouldn’t be that surprise, witnessing how smooth she was on her ice-skates. But she wasn’t wearing them anymore. She was… damn fast… “What’cha want?”
“I should be the one asking. You’re the one who’s here, while I’m training.”
“It’s none of your business.”
“You followed me, didn’t you?”
“W-What?! You think you’re that important?!”
“Vi… You’re not exactly the stealthy type, you know… With your red-hot hair and your growls,” explained the bluenette, showing her hair. “You should consider wearing your hood and a mask.”
The Hybrid’s jaw dropped. She… saw her? Without any problem? Why was she lacking discretion? Fuck… She was a wolf after all, not a cat nor a snake, like Akali. She was the most furtive one of the gang. Maybe she should ask for lessons from her and Mylo? Yeah, no. She would feel like she would steal their job, or their expertness. Everyone was having their prowess, their own place. She didn’t want to be someone else, something else, than a brawler.
“Vi Lane.”
Close. She was close. Way too close!
“You fought again!” scolded the Human, noticing the bandage and the small cuts.
“Why you care?!”
“I told you to not do that! You think coach Sevika will want you in her team if you keep fighting with other students? You want to be labeled as a troublemaker and nothing else? I thought your dream was to join the club and become a pro.”
“It is! Don’t you dare question that!” yelled Vi.
“I dare and will continue if you don’t behave!”
“Fuck you, Kiramman!” she showed her her middle finger. “You’ll never tame me!”
“For the millionth time, this is not what I want, Lane. I am tutoring you, but this is not limited to your grades, also to your behavior within this campus. I am responsible for your actions.”
“Ha!” smirked the redette. “So that’s it! All you wanna do is keep your shiny crown of perfect student!”
“Not at all. I have no care of this title. I only feel it is my duty to do my best to help other students, and this means you also. Plus, from what I recall, your sister would like to join this University after high school.”
“Why you’re talking about my sister?” growled the Wolf.
“Because this is what Mr Shimmer told me, as well as the fact that your father asked if she could apply for specialized courses in science degree.”
“Don’t you fucking dare talk about my sister. You hear me?!”
“I…”
“DON’T FUCKING TALK SHIT ABOUT MY SISTER!!” she snarled, punching the nearest seat to her.
Caitlyn saw the plastic being left with cracks from the power of this violent punch. Her face lost a few colors, understanding how dangerous the red haired woman could become if someone would push her buttons.
“I wasn’t trying to…”
“Shut the fuck up, Kiramman.”
“Listen to me, Lane. I only want to help you, but you have to help me too. This can only work if we are in this together.”
“Why would I want your help? And don’t you…”
“I wasn’t,” cut off the bluenette. “I can feel this is a subject I mustn’t talk about. I apologize if this made you angry or hurt, this was not my intention.”
What…? A Human? Apologizing to a Hybrid? A rich woman even bowing down in front of a street rat? Vi didn’t expect that at all… She would have never thought hearing those words neither witnessing someone as wealthy and coming from a notorious family as Caitlyn, to yield. The top student’s upper body was bent, her hands on her tights. That was a first… Vi’s first. She never saw a Human accepting to lose against a Hybrid, and even less acknowledge it. She was caught off guard.
“I… erh…”
“I know almost nothing about you, and if you do not wish to let me know you better, I won’t insist. I am only asking you to let me help you with tutoring you.”
“O-Okay… But I have one rule.”
“Shoot.”
“Never mention my sister again.”
“It’s a deal. I will never bring up the subject again unless you do. And I apologize again for my words. I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad.”
“Hmf! As if you could!” snorted the Hybrid.
“You have feelings, Vi Lane. It’s not a weakness. On the contrary.”
The redette’s expression softened.
“She tells me the same…”
“Who?”
“My sister. Jinx.”
“She’s smart,” smiled the bluenette.
“Yeah… You have no idea…” simpered the Wolf woman, obviously proud of her sibling.
“Take your time. But… I have a question.”
“Okay?”
“Why did you follow me?”
Fuck.
Notes:
And Caitlyn is a talented ice-staker! Talented enough to be joining a championship, impressive!
Jinx seems to be a sensible subject for Vi... wonder why?
Chapter 10: Fight
Summary:
“I’m gonna erase that fucking smile from your face! You piece of shit!”
“That’s all you can do?” She cracked her knuckles. “Come on. I know you’re part of the hockey team. Show me you value something. I’m gonna be disappointed to have to play along with you if you can’t fight me good.”
Her wolf tail flicked back and forth with anticipation, and her sharp fangs glinted as she bared them in a fierce grin. Her claws, razor-sharp and deadly, extended from her fingers, ready for combat. Every muscle in her body was taut, poised for action, her eyes locked onto her opponent with unwavering focus.
Notes:
Vi wasn't as stealthy as she thought... not at all, by the way...
She got noticed by everyone, which led to a conversation between the Hybrid and the Human.
The two women got to know a bit more about each other, especially about Jinx, Vi's sister. But what will happen now?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Fuck. She should have known. She should have expected this question from Caitlyn. It was doomed to happen from the moment the bluenette told Vi she noticed her following. She even explained to her she wasn’t as stealthy as she thought she was. Stupid… The Wolf woman was fucking stupid.
“So?”
“I… Well…” hesitated the redette, trying to find the right words. “You… You said you weren’t free for tutoring. So I… I wanted to go study a bit while waiting for you and I found you.”
“This explains why you came to the campus, even if I don’t buy your story. But whatever you say. Yet, this doesn’t explain why you were following me.”
“I was curious. Okay? That’s why I followed ya.”
“That’s more like it.”
“Why you say I lie?”
“Because you’re more dauntless when you speak the truth, cocky even. So when you don’t, your eyes are fleeing and you’re blabbering. You have guts, Vi Lane, so I don’t understand why do you feel the need for such falsehood. You’re better than this.”
“I… You’re… complimenting me…?” she scratched the back of her own neck, blushing slightly.
“I am, indeed. You’re stubborn, a troublemaker without any doubt, maybe you even have anger issues. But I am positive that you have a good heart.”
Blushing intensified. Why among all the words in the world, Caitlyn chose those specifically?! They were the same as Jinx and Vander were using when talking about Vi, trying to put some common sense into her.
“Yeah, yeah… whatever…” she muttered, her ears lowering, turning her face away.
The top student chuckled.
“Well, Miss I-am-tough, how about we study?”
“What?!”
“You said yourself you wanted to go study, that was the reason you came to the campus. Or maybe you want to admit that you were lying to me? This will be the only way to not study, you know…”
Fuck. She was a sneaky one… smartass sneaky… Fine. If she wanted to play this game, then the bluenette found herself a competitor.
“Let’s study then… But I think here isn’t the appropriate place, right?” shout back the Wolf woman.
“Indeed. There’s a café not so far away. It’s cozy, how about going there?”
“Why not. But! I’ve come all this way and you’re tutoring me, so I want something in exchange.”
“What could you possibly want? This tutoring is for you, Vi Lane, not for me.”
“Yeah, but I need some more… motivation. You see?” smirked the redette.
“You have something in mind, don’t you?” Caitlyn crossed her arms. “Say it.”
“A kiss.”
The taller woman blinked many times, not believing what she just heard. It must be a mistake, nothing more. Or else…
“You’re joking right?”
“No.”
“Is this a provocation?”
“Kinda, yeah.”
“Why are you willing to provoke me?”
“What?” Vi was surprised. “You? Oh no no no. It’s not you. It’s those assholes.”
“Those assholes…?” repeated Caitlyn, not understanding who the redette was talking about.
“Caitlyn!” yelled Irelia. “I’m sorry to interrupt you both, but it’s getting late, they’re going to close the skating rink soon. We have to leave.”
“It’s already 7pm?”
“Past,” rectified the girl friend. “You should keep talking outside, especially because Ms. Glasc is staring at you…” she added, lowering her voice.
“Oh my…! I’m so sorry! Lane, wait for me at the entrance, okay? We’ll go together at the café for studying. It’s not too late, we can work for maybe an hour, or two if you’re not tired.”
“Me?! Tired?! You’re fucking kidding me?! I have huge stamina!”
“Glad to hear that. So we can study for at least two hours.”
“If you are not tired,” smirked the rebel.
“Oh, that’s so kind of you to worry for Caitlyn!” smiled Irelia, eyes gleeing.
“W-What…? I wasn’t…”
“Take care of her, will you? Thank you!”
Before Vi could add something, the two women were walking away, heading to the locker room. She didn’t believe what she just heard… Her? Worrying about this Human? A wealthy, from upper class, popular and top student? And she had to take care of this… this… this talented and gorgeous woman… Fuck.
She couldn’t keep it like this. The Hybrid left the bleachers, walking furiously, gritting her fangs. She cursed against herself in her mind, for her thoughts towards the Human. Why complimenting her? No… There was no problem at all. It shouldn’t disturb her so much. Yes, she was pretty, but it was just a body right? It didn’t mean anything. She needed fresh air and right now!
Opening the doors with power and violence, the red head bursted out, pressing her back against the wall, breathing heavily. Her face was facing the sky, but her eyes were seeing only the void. She couldn’t understand this feeling… Why was her heart beating so heavily? Why did it feel like it was going to tear her chest apart and jump out? She was panting, swearing in silence.
“Haha! Looks like you’ve seen a ghost, mutt.”
That voice… Darius?!
“It’s fucking hilarious to see you so scared, you’re a deadbeat. What’s gotten into you hm? You know what? I don’t give a shit. It’s perfect… You’re shaking, you’re weak, perfect time to teach you a lesson.”
“Oh really?” sneered Vi. “Didn’t know you were Caitlyn. With such hideous face and smell…”
She received a punch right in the jaw after those words.
“You think you can stay near Caitlyn uh?! She’s mine. You’re nothing else than a fucking slave!” he shouted, spitting on her face.
“Well, she wants me near her. So I guess she’s more mine than yours.”
“SHUT THE FUCK UP!”
“Or what? You’re gonna beat me up? As if you could.”
“I’m gonna erase that fucking smile from your face! You piece of shit!”
“That’s all you can do?” She cracked her knuckles. “Come on. I know you’re part of the hockey team. Show me you value something. I’m gonna be disappointed to have to play along with you if you can’t fight me well.”
Her wolf tail flicked back and forth with anticipation, and her sharp fangs glinted as she bared them in a fierce grin. Her claws, razor-sharp and deadly, extended from her fingers, ready for combat. Every muscle in her body was taut, poised for action, her eyes locked onto her opponent with unwavering focus.
She knew she would win. Darius was a hulking mass of muscle. His broad shoulders and bulging biceps testified to his immense strength, but there was a noticeable lack of the refined agility that Vi possessed. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, his eyes narrowing as he tried to anticipate her next move. How cute…
Without warning, the redette lunged forward, her movements a blur of speed and precision. She aimed a clawed swipe at the man’s chest, but he managed to dodge, albeit clumsily. He swung a massive fist in retaliation, but the Hybrid easily ducked under the blow, her wolf-like agility allowing her to maneuver around him effortlessly. She countered with a swift kick to his side, the force of the impact making the Human grunt in pain. He staggered but quickly regained his footing, his face twisting into a snarl. He charged at her with a roar, attempting to use his sheer strength to overwhelm her. Vi met his charge head-on, her claws flashing from her speed as she parried his powerful strikes with a combination of skill and instinct. He swung again, and this time, his fist connected with her shoulder, sending her skidding back a few feet.
Gritting her teeth, the woman steadied herself, her tail bristling. She could feel the power in his blows, but she was not about to be overpowered. Not too bad… She smirked, huffing in amusement. Darius charged forward, each heavy step shaking the ground. He swung a massive fist at the rebel, the air whistling from the force of his blow. Vi dodged with a graceful sidestep, her movements quick and precise. She retaliated with a swift punch to his ribcage, but it felt like hitting a wall of stone. Good thing it meant nothing to her, only her training.
The man roared in frustration, swinging both arms wildly. The Wolf woman ducked and weaved, her smaller frame giving her an advantage in agility. She aimed for his knees, landing a series of rapid kicks that made him stumble slightly. Other students who stopped by gasped as the Hybrid executed a flawless spinning back kick, connecting with the man's jaw. Darius, stunned but not down, shook his head and regained his balance. He lunged again, this time trying to grab Vi. She slipped from his grasp like water, using his momentum against him. With a fluid motion, she leaped onto his back, wrapping her legs around his neck in a chokehold. The hulk man thrashed violently, trying to dislodge her, but the Wolf held firm, her muscles straining as she tightened her grip.
With a guttural growl, the man slammed his back against the wall, trying to crush the redette against it. She grunted in pain but didn't let go. Instead, she shifted her position, using the wall as leverage. In a display of sheer athleticism, she swung herself around, flipping over Darius's head and landing in front of him. Before he could react, she delivered a powerful uppercut to his chin, followed by a rapid series of punches to his midsection. The Human staggered, his movements becoming sluggish. The Hybrid saw her opening. With a fierce yell, she used all her strength in a flying knee strike to his face. The impact sent the man sprawling to the ground, his massive frame hitting the concrete with a thunderous crash.
Breathing heavily, Vi stood over him, her fists still clenched, ready for more if necessary. But Darius lay motionless, his body finally succumbing to the relentless assault.
“You’re done, asshole?!” shouted the Wolf woman.
“F… Fuck… you… mutt…” answered the Human, spitting some blood, coughing his pain. “Caitlyn… is mine… I’m going to… make you… understand that…”
“She’s not yours.”
“Not yours… either… you freak.”
“Like I care.”
As if she wanted this perfect woman to be hers… As if she wanted to be owned by someone like the rebel Hybrid. She was a brawler, without lots of brains, a troublemaker, a gang leader, with skeletons in her closet. Why would she ever want someone like her? Not gonna happen… She deserved better, anyway…
“WHAT THE HELL IS HAPPENING HERE?!” screamed Caitlyn’s voice. She came closer to the two protagonists of the ended fight. “VI! DARIUS! YOU BETTER HAVE A GOOD EXPLANATION!!!”
“Calm down, Cupcake. Dickhead over there and me were just… talking…”
“Talking?!” repeated the bluenette. “Are you really thinking I’m going to believe this?!”
“We were. Just… with our fists.”
“Oh for God’s sake, Lane…” sighed the top student.
She went to Darius, trying to help him stand back on his feet. Vi felt anger rising in her whole body, noticing the man was grinning at the Hybrid. He tried to kiss Caitlyn’s cheek.
“I knew you were worried for me, Caity.”
“I’m not! And stop trying to kiss me! I am just responsible for students since I am vice-president of the student council, nothing more. Don’t make up ideas, Trifarian. This is only my job and nothing else. Am I making myself clear? You are both troublemakers and because of you two, I now have a report to write to explain what happened to Mr. Shimmer!”
“So… this means no studying for tonight?” smiled Vi.
“Oh don’t you think for one second that you are going to skip your tutoring, Lane,” scolded the top student. “You and I are going to this café and you are going to receive double work for fighting.”
“What?! But I…”
“Not buts! As for you, Trifarian, you are going to the infirmary and be certain that coach Sevika will hear about this.”
“You won’t…” he said, pale face and eyes wide open.
“Oh I will! And I will make sure you get suspended for the next game! You know the rules! No fighting! And I know that you have been trying to fight Lane since she joined Piltover’s Uni.”
“You’re protecting this mutt…”
She slapped him, not caring one second he was already badly injured.
“I TOLD YOU NOT TO DISRESPECT HYBRIDS PEOPLE! Now get out of my sight!”
Her sharp tone, her harsh words, her figure full of charisma… Caitlyn knew how to be respected and obeyed to. She was standing on her both feet, unshakable, her slender body tensed but domineering, her face features firm, showing all the authority she had in this campus, among the other students. No one dared moving, Darius was like a chided kid. Even Vi couldn’t deny she would submit.
Fuck… She was hot when she was angry, thought Vi, biting her lower lip.
Notes:
Of course, dickhead Darius had to pick up a fight with Vi... over Caitlyn...
But will the Hybrid get her kiss after that? Maybe Caitlyn will back on her words about Vi and stop thinking she has a good heart?
And welcome to Irelia to the party o/
Thanks everyone for all your love on this fanfic 🤩
I have still plenty of ideas so Idk when it'll end lol
But eh, I'm open to ideas if you want them to happen in this AU 😉 There's plenty of chapters to settle some in hehe
Chapter 11: Jealousy
Summary:
“V-Victory?”
“Yeah. You’re popular, you’re gorgeous, everyone wants you,” listed the Wolf woman. “You’re one of the best catch of the uni, if not the actual best. So having a kiss from you is the best humiliation they’ll get!”
Notes:
Vi and Darius fought again... And Caitlyn once again had to intervene.
Who knew Caitlyn could be such a Dom? hehe
She's a damn good tamer it seems... just... how much good is she?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Steam coming from their cups of coffee, both women were sitting at the café, school books opened. Vi was sighing so often it was starting to get on Caitlyn’s nerves. She knew the Wolf woman wasn’t really looking for her tutor, but she had no idea why. And she was certain that the redette would never admit anything… She was too proud.
“Lane. If you don’t want to study, you can say that.”
“And we’ll be done?”
“You have only two things to do. Say you don’t want… but tell me why you came to the uni in exchange. Because if you are not willing to study, then you have to be honest and give me the real reason why you came here.”
The Hybrid bit her lower lip. Fuck. She was trapped… She couldn’t say that she wanted to know what the bluenette had to do that was more important than studying. But why? Why was she willing to know that? Why did it bother her so much that she had to find out by herself?
“Na. It’s fine. Let’s continue…” she muttered.
“That full of pride uh?” smiled the Human, with a cheeky attitude.
“You…”
“Don’t. I was only teasing you.”
Why was it enough to calm her…? Vi was surprised by herself. Usually, she would have stand up, shout at the Human, and leave after making sure that she felt miserable, at the verge of crying. But not this time… Why not? Why wasn’t she wanting that? She hated Humans, right? Maybe… Maybe she could do something. After all, why not try to make a deal herself?
“You want to keep on tutoring me, right?”
“I am missionned to do so, yes. And as vice-president of the student council, it is my duty to make sure students can realize their dream and join the clubs they want. If this means tutoring so they are qualified, then I will keep tutoring. This is why I have no intention on giving up on you, Vi Lane, unless you don’t want anymore to join the hockey club,” explained Caitlyn, without looking at the redette, focused on her notes.
“As if!”
“Then why do you ask me?”
“Because… let’s make a deal!” the Hybrid shouted, grinning.
“A deal? Isn’t your goal not enough motivation?” questioned the top student.
“I want something more. From you.”
“And what is that?”
“A kiss,” smirked Vi.
Caitlyn blinked many times. Of course she didn’t expect something like this… Such request was far from her mind, acknowledging Vi’s hatred for Humans. It wasn’t logical…
“A kiss?”
“Yes.”
“From me, a Human?”
“Yes,” repeated the Hybrid.
“Are you making fun of me?”
The redette shrugged as an answer.
“Why do you want a kiss from me? Explain yourself, Vi Lane,” the bluenette crossed her arms on her chest, her eyebrows furrowing.
“Are you too shy?”
“I asked first,” replied Caitlyn.
“Because it’s best victory.”
“V-Victory?”
“Yeah. You’re popular, you’re gorgeous, everyone wants you,” listed the Wolf woman. “You’re one of the best catches of the uni, if not the actual best. So having a kiss from you is the best humiliation they’ll get!”
“They?”
“Those fucking assholes! The ones they think they are better than me! Those Humans jerks! Just because I’m a Hybrid! Just because I’m from Zaun! They’re not poor, they’re not fighting every single fucking day to have something, they were all born with a silver spoon in their mouth! They don’t know how is a Zaunite Hybrid’s life! And being kissed by a Piltie Princess, the most wanted of this uni, is my best revenge on them! I heard your family, Kiramman, is from the upper-class. You’re like aristocracy, you are influential. So me, a poor Zaunite Hybrid, a beast, being allowed to kiss Kiramman’s heir… I can’t wait to see their disgusted fucking faces!”
The red head laughed, already imagining how sweet her revenge would feel. She was impatient to show them she was more worthy than they were saying. She knew who she was, and she was proud of being herself. She would trade her life for nothing else in the whole world. Being a Hybrid, being a Zaunite, being a gang leader… even with her bad reputation, even if she could hear people mocking her, trying to provoke her, assaulting her. She was strong enough to defend herself. But she was also tired… She had to get some rest, so she could give more of her energy protecting the others. If only she was less mocked a few months back… Maybe she would have seen what was happening… Maybe she could have…
“Vi?”
The Wolf blinked, coming back to earth.
“What?”
“Are you… are you okay?” asked softly Caitlyn.
“Why are you asking that?!”
“Your eyes… they are… moistened…”
“Don’t fucking kid me!” shouted the Hybrid, her tail’s fur disheveled.
“I am not… But I understand you want to keep looking tough,” she sighed. “So… You want me to kiss you… so you can make fun of the Humans of our university?”
“Fuck yeah!” grinned the redette.
“I refuse.”
“You do?”
“I am not going to kiss you, Vi. I think you are going to content yourself with hockey’s club motivation for studying.”
“That’s because you already have a boyfriend and you don’t wanna him to think you’re cheating?”
“A boyfriend? If you’re talking about Darius, be certain that I have no interest in him, he’s a despicable man,” Caitlyn was looking disgusted, as if she was being insulted.
“I wasn’t talking about the dickhead. More about that Jayce guy.”
“Jayce?”
“Yeah. That guy.”
The top student started to laugh, which surprised the gang leader. Why was the Human laughing? What was so funny? She was lost…
“Jayce isn’t my boyfriend,” finally said Caitlyn.
“What? You kidding me right? He must be your boyfriend! Come on, I saw him kissing your cheek, making you laugh and smile, talking about some private stuff!” pointed out the Hybrid.
“Oh you were spying on us? Or… on me maybe?” smiled the other woman, playful.
“I wasn’t! You were in the middle of the place! Everyone could see ya!”
“But you were the one noticing…”
“And?”
“And Jayce isn’t my boyfriend, he’s my bestfriend. We have known each other since our childhood, we are always hanging out together, knowing each other’s secrets since then,” explained the bluenette. “Being friends for our whole life, growing up together… of course we became really close. We’re somehow like siblings, maybe even twins.”
“So… you’re not together…? You’re not a couple…?”
“We aren’t and we don’t intend to be.”
“Oh… cool…” whispered Vi.
“Cool?” repeated the top student.
“Hm? Uh, yeah! I mean… it’s stupid to have a boyfriend or a girlfriend. It’s a waste of time.” She was scratching her neck nervously. “They’re so many better things to do! Like fighting! It’s not useless!”
“You do like to play tough, don’t you, Vi Lane?” smirked Caitlyn.
“I am tough!”
“You are, yes. But I think you are also trying to look tough. I think… you’re not such a violent beast, like they say when they speak about you.”
“Who?”
“Who do you think they are?” sighed the bluenette. “The Humans you want to impress, the ones you want to outperform. But I honestly think you are taking the wrong lead. You have skills, Vi Lane, and your own. You seem to be a remarkable brawler, and I am sure you will impress coach Sevika. Why don’t you show them how better you are by becoming hockey’s top player of this uni?”
That… would be awesome. If the redette indeed got herself in the first place, getting on the spotlight, she could be noticed by pros. Maybe she could even join official clubs, not just this uni’s. Maybe she could be part of a national team? Or even an international one, over the years? She could become the pro player she dreamt to be for so long… A dream coming true… this would be awesome, perfect even!
No! She had to beat up those fucking assholes! Of course being the best player of the uni would be her best victory, for her professional life. But kissing the almighty Kiramman’s heir? The woman they were all chasing? That would be a sweet victory.
“Yeah… Also. But I want this kiss.”
“Why do you want it so much?”
“I already told you. I wanna kick their asses by getting first what they all want. I wanna be the only one able to taste Caitlyn Kiramman’s lips,” the Hybrid grinned.
“The only one, hm?”
“Yeap!”
“Are you sure it’s a matter of pride?” whispered the Human, a coy smile on her lips, the tip of her fingers tapping the wooden table.
“What else would it be?”
“Jealousy.”
“W-What?”
“I think you’re jealous, Vi Lane,” soughed the top student.
“I’M NOT!” she stood up, almost in a jump.
“Or you are jealous, or you are attracted to me.”
“NONE!”
“Maybe I am wrong, effectively. But you showed me that you have some interest in me. You could have chosen anyone else but me. I am not the only popular student, I am not the wealthiest either. So why me?” asked Caitlyn.
“Because you’re the one they want! So you’re the most perfect target! Plus, you’re hot, Cupcake. And gorgeous. It’ll be even better.”
“I’m really thinking it’s more than just a matter of pride…”
“Think what you want,” sighed Vi.
She sat down, taking her book in her hands, trying to focus on studying. She had to finish all this as soon as possible. She was eager to go back home and end with being with this stoical detective.
“I’m not jealous…” said the rebel in a hushed tone.
Notes:
Vi wanting a kiss from Caitlyn? Okay, it's for bad reasons, but still!
And... Vi... are you jealous? 😏 hehe
Seems also that Vi is more playing tough than actually be all tough (even if she actually is, ofc, look at how Darius got his ass kicked lol)
Aaaah... Vi's feelings are showing up! Who knew emotions could be so complex, hm Vi?But now... the big question is... WILL THEY KISS???? XD
Chapter 12: Hockey test
Summary:
She shook her head, trying to think about anything else than the conversation the two women had almost a month ago. She needed to forget about this, she had something else in mind for today! Her hockey test. If she passed, she would be granted to join the team! What better reward could she have after all her efforts?
Notes:
Vi discovered that there are other feelings that exist, not only anger hand hatred. Jealousy? Want? Desire? But why?
And why did she want a kiss from Caitlyn? Even if it's only to win against the Humans...
Jeez Vi...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
3 weeks later.
Maybe it was this kiss motivation… Maybe it was something else. Vi had no idea at all, and she didn’t want to know. She was convinced it was because if her grades improved, she would be able to fully join the hockey club. Yeah, that was the only reason. Why would it be this kiss? It wasn’t like Caitlyn promised she would let the Hybrid kiss her, nor even agreed to anything. So why would it be for it?
She shook her head, trying to think about anything else than the conversation the two women had almost a month ago. She needed to forget about this, she had something else in mind for today! Her hockey test. If she passed, she would be granted to join the team! What better reward could she have after all her efforts?
She had done so much, recently… The redette was almost not late anymore in classes. Maybe like two or three minutes, from time to time, but not more. Her grades had also improved slightly. It was only less than a month since she started to focus harder, yet, with the exam she passed, her scores improved. Surely not enough, but still! It was better than what was on her report when she enrolled in this university.
And thanks to this, Vi was finally able to pass the entry test and maybe actually be part of the hockey team. It wasn’t any longer only a skill test, but if she was talented enough, she would be granted the right to officially join the club. Maybe she’ll be able to play games!
“Lane?”
The Wolf turned around, her ears straight up, a surprised look on her face. Kiramman? What did she want?
“What?”
“You’re going to the hockey club? Today’s your audition, right?”
The redette blinked many times.
“You… you remember?”
“Oh uh… Yes, I did…” blushed the top student. “I mean, I am paying attention to other students. It is my job after all. And… well… I am tutoring you… and… You told me your dream is to become a professional hockey player. So I… I remembered.”
“I… would have never thought…” muttered the Zaunite. “So… I… I’m going. Unless you wanna tell me something? Like… I dunno. Maybe you want to say how good you tutored me?”
“I would prefer to congratulate you for improving so much. I know it may not look like ‘much’ since it’s been only two months since we started studying together. But you’ve made progress, I noticed that. By the way, did you check for dyslexia? You are still seeming to have difficulties, but you’re trying harder than at the beginning.”
“Haven’t. Don’t wanna. I don’t… that’s weird to say that, but I feel like I’m not ready.”
“You don’t need to if you don’t want to. But maybe it would be helpful to only check? Not necessarily do some therapy or reeducation, just… find out if you have such pathology.”
“M’kay…” she sounded not convinced at all. She was already a Hybrid, why add another weight on her life? She was proud to be who she was, sure, but she felt like she would be mocked even more, or seen as a weak, handicapped person. People would stop seeing her as a threat, they’ll have pity on her. That was the last thing she wanted… She wanted to be herself, not defined by some of her traits like being half-wolf or dyslexic. People and their labels… “Maybe I’ll think about it. Later.”
“I understand. You have more important things to do. Like your hockey test. You should go by the way, it’ll give you extra points if you’re early. Coach Sevika will see that you are indeed motivated and responsible enough.”
Once again, Vi was surprised by Caitlyn. Was she really supporting her? But why? That was so odd and disturbing… The brawler wasn’t used to that… Her friends were so few that she could count them with her both hands. And her enemies? Let’s not try to know how many they were.
“You’re… I don’t know if you’re making fun of me or genuinely supporting me… I don’t understand you, Kiramman.”
“Make your own decision. I won’t tell you what to think.” She paused, looking away. “So… hm… Good luck? Even if you probably don’t need it. You talked so much about hockey, I am sure you are skilled enough to be selected.”
“Damn right! I’m a fucking awesome brawler! Those guns are the best you’ll ever see!” boasted the redette, flexing her biceps.
“Indeed. You’re impressive. Even if I don’t like you fighting, I must admit that you know how to use your muscles. But focus on hockey, will you?”
“Aww… You worried, Cupcake?”
“About you passing? Absolutely not. I am convinced you will join the team,” answered Caitlyn without any doubt in her voice. “But just in case…”
The bluenette came closer to the Hybrid, her hand reaching for the wolf woman’s cheek, keeping her face in place. Before Vi could notice and do something, she felt the Human’s lips on her other cheek. Fuck… They were… so damn sweet. Her smell was also fucking good… It was like Heaven. She would gladly agree to stay like that forever. Or maybe… If just a kiss on her cheek made the redette feel like that, what would it be with their lips intertwined? She was eager to know.
“For good luck…” whispered the top student.
The Wolf couldn’t have the chance to react that Caitlyn was already leaving the corridor. Her fingers stroke her own cheek, still feeling the softness of the Human’s mouth on her skin. Her tail was wagging with the want of more.
She found herself standing there, in the middle of the corridor, stunned by a cheek kiss. What? Vi shook her, almost forgetting what she had to do. She mustn’t be late! Or else, she would definitely miss her chance to join the club. No way that would happen! The Hybrid was now almost running to be on time… and she was. She was even early, which indeed pleased the coach.
“You’re here. Good,” nodded Sevika. “First test passed successfully.”
“What?” blinked the redette. So… being on time, early or late, that too was part of the test? Fuck… That was sneaky! Did Caitlyn know? If so, then… did she help her? No, it couldn’t be, it was nothing more than a coincidence. It couldn’t be otherwise.
“Go get changed. I want you on the ice in five. Hear me?”
“Yes, coach!”
She went to the locker room, and noticed her uniform was there, all ready. It was obviously something made for those tests… It looked old, but still good enough.
The helmet was a sleek, matte black model with a full-face cage, ensuring maximum protection. The cage's bars were silver, and the inside was lined with soft, padded foam for comfort during intense gameplay. The jersey was in the same color, no number, no name, and all black. Underneath the jersey, she was wearing lightweight, high-impact shoulder pads. These pads were designed to allow full range of motion while offering robust protection. The pads had breathable mesh panels to keep the player cool and dry. Elbow pads were a compact, fitting snugly around the joints to prevent injury without restricting movement. They were secured with adjustable Velcro straps, ensuring a perfect fit. And the gloves? They were having reinforced palms for a better grip on the stick, and the interior was lined with moisture-wicking fabric to keep the hands dry.
Surely it was worn only for those moments and washed after a new student tried to join the club. Just an outfit for a specific use, but it wasn’t cheap for sure. The university was taking care of their students and hockey players, even the ones who were only passing a test. That was… a damn good point for the club. Vi felt she would be able to train like a pro there.
She sighed, feeling heavy from all the past guys who took their chances, failed or succeeded. Well. It was her turn now.
The Hybrid tightened her grip on her hockey stick, the cool metal biting into her palms through her gloves. Her wolf ears twitched with nervous energy, and her tail swished behind her, betraying her anxiety. The ice rink stretched out before her, a pristine white canvas waiting to be painted with her skill and determination.
Across the rink, Coach Sevika stood with her arms crossed, a stern expression on her face. Her presence alone was enough to make even the most seasoned players break into a sweat. The redette could feel her piercing gaze staring at her… and this was surely the exact sensation every student felt when they passed this test.
"Alright, Vi," Sevika's voice echoed through the rink, sharp and clear. "Let's see what you've got. You're going to start with some basic drills. Speed, accuracy, and control. Show me you can handle the puck under pressure."
The gang leader took a deep breath, nodding as she skated to the starting position. This day was her day. She glanced at the scattered cones and the goal at the far end, mentally mapping out her route. The familiar weight of her stick in her hands was comforting, grounding her in the moment. She knew this was her chance to prove herself, to show that she was more than just a brawler. She was also a hockey player.
Sevika blew the whistle, and Vi sprang into action. Her skates sliced through the ice with precision, her movements fluid and controlled. She weaved through the cones with ease, the puck dancing at the end of her stick as if it were an extension of her own body. Her wolf ears perked up, catching the faintest sounds of the ice and her own breathing, blocking out everything else.
Reaching the goal, she shifted her weight and flicked her wrist, sending the puck flying towards the top corner. It hit the net with a satisfying thud, and the wolf woman allowed herself a brief moment of triumph. But she knew this was only the beginning. She had other things to prove to be seen as qualified enough.
"Good. Now let's see how you handle a one-on-one," the coach called out. She gestured to a fellow player, a towering figure named Garen, who skated forward with a grin.
Vi smirked. From Garen’s figure, this was bound to be a physical challenge for sure. She squared her shoulders, meeting his gaze head-on. Her claws flexed involuntarily, a reminder of the raw power she had to control.
The whistle blew again, and Garen charged. The Hybrid's muscles tensed, and she darted to the side, narrowly avoiding his reach. She could feel the rush of adrenaline coursing through her veins, sharpening her senses. Garen was fast, but the redette was faster. She spun around him, her tail whipping through the air as she maneuvered the puck with deft precision. The young man lunged, but the Wolf woman anticipated his move, sidestepping and leaving him grasping at empty ice. With a burst of speed, she closed in on the goal, firing the puck past the goalie with a forceful slapshot.
Sevika's whistle cut through the air, signaling the end of the drill. The redette skated back to the center, her chest heaving with exertion. She met the coach's gaze, searching for any sign of approval.
“Not bad, Vi. Not bad at all,” she said to the student, lips curled into a tiny smile. “You've got the speed, the skill, and the instincts. But remember, hockey isn't just about individual talent. It's about the team. You start from next week as a substitute. I’ll let you know the schedule for team practice. If you’re good enough, you’ll be able to play some official games. You’re promising. With the right training and coaching… I think you could indeed become a pro. Don’t make me regret my choice, Lane.”
Vi nodded, a sense of pride swelling in her chest. She had passed the skill test and got complimented as a possible pro hockey player, but she knew the journey was far from over. She would have to prove herself again and again, not just as a brawler, but as a team player. And she was ready for the challenge.
Notes:
Hockey test passed! Vi is now part of the club! Not yet part of the team, sure, but still!
Just a few more efforts, Vi, you can do it!
Aaaaaaaaaaand!!! Caitlyn gave Vi a kiss! Well, ok, that's the kiss we all hope for, but still better than nothing hm?
Next time, on the lips, maybe?
Here's the link for the fanart:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521822079469/
Chapter 13: Let me reward you
Summary:
Fucking hell, that went better than the redette thought! She was admitted to the hockey club! Of course, she wasn’t in the main team yet, but it was a great start. It was even more satisfying to have seen the coach yelling at the pro-enslaver, defending the Wolf woman.
Notes:
Vi joined the hockey club!
Caitlyn made the first move and kissed Vi... on the cheek. Who would have thought she would be bolder than the rebel?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What the fuck?!” yelled a manly voice, well too known from Vi’s ears.
“You’ve got something to say, Darius?” asked Sevika, her voice sharp.
“How can you agree to this mutt to join the team, coach?! She’s just a fucking brainless brute!”
“You’re talking about yourself?” provoked the redette.
“Shut the fuck up, street rat,” spitted Darius. “You don’t belong here.”
“I am the one making the decisions, kid. You dare question them?”
“I really think you made a bad decision, coach. Lane is a delinquent. She will only bring shame on the team.”
“This is exactly what you are doing.” The dark-skin woman came close to the male student, looking down at him. She wasn’t much taller than him, maybe one inch only, but she was the one holding power there. “One more word, and you get suspended for the next game. Am I making myself clear?”
“Crystal, coach…” answered the man, gritting his teeth.
“Hear me well once and for all, you little scumbag, everyone is admitted in my club, as long as they are skilled enough. You think that once you’re here, your place is secured? I can fire you whenever I want. So stop thinking with your dick and practice if you want to be still in the team. Don’t imagine I didn’t see you wanking. You prefer to brag around about being the best striker, but I feel Lane can easily beat you and take your place.”
That was the worst thing he could hear from Sevika. Not only Vi was joining the team, even if she was only a substitute, but she could replace him for good? No fucking way! His face was turning red at this thought, being sure the Hybrid was a real menace for his status.
“We’re not done, mutt,” warned Darius, before leaving the skating rink.
Fucking hell, that went better than the redette thought! She was admitted to the hockey club! Of course, she wasn’t in the main team yet, but it was a great start. It was even more satisfying to have seen the coach yelling at the pro-enslaver, defending the Wolf woman.
“Lane.”
“Yes, coach!”
“You’ll give me your size so I can ask for your own outfit. And be certain that being on the team is a privilege. Like Darius, it’s not because you’ve passed that you are secured, hear me? If your grades don’t improve, I won’t make you an official,” explained Sevika. “I don’t want brainless players. You seem to be indeed an effective brawler, but hockey isn’t only about muscles. You also need brains. There’s strategy and if you can’t follow it, I don’t need you in my team. Understood?”
“Understood, coach!”
Fuck. That meant more tutoring with Kiramman… She won’t be able to avoid it. Yet… was she really willing to stop seeing Caitlyn? She blushed, thinking back at the bluenette’s kiss, before shaking her head to stop it. What the fuck?
Vi went back to the lockers and took off this trainee outfit. She didn’t know who she should thank… Her sister for always being with her when she was training, cheering for her from the bleachers and being her number one fan? Her father for affording her hockey courses, enrolling her in this university with a club to give her a real chance to become a pro? Her friends for introducing her to this sport? Or maybe Caitlyn, for believing her and helping her getting this opportunity, believing in her skills? Surely all of them… The redette smiled, her heart full of pride and happiness when she realized she was definitely supported.
Back in her jeans, boots and sleeveless t-shirt, the Wolf woman was ready to celebrate. Grinning, she took out her phone to send a SMS to Jinx. The first person she wanted to tell about her admission.
Vi 4:16pm
Jinx!
guess who got her place in
the hockey club!
that right!
ya big sis!
Done! A good thing was done now. Telling her father and friends? Sure thing! But before she started typing another SMS, a ginger head woman stood before her.
“Hello, handsome.”
Sarah… She was wearing a fitted, sleeveless crop top with a deep V-neckline adorned with sparkling sequins, adding a touch of glamor. It was primarily a bold orange, matching her hair, with white and gold accents in the form of stripes and a large star emblem on the chest, symbolizing her leadership with the word "CAPTAIN" emblazoned in gold, bold letters. She was wearing a white, knee-high boots with orange laces and gold trim, combining practicality with a stylish edge. Her boots were having a slight heel, and her skirt, a classic pleated cheerleader one, predominantly white with red and gold stripes running horizontally near the hem, creating a vibrant contrast.
“Hm. Yo, Sarah.”
“I saw you on the rink. You were awesome. You’re bound to become the newest star of the hockey club,” Sarah called out, her voice smooth and inviting.
“Hm… thanks?” Vi scratched her scared eyebrow. “You caught my performance?”
“Every glorious second,” answered the cheerleader. “You were amazing out there. All that strength, that precision... you really know how to play. I’m so looking forward to seeing you play…”
“It’s hard work paying off.”
“You’ve got this raw talent, this untamed power. It’s incredibly impressive.”
Sarah's eyes sparkled with admiration and desire as she stepped closer.
“Yeah, I know. I’m untamed and I intend to stay like this. I’m a fierce and powerful beast.”
“Indeed you are… That’s what makes you hot. And… you know… I think you and I could make quite the team.”
“What’cha mean?”
“I am the cheerleaders captain… and you are going to be the best striker of the hockey club for sure. You can’t deny there’s potential here. Together, we’d be unstoppable.”
Vi sighed, glancing away as her thoughts drifted to someone else. Someone she didn’t want to admit to be thinking about…
“Look, Sarah, I appreciate the... enthusiasm. But I’ve got my own plans.”
“This is about Caitlyn Kiramman, isn’t it?” the ginger head’s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the underlying reason for the Hybrid's indifference. Fuck this Kiramman. She was always getting the best preys.
The redette's jaw tightened, and she met the cheerleader’s gaze with a steely determination.
“What if it was?”
“You think she’s better than me?”
The gang leader noticed that the other woman’s smile faded completely, replaced by a flicker of jealousy. Why? They were both popular and hot Human women. Okay, there was one difference, Sarah was a fucking lot bolder than Caitlyn.
“Maybe.”
The ginger woman took a step closer, her voice lowering to a seductive whisper. She wasn’t going to be defeated, not to Kiramman.
“Do you really think she can give you what I can? The excitement, the fire?” She raised her hand, stroking Vi’s biceps. “You deserve someone special, Vi. Someone that you could be proud of having by your side. I really think you should consider it… Let me reward you the way you deserve it…”
Sarah was damn seductive, Vi had to admit it. She had arguments and knew how to use them… Especially with this plunging neckline showing half of her breasts… Big ones by the way. She wasn’t sure she could fit one in her palm. If the Hybrid was so low-brained, thinking with her “dick”, she would have been totally okay with this woman’s proposal. Wait… By the way, was that what the ginger woman was proposing? Probably. After all, she was a bitch. Surely she got fucked by half of the university. At least…
But before she could respond, a voice cut through the tension.
“What’s going on here?”
Both women turned to see Caitlyn Kiramman standing a few feet away, her sharp blue eyes narrowed in suspicion and… jealousy? Her presence immediately shifted the atmosphere, her confident stance and intense gaze challenging Sarah's.
“Just having a little chat,” the cheerleader said, her tone suddenly saccharine and innocent. That woman knew how to use her voice, for damn sure… The Wolf woman was impressed. But that told her she should be more careful around her.
“It didn’t look like just a chat,” the top student walked over, her eyes locked onto Sarah’s.
Vi gulped, feeling the atmosphere tensed to its max. Those two kitties were looking like lionesses ready to fight.
“I was just congratulating Vi on her performance. She was amazing out there.”
“Of course she was.”
“You weren’t there, how would you know?” attacked the ginger head.
“I don’t need to be. I believe in her, that’s enough for me to not be worried about her admission. One other sure thing is that she doesn’t need sweet talk from you to know her skills.”
“Always thinking you’re Miss Piltover, right, Caitlyn? You’re not the one owning the title.”
“I don’t want it. You can keep it for long as I care. Stop bothering Vi.”
“I wasn’t…”
“You were,” cut her off the redette. “I told you I’m not interested in some… partnership or whatever you’d want from me. Leave me alone. I’m gonna study with Caitlyn, gotta need to get my grades high. And she’s the one tutoring me.”
“Fine, Vi. But don’t forget about me. I can offer you everything you need and want,” winked Sarah, sending an air kiss before u-turning.
Once she was far enough, Vi sighed. Fuck… all this tension… She loved that kind of atmosphere, but not like this. She was more a fan of battle scenes, in the street or on the ice. But between women, ready for a cat fight? Nope.
“You want your reward?” asked the bluenette abruptly.
“What?”
“You wanted a kiss, right? That’s what you told me a month ago.”
“I did, yeah…”
“Your grades improved. You passed the test. You joined the hockey team. So it seems that you’ve earned your reward. You can kiss me.”
The Wolf woman was caught off by surprise. Was the Human serious? She really intended to give her this asked kiss? But… Why was the brawler against this idea? It was hers! So why didn't she take the opportunity? Why did it feel… wrong?
“No…” she finally muttered, ears lowering in shame.
“No?”
“No, Caitlyn. You… don’t deserve it.”
It was Kiramman’s turn to be surprised by Vi’s words.
“But you said you wanted to prove to them you’re better than them.”
“And that’s what I just did. I showed coach Sevika I was worth it, that she could let me join the team and train me to maybe become a pro one day. That’s what you told me to do, right? That’s what I did… and that’s enough for me. I feel good enough. I don’t want this kiss. Well I… I want it… but not like that. You deserve better than a stolen kiss given out of revenge.”
Caitlyn felt a rush of warmth at this, her jealousy melted away, replaced by something much stronger. She squeezed the Hybrid’s hand, a silent promise passing between them. They had a lot to figure out, but for now, this was enough.
“I… Can I ask you something?”
“Of course,” nodded the top student.
“You meant it? What you said about my skills and all…”
“Vi… You are talking so much about hockey, I can easily see how passionned you are. Your eyes are sparkling and you’re grinning when you do. You don’t even hide how much you love being a brawler. And even if I hate seeing you fighting, I admit that you’re a good fighter, like I told you.”
“Yeah… Yeah you did…” the gang leader remembered the other woman’s words two hours ago, before she was going to pass her admission test. “Thanks… for all this…”
“You deserve it.”
“Maybe one day, I’ll deserve a kiss from you…” whispered the Wolf.
“What did you say?”
“Nothing important. Just… some out loud thinking.”
“Okay…”
Caitlyn wasn’t convinced but she respected Vi’s privacy.
The redette’s hand reached the bluenette’s cheek, her thumb caressing her slightly. Her piercing gray eyes were intensely staring at those stunning blue siren eyes… Fuck… They were the most beautiful ones she ever saw… So deep… So full of emotions… She could dive into them and happily drown in this delightful ocean. And those tasty lips… The Hybrid was fiercely holding back from kissing them. She wanted to grab them between hers, savoring them again and again. They were a treasure she wanted to claim… but she had to win them rightfully.
Why…? What was this feeling? This desire to take something but refusing because she felt not worthy enough.
“Gotta go, Cupcake… See ya around, ‘kay?”
“Yes…”
The Human nodded, being herself lost. She didn’t move at all, while the Wolf woman let her thumb slide off from this sweet cheek. Vi walked away, curved back, shoulders tucked in, and head lowered in defeat.
Notes:
Darius being Darius.
Sarah... well, she's Sarah. Maybe even too much? At least to Caitlyn's tastes. Are you also jealous, Caitlyn?
And Vi is finally showing up who she really is! Improvement, improvement!Link for the fanart:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521823440937/
Chapter 14: Listen to me
Summary:
The cyanette clapped in her hands, not in an applause way, but to draw her sibling’s attention.
“Tell me how it went?”
“Oh, sure!”The Wolf woman got out of the sofa’s cushion and started to relate her the whole story of her hockey test. She missed no single detail, from all the exercises she had to do, but also the argument between Sevika and Darius, and of course Sarah’s sweet talk.
Notes:
As always, Darius was a dickhead, Sarah was forcing.
All this because Vi passed the entry test and joined the hockey club! Congrats Vi!
And Vi? Why did you refuse to kiss Caitlyn on the lips? Whyyyy???
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi was lying down on the sofa. Well… More under the sofa. She was under its cushions, the ones people were sitting on. Maybe it was her instinct, something telling her she was in need to be “hiding”, looking for some comforting spot… yet she found herself there, feeling safe.
She heard a tap, a very specific one, meaning a single thing: Jinx was home from school. And the Wolf woman could hear a tiny laugh from her sibling’s voice. Months ago, she would have jumped out from joy, thinking her little sister was slowly recovering her voice and overcoming her trauma. But not anymore… she knew it didn’t mean such thing. It was always warm to hear it, this slight and shy ring from the cyanette’s throat. Especially when the redette could notice it was becoming louder each time. It was so promising… Maybe one day, she’d heal? That was Lane family’s hope.
“Welcome back home, kid,” greeted the oldest sibling. “How was school today?”
“Fine,” signed Jinx, smiling. “Don’t worry.”
“You know that won’t happen…” Vi’s tone was sad and angry.
The younger one sat next to her other sibling, on the floor, catching her sister’s attention.
“I know. And thank you. But you chased the monsters away. I am safe now.”
Even if she knew Jinx meant was she said, the Hybrid couldn’t think otherwise. She wished she could go back in time and prevent what had happened. If only she could change the past… She wasn’t able to protect her little sister… What a useless big sis she was…
“I read your SMS,” the cyanette changed the subject, noticing the redette’s face. “We gotta celebrate with Pops!”
“Fuck yeah, you’re right! And with the gang too! You should come with us one night!”
“I’d love to! I miss them all, they’re so adorable!”
“They all love you, Pow-Pow.”
“Talking about that nickname… Do you have some toys for me?” asked the younger sister.
“I’m sure Morgana can find something nice enough for you. We kept your workbench all clean.”
“Can’t wait to build some other little booby traps!”
“Mylo will be the first excited. He loves so much your creations. Akali too, of course, but she prefers when you make smoke bombs. More her style.”
Jinx was grinning, feeling so happy that small sounds were escaping her throat, almost making small tears show up at the corner of Vi’s eyes. She would do anything to help her little sister… She knew it was still too dangerous for her to come back with the gang, well, according to their father. He knew his older daughter was not only part of a gang, but its leader. And according to his own past, he had no say on this… He just made her promise to be careful. A promise she was trying to fulfill, but sometimes, it was damn harsh… maybe that was why her gang was only made of people she deeply trusted, and no one else. People from Zaun, strays, street rats, who knew how hard life was…
The cyanette clapped in her hands, not in an applause way, but to draw her sibling’s attention.
“Tell me how it went?”
“Oh, sure!”
The Wolf woman got out of the sofa’s cushion and started to relate her the whole story of her hockey test. She missed no single detail, from all the exercises she had to do, but also the argument between Sevika and Darius, and of course Sarah’s sweet talk.
“Again this bitch?” signed the younger girl, rolling her eyes.
“Yeah… Say, ya really think she wanted to make me fuck her?”
“Sis? I know you’re not the family brains, but that much?” mocked the cyanette.
“I wasn’t sure,” admitted the redette. “Maybe it’s just her behavior, ya know.”
“What does it change?”
“The fact that she doesn’t do it on purpose?”
“Violet…”
“When you use my whole name, it never sounds good…” sighed the Hybrid.
“You’re damn right. That woman wants to add you on her list of conquests. I don’t even care if she has genuine feelings for you, she seems toxic. And I bet you’re more a trophy to her than a real love interest. Don’t approach her, okay? She seems bad news.”
Vi nodded… Fortune didn’t look like she wanted something romantic nor sincere. She wasn’t someone looking for a love relationship either but… maybe… with… Caitlyn? Wait what? Why with the Kiramman heir? As if it could ever be possible! Was this the reason why she refused to kiss the bluenette? Was it not just a matter of respect? No, impossible. She couldn’t be in love with a Human. And moreover, someone from Piltover’s upper-class.
“I think Caitlyn would be a better match for you,” signed Jinx, her face showing her reflexion.
… what?
“Are you fucking kidding me?” muttered the rebel, wondering if her sister was reading her mind. Oh. Yeah… She told her about the kiss… well, the one she forbidden herself to take from the top student.
“Well, she didn’t force you to kiss her, right? She respected what you wanted and what you said. But I really wonder why you didn’t do as you wanted first. Why you changed your mind? Like you said, that would have been such a sweet revenge. Especially on this Darius dickhead, and that Sarah whore.”
“That’s exactly because I don’t wanna be like those assholes…”
“Vi…”
Jinx sat down near her sister, both being on the floor, back leaning on the sofa now.
“I know you won’t like to listen to my thoughts, because you’re not ready. But promise me you will hear me? Even if you disagree?”
“I promise…” sighed the Wolf woman, knowing she’ll just have to be patient.
“Good. So… you want to kiss Caitlyn, right?”
“I’m not worthy.”
“That’s not my question, sis,” insisted the cyanette.
“Yeah… Yeah I do… I don’t know why, but I want her lips so badly,” finally admitted the redette.
“If you’re not worthy, why not do something that makes you deserving her kiss?”
“What do you have in mind?”
“Date.”
The Hybrid blinked, her expression so stupefied, as if her sibling was right now dancing french cancan on the table with a cone on her head and rainbow leggings.
“What the fuck…?”
“Ask her out. Ask Caitlyn on a date with you. But not related to school,” explained the younger girl.
“No fucking way!” The rebel stood up. “As if she’ll ever accept!”
“You don’t know until you try…”
Fuck… She was right. But how in the world the top student would accept to hang out with the gang leader? She had no reason… The only one she was being with the red head was because she was missionned on tutoring her. But… well… Why not? Maybe she could make it look as a treat for supporting her? After all, Kiramman went to her to wish her good luck and was there when she was done with the test. And she was certainly sincere about believing in the brawler’s skills. If not, why would she had try to convince Sevika to give her a chance and pass the entry test?
“Okay. She… I can do that as a thanks,” growled the Wolf woman, blushing but trying to still look tough and insensible.
“That’s the first step,” smiled Jinx.
“I’ll think about it. I… I’ll try to find some idea.”
“Take your time, there’s no rush.”
“Yeah… Yeah…”
“Think about it, okay?” insisted the teenager. “From what you told me, I think you are attracted to her, maybe even in love with her.”
“I’m not in love with Caitlyn!”
“I didn’t say her name…” silently chuckled the two-braided girl. “But I admit it’s almost as if I did, since we’re chatting about her. “But eh, I’m sure you’ll come up with some nice date with her. Show her that you’re not only a fighter. You have a good heart. Show her that you’re an Alpha, and a caring one.”
“I’ll go to the gym. Gotta blow off some steam.”
“Sure.”
The cyanette covered her mouth, her lips curving into a grin and a silent laugh. She knew her big sister was playing an act right now and that she needed to escape more than train.
“I’ll be back for dinner. Or after. Dunno.”
Jinx nodded, understanding that Vi needed her space. She had a lot to process and she had to be alone to do so.
*****
The gym was a silent expanse of steel and rubber, its usual cacophony subdued as the clock ticked past 8 p.m. The only sounds now were the faint hum of the ventilation system and the sporadic clatter of weights.
The redette, her wolf ears twitching with concentration and her tail flicking in rhythm with her movements, was alone save for the occasional echo of her own exertion. Her claws dug into the grip of a barbell as she lifted it with all the strength she could muster. Sweat trickled down her brow, each rep was a struggle, not just against the weights, but against the swarm of thoughts and emotions churning within her.
Vi slammed the barbell back onto the rack with a metallic clang that reverberated through the empty space. She let out a frustrated growl, her fangs bared in an expression of frustration. She wiped her forehead with the back of her hand, trying to focus on the rhythmic breathing that her training demanded.
Jinx’s advice seemed to hang in the air like a stubborn fog, and it wasn’t the first time the rebel had found herself grappling with it in the stillness of the gym. Her sister’s silent insistence to ask Caitlyn out had gnawed at her since their conversation. The top student, with her unwavering support for the Hybrid’s brawler skills and her encouragement on the ice… She was… oddly kind and sweet towards the gang leader, even if she knew she was a known troublemaker.
The red head moved to a nearby punching bag, her claws flexing as she struck it with fierce, controlled power. The rhythmic thudding of the bag was a counterpoint to the chaotic thoughts in her head. The bluenette had always been trying to see beyond the brawler’s wolfish exterior, had always encouraged her, and yet the idea of dating her felt insurmountable.
With each punch, Vi’s frustration only seemed to deepen. She paused, her breath coming in short, sharp bursts, her claws digging into the bag as if it were some embodiment of her inner conflict. The weight of her own prejudices, her fear of vulnerability, and the unspoken attraction to Caitlyn created a tangled web she couldn’t escape. Wait what? Attraction? Since when?! No way! She refused to feel attracted to a Human! Especially a Piltover’s wealthy one! Yet… That Kiramman woman seemed different from all those rich folks…
Vi’s gaze flicked to the mirror across the room. The sight of her own reflection, framed by the wildness of her wolf features and the determination etched in her posture, did little to ease the storm inside her. She had always prided herself on her strength and self-sufficiency, but now, that same strength felt like a cage. She was strong and dominant. She had always been… Why then did she feel so weak and lost?
She took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart, and drank a whole bottle of water. The gym was now a sanctuary of silence, the solitude amplifying her thoughts. She could almost hear Jinx’s silent message in her mind, urging her to take a chance, to confront the feelings she’d been avoiding. Was she actually attracted to Caitlyn?
She closed her eyes, her head resting in one hand, the other’s claws tapping rhythmically against her knee. It was then, in the quiet of the nearly deserted gym, that the Wolf woman allowed herself a moment of vulnerability. She wasn’t sure what the future held or how to reconcile her feelings with her fears, but she knew that the answers wouldn’t come from hiding or pushing herself harder in the gym. Or maybe?
Notes:
So... Jinx was part of the gang? Or just doing things for them?
Jinx the Brains. At least, one of the two sisters has some lol (sorry Vi, just teasing you, don't hit me...)
And Jinx's words seem to have some impact on Vi. Will Vi date Caitlyn?
Links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521823286355/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819169903/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819696498/
Chapter 15: Gym date
Summary:
“Hey, Kiramman. I was just, you know, thinking about training. Thought we could hm… work out together, maybe?”
Notes:
Jinx tried to talk some sense into Vi.
Sarah is to avoid, but Caitlyn? Go on a date with Caitlyn, Vi! Go go go!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Okay. That shouldn’t be too hard… right?” told Vi to herself.
It was the first time she was doing something like this… and she had strictly no fucking idea how to engage the conversation, nor how to propose it. Hanging out with someone was a piece of cake, she did it many times with her gang fellows. Or even to the women she found attractive enough to have fun with. But… this time, it felt completely different.
She was leaning against the cold metal of the lockers, her wolf ears twitching at the distant echoes of laughter and conversation from the university corridors, her claws flexing instinctively as she thought about what she was about to do. Asking Caitlyn out was something she never imagined she’d be doing, especially not with a Human. She paused, tail flicking behind her, and glanced at the clock. The bluenette would be here in any minute.
The rhythmic tapping of footsteps approached, and the redette’s ears perked up, honing in on the sound, the familiar smell reaching her nostrils. The top student rounded the corner, her siren-blue eyes widening in surprise as she spotted Vi.
“Lane?” Caitlyn’s voice was soft, yet it carried an undertone of curiosity. “What are you doing here?”
The Wolf woman straightened, trying to appear nonchalant.
“Hey, Kiramman. I was just, you know, thinking about training. Thought we could hm… work out together, maybe?”
“Training? Together?” the bluenette’s eyebrows shot up, and a small smile tugged at her lips. She would have never thought the Hybrid would want to hang out with her. She was a Human after all, that specy the rebel despised more than anything.
“Yeah,” Vi replied, crossing her arms to hide the nervous twitch in her fingers. “We’re both in the sports club, right? Hockey and ice-skating might be different, but well, that could be productive to train together. I guess.”
“That sounds like an interesting idea, Vi,” the Human’s smile grew, and she stepped closer. “I could use some tips on strength training, and I bet I could help you with balance and agility.”
“Exactly. It’s a win-win,” the Wolf nodded, her tail flicking behind her in a mix of anxiety and excitement.
Phew… It didn’t go as odd as she thought. Yet, she was still feeling she was sweating. Why was it that hard for her? She wasn’t lacking courage.
Also, maybe that wasn’t such a bad idea in the end. Training was always a good time for the Hybrid. And earning some balance and agility wouldn’t be unwelcomed for hockey. She’d be an even more effective striker with that. Not the hulk type, but well, it would be a skill pretty useful. She didn’t want to be the fast type, but a brawler needed to know how to ice-skate fast and dodge attacks.
“So. When?” asked the top student.
“Huh?”
“When do you want to go training together?”
“Oh! Well… why not on a day when we’re supposed to study? I mean… like a break?”
“Isn’t this an excuse to skip tutoring?” wondered Caitlyn.
“No! That’s not a bullshit excuse! But if you don’t want to, fine by me. I usually train alone, so it won’t change anything for me. You can just say it if you don’t wanna,” pouted the Hybrid.
“This reminds me of a particular student who said she went to the university to study but wasn’t fond of…” teased the bluenette. “I am still agreeing on going to the gym with you, Lane. I’ll send you a time later, when I will be free from my duties.”
“That busy?”
“I am vice-president of the student council,” recalled the Human. “I have responsibilities to fulfill, towards students, my studies, and my own training.”
“Right, right… Just gimme a time. If I can’t, I’ll let ya know.”
“Sounds good to me.”
Vi nodded, and looked at her phone, trying to find an excuse to stop staring at Caitlyn.
“Gotta go. I just wanted to tell you that.”
“You know, you could have sent me a SMS,” remarked the bluenette.
“That’s lame. You helped me out. So… you deserve some respect. And that means asking you out by voice.”
“Asking me out, hm?”
“For training! Don’t give yourself ideas, Kiramman! It’s just about sports, nothing else!” grunted the Hybrid.
“Whatever you say, wild wolf,” smirked the top student.
*****
Vi 1:03pm
hey
so you’re still good to go?
at the gym
to train
Caitlyn 1:07pm
Hello, Vi. Yes, I am still agreeing to
train with you. When do you want
to meet?
Vi 1:09pm
ya free tonight?
Caitlyn 1:11pm
I am. I have no study session nor
training session with my coach.
Which time?
Vi 1:14pm
6pm?
but not at the uni
i’ll send ya the address
k?
Caitlyn 1:18pm
I see you don’t want to be seen with
me, Vi Lane. Fair enough, I agree to
your terms. Don’t be late.
“Oh I won’t be…” whispered the redette, looking at the screen. “You do love to boss me around, hm, Cupcake? That’s… kinda hot.”
And the Hybrid wasn’t late. She didn’t know why, but she did her best to be right on time. Maybe because it was gym training? Yeah, surely. It had nothing to do with the fact she was hanging out with the bluenette… right?
“Hello, Vi.”
The Wolf woman raised her head. The top student was wearing dark blue leggings and a white sports bra. Her hair was styled in a high ponytail, loose around her face. Her long as hell legs, thin for sure, but you could easily see she had muscles in her thighs, same for her slim and flat belly. She was a perfect mix between elegance and suppleness for sure. Her slender silhouette was making the Hybrid drooling. She was… stunning…
“H-Hi… Caitlyn. I… hm… I’m not late!”
“Indeed, I am the one who is early. I will be waiting for you to get ready.”
“Yeah.”
She almost tripped on herself, u-turning way too fast for her own balance. Fuck! She surely looked stupid! The gang leader must look nothing but tough!
She calmed down in the locker room, measuring her breath. It was her time… Her show! She had to show this Human how strong she was. Why…? Why did the Wolf woman want to impress this bluenette so badly? It was… surely because she wanted to show her that she was a damn wild powerful beast! Yeah! Yeah that was it! But also, why did Vi always have to find herself an excuse? Each time, she tried to convince herself she had a damn good reason to behave the way she was. Especially when it came to Caitlyn… It felt so weird…
She dressed up with her sports outfit: red shorts, better for air and comfort, with a sports dark bra, showing off her abs and beefy biceps, but also her tattoos and scars. The rebel was proud of her body, she was training for so long, so many years, that she was happy with her look. It was the same with her gear tattoos and scars, her story was drawn in blood and ink, and she felt honor and dignity from them.
Her piercing gray eyes were searching for the top student. Was she waiting for her to start training? Or…
She noticed her on the beam. She watched as Caitlyn transitioned into a series of spins, her ponytail whipping around like a comet's tail. The sheer control and strength the Human exhibited in her moves were mesmerizing. The Human’s skin glistened with a light sheen of sweat, catching the overhead lights in a way that made her glow. The Hybrid's heart pounded louder, a rhythm that seemed to match the cadence of the bluenette’s movements. The ice-skater’s movements were a seamless dance, each step and twirl executed with precision. The gang leader marveled at her balance, the way she seemed to defy gravity with every leap and spin. She couldn’t help but admire the sheer determination and passion that Caitlyn poured into her training. It was the same drive that had drawn the Wolf woman to sports, yet seeing it embodied in the top student made it all the more captivating.
“You’re… talented…” the rebel said, her voice a mix of confidence and a hint of shyness she rarely showed. “You’ve got some nice moves and… balance.”
“Thanks,” smiled Caitlyn, happy from the redette’s compliments.
“How do you do this? I mean… you’re smooth.”
“You just have to relax,” the ice-skater said softly. “Just feel the rhythm.”
“Yeah… well… I’m better with my fists. That’s a rhythm too. Just… not the same. And not the same music either.”
“You like it…?”
“Punch? Fight? Fuck yeah! I’m having so much fun hearing them cry and beg for mercy, their bones crashing under my powerful paws. It’s so sweet to my ears,” grinned the gang leader.
“I see… But as a hockey striker, don’t you need some elegance also? It’s not only about fighting on the rink, right? You have to be fast and precise.”
“That’s what I learn when I train.”
“Aren’t you training only your arms?” questioned Caitlyn.
“Not at all. I never skip leg day. You know, fighting also requires to have balance and being able to move, just like hockey. I’m not that dumb.”
“I never said you were…”
“I know, I just… Those Humans, they always say I am,” spitted Vi between her fangs. “That I’m just a fucking useless dumbass who know only to punch and nothing else. No brains at all, they say. Just a worthless brute.”
“You aren’t, Vi Lane.”
“Why you think that?”
“Because from the time I spent with you, I can see you have a good heart. It is only hidden under rock stones, a shield you probably built to protect yourself. I don’t intend to say who you are, I am only guessing. And I won’t make you answer me. I don’t want to take away your freedom.”
“You’re fucking weird, you know, Cupcake…” whispered the Wolf woman.
“From you, I take this as a compliment,” smiled the top student.
“Yeah… probably…”
“Tell me, Vi Lane… Why don’t you show me your own moves? Since you’ve been staring at me, it’s only fair that you return the favor and let me admire you. Show me this strength you’re so proud of, will you?”
“S-Sure!”
As the redette gripped the barbell and began a series of deadlifts, the bluenette marveled at the ease with which she handled the heavy weights. Each movement was precise, controlled, and executed with an effortless grace that seemed almost supernatural. The Human's heart raced, and she found herself biting her lip, unable to tear her gaze away. Her muscles rippled beneath her skin with every lift, a testament to her strength and dedication. Caitlyn couldn’t help but watch, entranced by the sheer force Vi exuded. She looked so strong… wild… a true beast, untamed and powerful.
"Focus, Caitlyn," she muttered to herself, attempting to get herself back together.
But her eyes betrayed her, flickering back to the rebel every few moments. There was something magnetic about the Hybrid’s presence, a blend of fierceness and vulnerability that the top student found irresistible.
After a particularly intense set, the gang leader paused to catch her breath, her chest rising and falling with exertion. The Human’s eyes lingered on the sweat glistening on the Wolf woman’s skin, highlighting the sculpted lines of her body. There was something profoundly beautiful about the redette’s strength, a beauty that went beyond physical appearance. The bluenette bit her lower lip, feeling her heart race oddly, her stomach tightening and her thighs clenching at this mere view.
They finished their session with a series of stretches, and Caitlyn couldn’t help but smile as she watched Vi attempt some of the more flexible poses.
“You’re indeed very strong, perfect for a hockey striker, and maybe also supple enough,” she teased.
“Oh I’m damn good for my position in the team. Well, my next-to-be position. I’ll be their best striker, you’ll see.”
“I am looking forward to this…”
“That means ya gonna come see me play?” wondered the Hybrid.
“Why not? This way, you can work on impressing me even more.”
“I’m gonna make you fall for me, Cupcake.”
“Is that a promise or a wish?”
“Who knows…”
“I will love to see you try, Vi…”
Notes:
And she did it! She asked out Caitlyn! Okay, it's not an actual date, but it's close!
Next time, maybe?
Sure thing is... there's some tension between the two. And a veeeeery interesting one... where will it lead?
Links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819124324/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819688612/
Chapter 16: Show off those muscles
Summary:
The two older women stood a few feet apart, both looking as though they’d been caught doing something they shouldn’t. The Hybrid was already acting nonchalant, but Jinx could read her sister like an open book, and her stubborn pride had stopped her from acting. She knew her sibling well enough to understand that pushing her directly wouldn’t work. But maybe… just maybe, there was another way to give the redette the nudge she needed.
Notes:
They went on a "date"! A gym date, to work out together. Better than nothing.
Each of them were interested into watching the other training... maybe a bit too much?
So much there was a tension between the two of them... kiss tension? Kiiiisssss???
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They were both staring at each other, so close they could feel the other’s breathing. The space between them seemed to shrink, the playful banter giving way to something else, something neither of them had fully acknowledged.
“Is that a challenge?” Vi raised an eyebrow, her voice carrying a teasing lilt.
“Maybe it is…” whispered Caitlyn, her gaze coming back and forth between the Hybrid’s eyes and lips.
The Wolf’s tail was flicking behind her, betraying her amusement. She liked this Human’s fire, the way she never backed down from a challenge, even if it meant going up against someone like the redette, a wild beast who wasn’t exactly known for going easy on anyone. From the beginning, she never backed down when it came to facing the gang leader’s anger. That impressed Vi.
“But… if I come to see you… be a good girl and come see me ice-skating, will you…?”
“Y-Yeah… But I don’t think you’ll look as good as me,” the Wolf tried to look and sound tough again, even hearing the top student calling her a good girl made her feel deeply happy. This praise, especially coming from Caitlyn, was making her feel all weird. But a weird she was starting to like.
“I think you’re just jealous you can’t glide as gracefully as I can,” the bluenette shifted closer, her eyes glinting with mischief.
The rebel chuckled, the sound low and warm.
“Jealous? Of what? Wearing a frilly skirt while twirling in circles?”
Caitlyn laughed, the sound like music, and Vi’s ears twitched at the pleasant tone.
“You’re right. You’d look adorable in a frilly skirt.”
“A-Adorable?”
Oh shit. The words slipped out before the Human could stop herself, and she immediately felt a blush rising to her cheeks. But what was the reason? From embarrassment, for sure, but what kind…? She didn’t know herself.
“You think I’m adorable, uh?”
“I… I didn’t mean it like that,” stammered the top student, hoping she didn’t insult the rebel and made her angry. She had to change the subject to avoid a tense situation, ending in crushing everything they built since they first met. This tiny trust… She just got the perfect idea: feeding the brawler’s ego. “You looked good out there. Almost made me want to join the hockey team.”
“You’d get crushed, Princess. This isn’t some delicate twirl-and-glide routine,” the striker snorted, though there was no malice in it.
Phew… chaos avoided. Yet, the bluenette couldn’t resist the desire to keep teasing this wild beast.
“Are you implying that I’m delicate?” she said, her smile widening.
The Wolf woman opened her mouth to reply, but the words got caught in her throat. Caitlyn wasn’t delicate, not by any stretch. She was strong in ways that Vi found that she respected, admired, and maybe, just maybe, was starting to fall for.
“Okay. Maybe you’re not delicate,” the Hybrid conceded. “But you’re… different. In a good way. I guess.”
“Different? Is that so? Coming from you, I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“Yeah… You can…”
The redette’s gaze was locked onto the bluenette’s. She felt the familiar tension between them, just like a few minutes ago. It was something the rebel had tried to ignore, to push aside, because she didn’t know what to do with it. Caitlyn was a Human, and her, a Hybrid. She wasn’t supposed to feel this way about that kind, about her enemies. But here she was, standing in front of the top student, heart pounding like she was about to face off in a game.
“You’re not so bad yourself, Vi Lane. For someone who’s always trying to push people away,” whispered the tall woman, taking a step closer.
“I don’t push people away. I just… don’t let them in. I don’t want them to be too close to me. They’re not… worthy.”
Vi’s voice was filled with a mix of anger and sadness, something that told Caitlyn that there was some unspoken wound still hurting the gang leader deeply. The Human’s gaze softened, her hand hovering in the air for a moment before she let it drop back to her side.
“What about me…?” Her voice was so soft it felt like a caress. “Would you agree to let me in…? Or at least to let me show you who I am…?”
The question hung in the air between them, and for a moment, the Hybrid didn’t know how to respond. Her tail stilled, her ears twitching as she processed the top student’s words. There was a vulnerability there, an openness that made the rebel’s chest tighten. What was this unknown feeling? It was… both terrifying and comforting.
“Maybe,” she finally said, her voice low. “But it’s not that simple.”
“Why not?” the bluenette asked, stepping even closer, her body brushing against Vi’s. “Is it because I’m a Human?”
The Wolf woman’s breath caught in her throat, the proximity overwhelming. She could feel the heat radiating off Caitlyn’s skin, could see the way her lips parted slightly, as if she was on the verge of saying something more.
“Yeah,” Vi murmured, her voice rough. “Because you’re a Human. And I’m… not. I’m… a filthy beast.”
The top student’s hand found its way to the redette’s arm, her fingers tracing the curve of muscle with a gentleness that made the brawler shiver.
“I don’t care about that, Vi. Not one second.”
The Hybrid’s heart pounded, the words she wanted to say tangled in her throat. She could feel herself leaning in, drawn to the tall woman in a way that felt as natural as breathing. Her claws, usually so sharp and dangerous, felt clumsy and awkward as she reached out to touch Kiramman’s cheek. Vi’s gaze flickered to Caitlyn’s lips, her breath hitching as she imagined what they would feel like against her own. The world seemed to narrow down to this single moment, the rest of the gym fading into nothingness.
“I…”
But then the gym door creaked open, the sound like a thunderclap in the silence between them. They both jumped back as if burned, breaking the spell. The Wolf woman’s ears flattened against her head as she turned to see her sister standing in the doorway. She quickly pulled back, her hand dropping from the bluenette’s cheek as if she’d been burned.
“Jinx! What’cha ya doing here?”
The cyanette tilted her head, her expression playful as she signed a quick message to her big sister, something about interrupting a ‘moment.’
“What the fuck?! No! Not at all! There was no… moment or anything. We were just talking after training.”
The younger one rolled her eyes, not convinced at all. She looked at both women, her smile showing she noticed what was happening. Maybe she actually interrupted them? Would her sibling do something? No, that wasn’t like her, she needed some help. And what better moment to do this than right now? A plan had already formed in the teenager’s mind.
The two older women stood a few feet apart, both looking as though they’d been caught doing something they shouldn’t. The Hybrid was already acting nonchalant, but Jinx could read her sister like an open book, and her stubborn pride had stopped her from acting. She knew her sibling well enough to understand that pushing her directly wouldn’t work. But maybe… just maybe, there was another way to give the redette the nudge she needed.
“What do you want, Jinx?”
“I wanted to train,” signed the cyanette. “You know it’s wednesday.”
“Oh, right. It’s your arm day. Want me to coach ya?”
“Thanks but I need to make sure of one thing…”
“Yeah?”
“I just want to check out how strong you’ve gotten. Show me those muscles, Vi!” the young one grinned, her hands moving with playful speed.
“I’m not here to show off,” she muttered, though Jinx noticed how her tail flicked behind her, betraying a bit of her irritation.
The cyanette knew it was an excuse. As if her rebel sister would be against showing her power! She was so proud of her muscles!
“I am sorry, I am not good with sign language. What is she saying?” asked Caitlyn, who had been quietly observing the exchange, tilting her head curiously.
“She wants me to flex for her,” Vi said, her tone dripping with reluctance. “She thinks it’s funny.”
The teenager made an exaggerated pout, signing a mock plea.
“Come on, Vi, don’t be shy! I bet you’ve been working hard. You’ve got to be even stronger than the last time we trained together. Unless you’re afraid you’ve lost some muscle?”
That was the right move. The Wolf woman sighed, but there was a flicker of pride in her eyes. Jinx knew her well… Her ego would be hurt if she rejected the request once again, because she would appear weak.
“Fine,” Vi grumbled, giving in. “But don’t make a big deal out of it.”
Caitlyn watched with interest as Vi rolled her shoulders. Her muscles rippled under her skin as she lifted her arms, slowly flexing her biceps. The defined curves of muscle were undeniably impressive, a testament to the Hybrid’s strength and dedication. The cyanette watched the bluenette’s reaction out of the corner of her eye. The Human’s gaze was fixed on the Hybrid’s arms, her eyes widening slightly as she took in the sight. The top student’s lips parted, and Jinx saw her cheeks flush a light pink. She unconsciously licked her lips, her body betraying just how much the sight was affecting her.
Take that, Piltie Princess, thought the younger sibling. How’s my sis’ uh? She looks cool and awesome eh? You’re not gonna let someone like her go out with another woman, right?
“Wow… I didn’t notice it before… You’ve really been working hard,” Caitlyn said, her voice a little breathless, her admiration evident.
Vi’s ears twitched at the compliment, and she couldn’t help the small, pleased grin that tugged at her lips.
“Yeah, I’m trying to,” she said, trying to sound casual, but Jinx could see the way her sister stood just a little bit taller. “Impressed?”
“Yeah,” she admitted, Caitlyn’s voice almost a whisper. “You’re… really strong.”
“That’s what happens when you train like I do. You want to give it a try?”
“I think I’ll leave the heavy lifting to you.”
Jinx watched the exchange with satisfaction, noting the way the Human couldn’t keep her eyes off her sibling, even when she was trying to play it cool. The Hybrid, oblivious to the depth of the top student’s admiration, simply enjoyed the moment, her ego thoroughly stroked.
“I can show you more,” she proposed, dragged by the moment.
“More?”
The brawled moved to one of the nearby weight benches, grabbing a dumbbell that looked too heavy for most people to even budge. Without much effort, she lifted it with one arm, her muscles tightening and flexing as she curled it smoothly. The bluenette’s eyes followed every movement, her breathing shallow as she watched the redette’s display of raw power.
“Told you I’m a fucking good brawler.”
“Indeed… I can understand why coach Sevika agreed to let you join the club. With the right training and coaching, I am certain you will become a pro before you graduate.”
“I hope to…” whispered Vi, looking less confident. It was a rare sight to see the rebel being so humble.
“I believe in you, Vi. Just… keep training and studying, okay? And you will for sure get your dreams come true, maybe even sooner than you think.”
“I… Thanks, Cupcake…”
“Again with this nickname… I’ll pass for today.”
She looked at the electric clock, standing over the door. It was almost 10pm.
“I should go back to my apartment. It was a nice training session, Vi. And Jinx, I hope I can introduce myself better next time, even if I am certain your sister already told you about me. But let’s have a conversation if we meet again, shall we?”
Jinx nodded, a huge smile on her lips.
“Vi?”
“Yeah?”
“It was interesting, training with you. Maybe next time, we should teach each other some moves? I think it could be a great win-win for both of us. I could use some strength in my legs, and you could earn some finesse in your moves. What do you think?”
“Y-Yeah! That’d be great! I mean,” she coughed, trying to not sound too enthusiastic at the idea of being here with Caitlyn again, only the two of them together. “Sure, I guess you need to be stronger. Or else, you’d fall on the ice and look stupid. And me, well, maybe your teaching can be worth it too, they don’t expect a striker to be something else than powerful.”
“Indeed… I am looking forward to our next gym session. Take care, both of you.” The bluenette looked at the cyanette. “I was glad to have finally met you, your sister speaks highly of you. I can finally put a face on your name. I hope we can meet again, Jinx.”
And then, the top student faded away, not even going to the locker room. Maybe she didn’t need to? The redette had no idea, but she would surely check, just in case…
“What?” she could feel her sibling’s gaze on her.
“She likes you,” signed the mute girl.
“Don’t fuckin’ kid’ me. She doesn’t.”
“Yeah, sure… She wasn’t devouring you with her eyes.”
“The fuck?!” yelled the Wolf woman from surprise.
“Sister… This woman was staring at you, drooling over you. She sure is interested in you. And I know you also are… the way you talk and look at her, you can’t fool me. I know you too well.”
“Even if that’s true, she’s way better than I’ll ever be.”
“Why so?” wondered the younger one.
“She’s from Kiramman clan. You know them for sure, you’re smarter than me,” sighed the rebel.
“I know them, yeah. And? That’s not because she’s rich as hell that she can’t like you. Otherwise, she wouldn’t spend time with you, she wouldn’t ask to train with you again.”
The gang leader shrugged. Maybe her little sister was right… and what about herself? Was she actually interested into the Human? Her smell, her eyes, her figure, her smartness, her kindness… From body to mind, she was a stunning woman, like an angel from Heaven. And the Hybrid? She was like a devil coming straight from Hell, just a troublemaker, a gang leader, an outlaw even. She had skeletons in her closet, blood on her hands… in what mad world would Caitlyn want Vi as more than a classmate… or a friend… Them? Girlfriends?
The idea sounded so appealing…
Notes:
Indeed, there was a kiss tension! Too bad Jinx arrived. But she made it up!
Vi and Caitlyn are getting to know each other more and more, allowing themselves to be more vulnerable. Trust and communication! Go, girlz!
Thank you Jinx for helping those two useless lesbians, especially your big sis. She's so blind jeez...
Link for the fanart:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819696603/
Chapter 17: Not when you’re drunk
Summary:
“What are you doing, Vi...?”
“Kissing ya…”
“Is that so...?”
“Yeah... I want it so bad... Lemme kiss ya, Cupcake…”
“Again with this nickname.”
“Yeah... You smell so sweet... bet you taste sweet too…”
“There's only one way to find out.”
Notes:
The gym date went damn well! But not well enough... So much tension between our useless lesbians!
But Jinx planted a seed in her big sis's mind... Will it sprout and help the brawler make a real move?
Jeeeeeeez!!!
Beauty & Beast reached 5k+ kudos!!! 🤩
Thank you so much for the love!!! It makes me willing to write more and more o/
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Girlfriends…
The word was floating in Vi’s mind since that day, since Jinx exposed this idea of Caitlyn being interested in the Hybrid. As if such a perfect girl could be… She deserved way more than just a fucking wild beast like the redette was. She wasn’t worth such a dazzling woman like the top student. Even if she wouldn’t be against… She wanted to taste her lips so badly… Her smell was intoxicating, she couldn’t forget it… they were so close… What if they closed the gap between them?
“Vi? Eh, Vi!”
The voice stopped the rebel from her daydreaming. She forgot she was there, at the bar, with her whole gang, sitting in their usual booth.
“Uh? What the fuck you want?”
“Wow… you’re drunk? Are you okay? You seem off,” asked Sett, sitting next to his friend and boss.
They all knew when the Wolf woman was more than tipsy… She was behaving aggressively, even towards her friends. Fortunately, it reached only words, nothing more. She never went to fists when it came to her loved ones, she knew her limits. Still, she was pretty vulgar. She was usually swearing a lot, but when too much alcohol was in her veins? She was crude.
“Yeah, yeah… just… thinking,” she sighed, drinking more of her glass.
“About what?” inquired Morgana.
“Or maybe it’s a who?” smirked Viego.
“No fucking one,” snarled the leader.
“Then it’s not a prey nor victim for sure,” thought out loud Akali. “Too bad…”
“Eh, we’re here to have some fun and relax! Not plotting our next operation!” protested Claggor. “And moreover, to celebrate Vi’s entry in the hockey club of this prestigious university!”
“Congrats!” The whole gang said, toasting.
The whole gang was rowdy as ever, laughing and jeering. They decided to go have some fun all together, to relax but also to celebrate in the honor of their leader, for her newest achievement. They were all aware of each member’s dream, and they were all supportive.
The air was thick with the smell of alcohol, sweat, and the low murmur of conversation, punctuated by occasional bursts of laughter. They always loved this bar, it was their favorite one, with its ambiance a mix of shadowy corners and flickering neon lights. Nobody would dare disturb them, they were notorious enough.
But Vi's attention wasn’t with her friends. It was far away, lost in her thoughts. Alcohol was running through her veins, a half-empty bottle of whiskey in front of her, all drank by her alone. And it was her second bottle. Her wolf ears twitched, picking up every sound, her fangs glinting as she grinned at something one of her gang members said. Her tail swayed lazily behind her, a sign of her growing intoxication. Tonight, she was more tipsy than usual, the haze of alcohol softening her sharp edges.
Her sharp eyes caught sight of a familiar figure at the bar, standing out like a beacon among the raucous patrons. Caitlyn, pristine and composed, sipped on her drink, her presence an unexpected but intriguing contrast to the chaotic energy around her. She was standing at the bar, her posture straight and confident, her blue navy hair cascading over her shoulders. The top student from the council, the epitome of everything the Hybrid claimed to disdain. She looked out of place in the rough establishment, but her calm demeanor and the way she held herself demanded respect. She was… fucking stunning… as always.
The sight of her made the redette's heart pound in a way she couldn't ignore. Vi’s drunken smile faded, replaced by a look of interest. The bluenette’s presence was a challenge, a tantalizing bait that the rebel found hard to resist. But she wasn’t alone, both of them. Vi was with her gang, she couldn’t leave them just like that. Well… Actually, she totally could. They were all free to do whatever they wanted. But what about Caitlyn? She was with two other women. She already met one of them, her name was… Irelia, right? Something like that. And the other one, she was with short white hair, and dark make-up. She looked both strong and cute, somehow.
Well… Those girls weren’t going to put a stop to whatever the Wolf woman was willing to do. If she would have to make them leave, she wouldn’t hesitate. With a smirk curling her lips, the gang leader downed the last of her drink and pushed herself up from the table. She had to go talk to her, she felt this unbearable need to be close to this woman. Caitlyn glanced up as the brawler approached, her eyes widening slightly but she quickly masked her surprise.
“Lane,” she greeted, her voice steady.
“Kiramman,” Vi replied, leaning against the bar, her smirk revealing a hint of fang. “Didn't expect to see you here. Among the commoners…”
“Oh please, you know I don’t think my name is worth something by itself. I am my own woman.”
“I tend to believe so… But sure thing is, I would have never thought such bar was your kind of place.”
“Like you said one day… I’m full of surprises.”
“Yes, you are, Cupcake…”
The top student smiled, taking her drink in her hand, sipping it. She was taking a good look at the rebel in front of her, noticing her posture. She wasn’t… well balanced on her feet. Something was off, she could see it without any problem.
Caitlyn’s friends were observing the scene and grinned. They decided to leave, telling their navy blue hair friend that they were going to enjoy the dance floor. Of course, this was a mere excuse to let the two women be alone together. Which the bluenette understood without any problem. But talking about problems… There was one she saw and couldn’t keep silent about it, concerned about Vi’s health.
“Are you drunk?” she finally asked.
“Maybe I am.”
“Is this something you often do, or is there a reason? Like… drowning problem in alcohol?”
“Oh no, no,” rectified Vi. “I take care of my problems with my fists, not with booze.”
“At least, you’re not causing any trouble.”
“Is this what you think of me?”
“This is your reputation, Vi Lane. And from the fact that people moved from their seats, I could guess that you are known around here. Am I correct?” pointed out Caitlyn.
“True. They know not to piss me off nor my gang.”
“So you have a gang…”
“I do. I’m a proud leader!”
She raised her drink, losing some drops in the process. This made the Human chuckle, amused by the Hybrid’s behavior. She was somehow cute… Acting all tough as always…
“You know… Maybe I’ve found something worth my time right here,” Vi said, leaning in closer, her breath warm against the tall woman’s ear.
“Oh really…?” the Human’s siren eyes flickered with amusement, but she didn’t back away. “And what would that be?”
“You…”
“Me? A Human? Vi, you’re definitely drunk.”
“Doesn't mean I don't know what I want,” the Wolf woman murmured, her eyes dark and intent.
“And what do you want…? What do you exactly want…?”
“You. Right now.”
The bluenette’s eyes widened. What did she mean? Was it something innocent, or something more intimate? Caitlyn herself wasn’t sure, nor of what the Hybrid truly wanted… or what herself actually wanted from this brawler.
“I want to kiss you, Caitlyn Kiramman.”
Okay, she had her answer, in the end. The rebel’s gaze was intense, staring at the top student’s lips. The Human’s eyes sparkled with amusement and something more, something that mirrored the hunger in the rebel's gaze. She let the silence hang for a moment, then leaned in, her lips brushing Vi's cheek, just a breath away from her mouth. Her hand climbed on the red hair locks, stroking them, before going lower and resting on the Wolf woman’s neck. Their breath was mixing, alcohol and smell together. It was… fucking tempting and intoxicating… Just one word. One word from this stunning woman and the gang leader would close the gap between their lips.
“Is this what you really want…?” whispered Caitlyn, with a teasing smile.
“So fucking much…”
Vi leaned in, her face coming closer to Caitlyn’s, as their mouths. But she felt a finger on her lips, stopping her.
“What are you doing, Vi...?”
“Kissing ya…”
“Is that so...?”
“Yeah... I want it so bad... Lemme kiss ya, Cupcake…”
“Again with this nickname.”
“Yeah... You smell so sweet... bet you taste sweet too…”
“There's only one way to find out.”
The Wolf woman smiled, trying to come closer again and seal their lips together.
“But… Not like this. I prefer you to not be drunk.”
“Why not now…?”
“You are not fully aware of what you are doing, Vi. If you truly want my lips, I then have the request for you to be sober and so, truly willing this. Let it be real. Not something tainted by alcohol.”
“Umph... Fine... I'll have this kiss another day then.”
“Then get yourself together, wolf girl. I'll be waiting,” Caitlyn smiled, a genuine warmth in her expression.
She pulled back slightly, her fingers brushing Vi's lips, who tried to kiss their tips, her tongue out to lick them, taste them. But she barely had the chance before the other woman took away her fingers.
“Then I'll be waiting too,” promised the brawler. “And I’ll give you one day a so fucking awesome kiss that you’ll want more.”
“Don’t you dare not fulfill your promise then…”
“Deal…” the brawler replied, her voice low and rough. “But you’re not getting away from me, Kiramman. When I’m sober… you’re mine.”
As she reluctantly pulled away, the redette glanced back at the bluenette, her resolve steeled.
“See you soon,” the top student said, a promise laced in her words.
The Hybrid watched as the Human turned and walked away, her heart pounding. The bar seemed suddenly empty without her. She knew what she had to do. This woman was worth it. And the rebel was determined to win.
She had now to return to the booth, where her gang was still there and watched everything. Fuck… She’ll be tantalized about what just happened… Vi slumped back into the booth, feeling the weight of her gang’s eyes on her. She grabbed the bottle of whiskey, but instead of taking another swig, she just held it, staring at the amber liquid inside.
“Well, well, well,” Morgana drawled, her voice dripping with amusement. “Looked like you were about to devour that little Human whole. But… why didn’t you kiss her? Is our fierce leader having a soft spot for this tall woman?”
The others chuckled, and the Wolf woman rolled her eyes, trying to ignore the heat rising in her cheeks.
“Shut up,” she muttered, but her heart wasn't in it, a tiny smile at the corner of her lips.
“You gonna tell us what's got you all flustered?” prodded Sett, a smirk on his face.
“But first of all! Who was this perfect creature?” asked Viego, his eyebrows wiggling.
“Caitlyn.”
“Hella shit!” yelled Mylo.
“Caitlyn?” repeated Akali.
“Caitlyn Kiramman?” asked Kai’sa.
“Kiramman?? You mean Kiramman's clan? She’s their heir?” was surprised Claggor.
“Yeah... That’s the woman,” nodded Vi.
“She’s stunning!” whispered the white hair man.
“Fuck yeah she is…” agreed the redette.
“You seem high, Vi,” wondered Sett.
“You did drugs?” asked Morgana.
“Never. And I'm high, yeah... on her smell... on her taste... I wanna kiss her... make love to her…” sighed the gang leader. “I’d make her feel things she’s never felt before. I’d make sure she knew she was mine.”
“What the fuck?” coughed Morgana, Viego and Akali.
“The Big Bad Wolf wants to make love to a Human?” laughed the Fox man.
“You wanted to say fuck her, right?” corrected Mylo.
Shit! Did she say something way too soft? She had to be more vulgar. She didn’t want to appear weak or whatever it was. Was it really a weakness? To her eyes, it was. Love led to suffering only… She experienced it way too much.
“If I had a cock, I would fuck her well and fill her with my seed. I would pound her all night long, make her moan and scream and cum on my dick,” finally said Vi, in a more vulgar way, but still true to her desires.
“You’re damn drunk…”
“Like hella drunk…”
“I know... but I really want to taste her... I just wanna have her naked in my arms, my name being the only thing she'd say…” daydreamed the brawler, imagining such a scene.
None of the gang members knew what to say nor think. It was the first time their leader was saying such words… Who was this Caitlyn Kiramman and which spell did she cast on Vi Lane?
Notes:
Aaaand... nope. Not yet. Come on, KISS ALREADY!!! (don't worry, they will kiss soon enough, I promise x) )
Caitlyn doesn't want Vi to kiss her while being drunk. Is that because Caitlyn fell for Vi? Hm hm... Surely... And Vi definitely fell for Caitlyn and is finally starting to admit it to herself!
Link for the fanart:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/755056693802895080/
Chapter 18: I wanna apologize…
Summary:
“Well, I was just thinking… it’s nice when someone pays attention, you know? A little romance, maybe. Like, I love flowers. It’s such a simple gesture, but it means a lot, don’t you think?”
“Flowers?”
Notes:
Drunken Vi wanted to kiss Caitlyn, but our tall Cupcake decided otherwise. No kiss if there's alcohol involved!
But alcohol made Vi realize how she feels about Caitlyn... Will she finally accept her true feelings or not?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
She behaved like a fucking dickhead that night… How could she talk and act like that at the bar? She was no more than a mess… Vi already apologized to her friends, but they held no grudge against their leader. They knew her words weren’t directed to them, but alcohol was speaking by itself. The question was: what did this Caitlyn Kiramman did to the Wolf woman? Why did she need to drown in booze?
The redette was sitting on the edge of her bed, staring at the floor, her head heavy with the remnants of last night’s drinking. She groaned softly, rubbing her temples, trying to piece together her scattered thoughts through the pounding in her skull. She’d had worse hangovers, but this one was different, heavier, because it wasn’t just about the alcohol.
She’d almost kissed Caitlyn, almost lost herself entirely, and now she was left with this heavy, sinking feeling in her chest. She knew she had to make things right. Apologize, somehow. But how? It wasn’t like she could just walk up to the bluenette and say sorry. It had to mean something. This beautiful woman deserved that much. Even if she was who she was… A Piltie, a Princess, a Human. Yet, she couldn’t be angry at her… The Hybrid was at herself.
She barely heard the soft footsteps behind her before she felt a light tap on her shoulder. The Wolf woman turned her head to see her little sister standing there with a concerned look on her face.
“Hey, Jinx,” Vi mumbled, offering a weak smile. “Didn’t hear you come in.”
The cyanette tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she took in the state of her sibling, the dark circles under her eyes, the general aura of misery. She raised an eyebrow, and signed.
“Rough night? Though you were hanging out and having fun with the gang.”
“Yeah… we did. But I got a little too drunk. Made an idiot of myself,” shrugged the older one.
Jinx frowned, her concern deepening. She touched Vi’s arm gently, then pointed to her heart, her way of asking, What happened in here?
The rebel hesitated, feeling the weight of Jinx’s question. They had no secrets between them, but this… this was different. How could she explain something she didn’t even fully understand herself? How could she admit to her little sister that she, a wolf hybrid and a gang leader, was feeling something so confusing, so irrational… for a Human?
“It’s complicated, Jinx,” Vi finally said, her voice thick with frustration. “I… I don’t really know what’s going on. There’s this girl… Caitlyn. She’s a Human, and she’s so damn perfect it makes me sick. And last night, I… I almost kissed her.”
“Why almost?” the cyanette’s eyes were full of disappointment.
“She refused. Because I was drunk. I almost kissed her. Hell, I wanted to kiss her. But I was drunk and stupid, and she stopped me.”
“She didn’t want to kiss you?”
“Not while I was drunk. She said that… she wanted for me to be sober if we kiss. Something like… wanting it to be real. As if a kiss can’t be real. I mean, we’re living people, not characters of a novel or a video game. So it can’t not be real, right?”
“That’s not what she meant…” explained the younger sister, sighing while signing. “But first, tell me. The gang saw you?”
“Yeah…”
“They said something?”
“They teased me about it, and… I admitted it, Jinx. I told them I wanted her. I even said… I said things I actually meant but, they were things that made me sound like a damn animal. I feel so ugly about it. I feel like I’ve been disrespectful to Caitlyn.”
“That bad?” wondered the mute girl. “Why so?”
“Because it wasn’t right,” Vi said, her voice thick with frustration and self-loathing. “I was drunk and out of control. I was thinking with my damn hormones instead of my head, and I nearly ruined everything. Caitlyn’s… she’s different, Jinx. I saw that. She’s not like the others, and I don’t want to mess things up with her. I don’t know why but I don’t want her to see me as a fucking stupid animal in rut. I need to apologize, but I don’t even know where to start.”
Jinx studied her sister for a long moment, her expression thoughtful. Then, with careful movements, she signed.
“You know Caitlyn. You know what would make her feel like you really mean it. You just have to think about it.”
The redette frowned, mulling over her sister’s words. She knew Jinx was right, she even thought about it herself. An apology needed to come from her, something that would show the bluenette she was sincere, that she understood how badly she’d messed up by behaving rudely.
“But what if I can’t figure it out?” the brawler asked, her voice edged with uncertainty. “What if I just make things worse?”
“Just take it one step at a time. Maybe start by talking to Caitlyn, by letting her know how you feel. You might be surprised at what happens. She likes you a lot, I noticed that. Remember?”
“Yeah… you told me…”
The gang leader opened her eyes and looked at her sister, feeling a mix of gratitude and fear. The cyanette made it sound so simple, but the rebel knew it wouldn’t be. Still, there was something comforting in knowing that Jinx believed in her, that she wasn’t facing this alone.
Jinx smiled and pulled Vi into a hug, wrapping her arms around her big sister.
“You’ll figure it out, Vi. And whatever happens, I’ll be here for you,” she grinned, speaking with her hands and fingers.
“Thanks, sis…”
*****
The Wolf woman was so lost in thought that she barely noticed Sarah approaching until the girl was right beside her, leaning casually against the locker next to the redette’s.
“Hey there, Vi,” the cheerleader purred, her voice dripping with sugar-coated flirtation. She twirled a lock of her ginger hair around her finger, flashing the Hybrid a smile that was all teeth and no warmth. “You look like you had a rough night. Need some cheering up?”
“Not really,” the rebel glanced at her, raising an eyebrow.
This woman was everything Caitlyn wasn’t, loud, brash, and unapologetically vulgar. She was also undeniably hot, with her short skirt and revealing top leaving little to the imagination. But she didn't have this delicateness and genuine care for others, which was the biggest difference between the two women.
The ginger head didn’t seem deterred. If anything, she pressed closer, her body language screaming flirtation. As always, after all…
“You know, you’ve always intrigued me. A tough girl like you, so strong and mysterious. I mean, most people here are so boring, you know? But you… you’ve got that edge. And I like that. I bet a lot of girls do. I think you’d make a perfect girlfriend for someone like me.”
“Not interested.”
The gang leader snorted, slamming her locker shut. Yet, the cheerleader didn’t seem to understand that the redette wanted some peace and alone time. She had no intention to be bothered by this vulgar girl, surely only looking for attention.
“What do you want, Sarah?” she finally asked, hoping that if she gave her what she wanted, she could leave as soon as possible.
“Well, I was just thinking… it’s nice when someone pays attention, you know? A little romance, maybe. Like, I love flowers. It’s such a simple gesture, but it means a lot, don’t you think?”
“Flowers?”
“Yeah,” Sarah said, her tone light but with an underlying suggestion. “Like, if someone gave me flowers, I’d know they were serious. It’s a sweet way to show you care. Maybe some girls don’t admit it, but trust me, flowers go a long way. It’s classic, timeless. And the right flowers can say so much without needing words.”
Vi’s mind started to drift, the idea of flowers sticking with her. She hadn’t considered something like that before… buying flowers for someone. But the more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Caitlyn was always so put-together, so elegant. Flowers seemed like the kind of thing she might appreciate. And it was certainly better than showing up empty-handed with nothing but an awkward apology.
The cheerleader captain was watching her closely, probably hoping the Wolf woman was picking up on her subtle hints. But the Hybrid was too lost in her own thoughts, too focused on what kind of flowers the bluenette might like.
“If I were to get flowers… they’d have to be perfect. Not just any flowers. Maybe… roses? But no, roses are too cliché. Everyone gets roses. Too predictable,” thought the brawler out loud.
“Exactly! Something unique, that shows you’ve put thought into it.”
“Lilies, maybe? But no, they’re too delicate. They’re elegant, but… they don’t feel right either. I need something with more… depth. Something beautiful, but with a bit of an edge.”
“You’re really putting a lot of thought into this, aren’t you?” Sarah tilted her head, her smile turning sly as she leaned in closer.
Vi crossed her arms, her wolf ears twitching as she considered it more seriously.
“Orchids. Yeah… orchids. They’re rare, intricate. They take care and attention. They’re not just pretty; they’re special. That’s the kind of flower that shows I really care, to give to someone you want to show you’ve put thought into it. Not just a random bouquet.”
“Orchids… I like the sound of that. Really thoughtful,” the ginger’s eyes gleamed with excitement, misinterpreting the redette’s intent.
The hockey player nodded to herself, finally satisfied with the idea.
“Yeah, orchids. That’s it. Something unique. Refined, like her. And they’ll show her I’m serious, that I really care.”
She snapped out of her thoughts and looked at the woman beside her.
“Thanks for the idea, Sarah. I gotta go.”
Without waiting for a response, Vi headed down the hallway, her mind already planning where to find the perfect orchids. She didn’t notice the way Sarah watched her go, a pleased smile on her lips, thinking the rebel was considering flowers for her. Orchids, she thought to herself, already imagining receiving them. Maybe this wild woman wasn’t as immune to her charms as she’d thought.
*****
She went to various flower shops, looking at their orchids, not caring about the price. The Hybrid wanted the most perfect flowers for the Human… She wanted to show her how genuinely she was apologizing for her behavior.
As she was trying to focus on her phone, comparing with others, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes and a gentle smile looked up from a bouquet she was arranging.
“Good afternoon,” she greeted. “Can I help you with anything?”
“Yeah. I, uh… I’m looking for orchids,” Vi nodded stiffly, her tail twitching slightly behind her.
The woman’s smile widened, and she wiped her hands on her apron as she stepped out from behind the counter.
“You have good taste. Orchids are one of our most beautiful flowers, and they come in so many varieties. Are you looking for anything specific?”
Oh… fuck… The brawler hesitated. Her mind flashing back to Caitlyn. The way she looked, so calm and composed, so elegant even in her casual clothes. She thought of the delicate way the bluenette moved, how everything she did seemed to have a purpose, a refinement that the rebel found both fascinating and intimidating.
“Something elegant,” the Hybrid said finally, trying to put her thoughts into words. “Something that… suits someone who’s got their life together. Someone who’s… refined.”
The woman studied Vi for a moment, her eyes curious but kind. Then she nodded and turned to a section of the shop where a variety of orchids were displayed.
“I think I know just the thing. Orchids are known for their grace and beauty, but they’re also resilient. Strong, but delicate in appearance.” She gently picked up a pot with a tall, slender stem bearing several white orchids, each bloom perfect and pure. The petals were smooth, almost like porcelain, with just a hint of red at the center, as if the flower held a secret it was too shy to reveal. “This is a Phalaenopsis orchid,” the woman explained, holding the pot out for the Wolf student to see. “Also known as the moth orchid. It’s one of the most popular types because of its long-lasting blooms and elegant appearance. It’s a flower that says a lot without being too flashy.”
The brawler stared at the orchid, feeling a strange tightness in her chest. It was beautiful… Exactly the kind of flower Caitlyn would appreciate. Refined, yet with an understated strength. Just like her.
“This is perfect,” Vi said quietly, almost to herself. Then, louder, she added, “I’ll take it.”
“I’ll wrap it up for you, then,” the woman smiled, pleased with her customer’s choice.
As the woman moved to the counter, the redette followed, feeling a mix of nervousness and resolve. She’d never bought flowers for anyone before, never had the need or the inclination. But this felt right… like the first step toward making amends for last night. Jinx was right, as usual. Her big sister found the way to apologize with honesty.
As the woman wrapped the orchid in delicate paper, the hockey player fished into her pocket for some cash. Her fingers brushed against the smooth, worn leather of her wallet, and for a moment, she hesitated. This wasn’t like her. She was a gang leader, a fighter. She wasn’t the kind of person who bought flowers or made romantic gestures. But then she thought of Caitlyn again, of the way she’d looked at Vi last night… not with anger, but with something softer, something that made Vi’s heart ache with both hope and fear. This was different. Caitlyn was different. And if the Wolf woman wanted to be worthy of her, she had to be willing to step outside her comfort zone, to show the bluenette that she was more than just the tough, wild and violent Hybrid everyone saw. Even if she loved being seen like that…
The woman handed the wrapped orchid to Vi, and Vi took it carefully, as if the fragile flower might shatter in her hands.
“Thank you,” the student said, her voice gruff but sincere.
“Good luck,” the woman replied with a knowing smile. “I’m sure she’ll love it.”
The brawler nodded, her mind already racing ahead to what she would say when she saw Caitlyn again, how she would apologize, how she would explain what she couldn’t even fully understand herself.
Vi walked down the street, the orchid cradled carefully in her arms. Each step brought her closer to the bluenette, and with it, a growing knot of anxiety in her stomach. She replayed the scene in her head over and over, trying to find the right words, the right tone. She didn’t want to mess this up. She wanted to apologize, not make things worse.
As she turned the corner, she spotted the top student ahead, walking toward her. The sight of her sent the rebel’s heart racing. She looked calm, composed, everything the Wolf woman felt she wasn’t at that moment. For a second, the Hybrid considered turning around, disappearing into the crowd. But she couldn’t do that. Not when she’d come this far. So she took a deep breath, squared her shoulders, and walked forward.
“Caitlyn,” Vi called out, her voice a little rough, a little unsure.
The Human looked up, surprise flashing in her eyes as she recognized the other student.
“Vi,” she replied, her voice even, but with a hint of curiosity. “What’s going on?”
The redette felt a lump in her throat as she stopped in front of the bluenette, holding out the wrapped orchid.
“I… I got this for you,” she said, her voice gruff. “It’s an orchid. I, uh, I thought it suited you. Elegant, strong… like you.”
Caitlyn’s eyes widened slightly as she took in the flower, her surprise turning into something softer, something that made Vi’s heart clench. She reached out, her fingers brushing against the Hybrid’s as she took the orchid.
“Vi, this is… this is really thoughtful. Thank you.”
The Wolf woman rubbed the back of her neck, looking down at the ground, unable to meet her tutor’s gaze.
“I, uh… I also wanted to apologize. For last night. I was drunk and out of line. I shouldn’t have tried to… you know. I don’t want you to think that’s all I’m about, because it’s not. I respect you, Caitlyn. More than I can probably explain. And I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable.”
There was a long pause, and the gang leader’s heart pounded in her chest. She risked a glance up at the tall woman, who was studying her with those sharp, intelligent eyes, as if trying to see past the tough exterior Vi wore like armor.
“Vi,” Caitlyn said softly, her voice gentle but firm, “I appreciate your apology. And the fact that you’re doing this now, sober, it means a lot to me. I didn’t think you were just about the thrill or the wildness. I know you’re more than this.”
The hockey player nodded, swallowing hard. She felt a rush of relief, the tension in her shoulders easing just a bit.
“So… we’re good?”
“We’re good,” the top student confirmed, still holding the orchid close to her, as if it were something precious. Her smile grew, and she stepped closer, brushing a hand against Vi’s arm. “Thank you for the orchid. It’s beautiful. And… so are you.”
The gang leader’s breath caught in her throat at the compliment, but before she could respond, the Human leaned in and pressed a soft, lingering kiss to the redette’s cheek. It was gentle, almost chaste, but it sent a shock of warmth through the Hybrid’s entire body. When the tall woman pulled back, the Wolf woman was left standing there, a little stunned, a little breathless. But for the first time in a long while, she felt like maybe things were going to be okay. Maybe, with Caitlyn by her side, she could find a way to be the person she wanted to be, deep inside… the person Caitlyn saw in her.
“See you around?” the top student asked, her voice light, teasing.
“Yeah,” the brawler managed, a smile tugging at her lips. “See you around.”
And as Caitlyn walked away, the orchid cradled in her arms, Vi felt lighter, more sure of herself than she had in a long time, when she was just a Hybrid and not a gang leader. She wasn’t perfect, but she was trying.
Notes:
Vi found her way to apologize to Caitlyn for behaving like a beast in rut, and in a sweet way!
Who would have guess Sarah would give the perfect idea for her prey to get closer to her worst enemy? Karma, bitch! lol sorry not sorryWhat you guys think about Vi's choice for Caitlyn's flowers? What would you have picked?
Links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521823395369/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521821910665/
Chapter 19: Beauty VS Beast
Summary:
Suddenly, Caitlyn lunged forward, her hand closing around Vi’s wrist. The sudden contact sent a shock through both of them, and for a moment, they just stared at each other, frozen. The bluenette’s eyes softened, searching the redette’s face.
Notes:
Vi got a good advice from Jinx: apologize genuinely to Caitlyn, without help.
And Sarah, gave her the perfect "am sorry" gift. Too bad she thought the flowers were for her hehe
And congrats Vi! You apologized in a very good way! Caitlyn is surely proud of you!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It couldn’t happen. Why did she feel like that? All soft and… Fuck. Vi gritted her fangs, her wolf ears lowered. She didn’t want to appear weak, to nobody. They would all think she was becoming an easier target and wouldn’t fear her as much as before. She had to show that she was still the tough and wild beast! The one they were all scared of! Well… Maybe they weren’t actually scared… But at least, they weren’t trying to piss her off.
It was there, outside, in the little park of the university’s campus, that she saw her. Caitlyn Kiramman. Her problem. And the perfect idea emerged in the brawler’s mind. She had to rile her, to bother her, to do everything to show everyone that she was the one in charge. This Human was the weak one, not the Hybrid! She had to prove it. Not only to everyone out there, but also to herself. She was the powerful and wild beast, not some stupid and tamed pet. Fuck. This thought made her willing to puke. As if she would accept to be on a leash.
A smirk curled on her lips as she approached, her movements predatory and confident.
"Well, well, well. Isn’t it the perfect student of Piltover’s Uni?" the redette teased, her voice laced with mock arrogance as she plopped down beside the bluenette on the bench. “All busy, are you?”
The tall woman rolled her eyes, trying to hide the flush of heat rising in her cheeks from their proximity. She hadn’t forget what happened between them recently…
"I’m just here to read, Lane," she said coolly, lifting her book a little higher as if to shield herself from Vi's intense gaze.
The rebel’s smirk deepened as she reached out and, with a quick swipe of her clawed hand, snatched the book from the student’s grip. It was perfect. The top student was always looking so cool and composed. So why not trying to push her buttons and make her lose it? After all, if she could annoy the popular Kiramman, the sweet woman helping everyone in the university, she’ll be seen again as the monster they all see. What was wrong with being a monster after all? No one fucks with monsters. They’re all too terrified to approach them… With such reputation, the Wolf woman knew she was going to be untouched, left alone, without any problem. She would be able to focus on what was really important to her.
"Hey!" Caitlyn protested, trying to grab it back, but the gang leader held it just out of reach, her eyes gleaming with mischief.
"Come on, Cupcake," the brawler taunted, her voice low and challenging. "What’s so interesting about this book?"
"Vi, give it back," sighed the bluenette, her annoyance mixed with the fluttering in her chest that always accompanied being close to the redette. She hadn’t forget what happened at the gym, at the bar, and more recently, the orchids she offered her. So why was she behaving like that, after this apology? Was that all an act?
“You want it? Come get it.”
The Hybrid’s playful expression wavered slightly, something conflicted flashing in her eyes. She knew she was acting out, trying to prove to herself that she wasn’t losing her edge, that the Human wasn’t making her soft. But in that moment, looking at Kiramman’s earnest, exasperated face, the resolve in the Wolf woman’s heart wavered.
"I don’t think so," the gang leader said, her tone faltering slightly, betraying the confusion she felt inside.
She held the book just out of the top student’s reach, watching her try and fail to reclaim it. But the usual satisfaction she got from pushing this Piltie’s buttons wasn’t there. Instead, a strange guilt gnawed at her.
Suddenly, Caitlyn lunged forward, her hand closing around Vi’s wrist. The sudden contact sent a shock through both of them, and for a moment, they just stared at each other, frozen. The bluenette’s eyes softened, searching the redette’s face.
"Why are you doing this?" the top student asked quietly, her voice devoid of its usual sharpness. There was only concern now, and something else that made the rebel's heart race.
“I… I don’t know…” she said, lost. “Maybe… I…”
No! She realized she was going to talk about her feelings. And such weak ones! The Wolf woman gritted her fangs, not intending one second to appear powerless. She was a wild and untamed beast! She was! Right? Right…?
“Talk to me, Vi… It’s okay, you know, to have emotions you don’t understand.”
“Oh I fucking understand what’s going on.”
“What is it? Maybe I can help you?” proposed the top student, genuinely concerned.
“Yeah, you can. Admit that you wanna kiss me so bad.”
“And what if I do?”
Before the two realized what just happened, their words had slipped out of their mouths. They both blushed intensely. How embarrassing! Why did they say that? Was this a confession? From both of them? Vi knew from her side, that she wanted to kiss Caitlyn. After all, she confessed it while being drunk… But what about the bluenette? Was she actually really wanting this kiss? But what sort of kiss? On the cheeks, as she already did twice? Or… on the lips maybe? Fuck, that’d be so awesome… If only that was what the top student was talking about.
“Okay. So prove it,” challenged the brawler, trying to get back some composure.
“Answer me first. You talked about something you don’t know. Be honest with me, Vi, and I’ll reward you with a kiss.”
“What?” she felt offended, even if she knew somehow, the other woman had a point. “You think you can train me? That you can show me some sort of treat if I act like a good pet?”
“Not at all. But you challenged me. I’m only doing the same. You know, deep down, that I will never hurt you,” whispered the top student, her hand on the gang leader’s heart, who bit her lower lip, jumping slightly at the touch. “It’s beating so fast… are you sure you’re okay?”
“I… No… I’m scared…”
“Are you?”
“Don’t fucking make fun of me.”
“Oh, Vi… I would never,” her eyes were full of worriness. “What are you scared of? Did something bad happened?”
“Not really… I’m scared of… becoming weak…”
“You? Weak? As if you could. You’re the toughest person I know,” smiled the Human.
Jeez… This compliment warmed the cold heart of the Hybrid. How could she do that? By what magic? It didn’t exist, but who knows? Technology was some sort of magic, after all. But no… No mechanical stuff could break an icy shield protecting a heart. Right? So what was the reason it reached it so easily? What was this feeling… so odd yet so cozy? She enjoyed it…
“But tell me… why do you think so? You’re making progress in your studies, you’ve joined the hockey club, and you’re still known and nicknamed as the wild beast of Piltover’s uni. So what could make you think you’re weak?”
“You.”
“Me? How?” Caitlyn was surprised.
“I feel like I’m going soft when I’m around you,” explained Vi. “You seem disappointed when I fight with Darius. I told you I wanted to kiss you and I accepted to not do so, because you asked me to. I felt stupid for my behavior at the bar. I’ve never offered anyone a gift, especially flowers. Well, beside my sister and my close friends, for their birthdays. But you… I… I don’t know… I don’t know why I feel like this…”
The bluenette listened carefully, taking in each word the Wolf woman was speaking. Her heart melted at the confession. It was so cute and warm… Vi Lane, the untamed and violent beast… She was revealing her feelings for Caitlyn Kiramman. Oh she wasn’t sure of what sort of feelings they were, but the affection was clear.
“Vi… Look at me. Please.”
The redette raised her eyes, her gaze on the Human’s face. Her expression was full of tenderness… She never saw such thing… Of course, her loved ones had sweet look, from time to time, but never… this one.
“I am not disappointed because you are fighting. I am scared because you may get hurt or expelled. Darius is stupid enough to try his best to put you in danger. And this kiss… I want it. I mean it. But I’d like this to happen when you are fully aware of what you’re doing. I don’t want alcohol to speak instead of you. I want to kiss Vi Lane, not a drunken person. And about the flowers you gave me? I cherish them…”
Vi looked at Caitlyn, the sincerity in her voice breaking down the last of the Hybrid’s defenses.
“Cupcake…”
But her words were cut off as the top student closed the distance, her lips brushing against each other with a surprising gentleness. Their eyes fluttered shut, the bluenette’s hands moving instinctively to the brawler’s wild shoulders, feeling the warmth of her skin underneath her top tank.
And then their lips met. It was a gentle kiss at first, hesitant and exploring, yet filled with all the unspoken emotions they had both been too scared to admit.
Vi’s breath hitched as she melted into the kiss, her resolve to be the feared gang leader slipping away as she surrendered to the warmth of Caitlyn’s touch. Her heart raced, not out of fear, but out of something much deeper, something that made her feel alive in a way she hadn’t felt before. The kiss deepened, a slow, smoldering intensity building between them. The top student felt the the Wolf woman’s claws graze her back, not painfully, but enough to send shivers down her spine. She responded by tangling her fingers in the rebel’s hair, pulling her closer.
Notes:
FINALLYYYYYYYY!!!
THE KISS!!!! ABOUT TIME!!!!
Sorry for making you wait so long, guys, but... eh, that's a slow burn romance x) plus, 19 is my lucky number sooooo...Links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521820789143/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819599767/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521821023308/
Chapter 20: Kiss me, Date me
Summary:
“Why don’t we… go eat together?”
“Are you hungry?” wondered the bluenette.
“Yeah. A bit. But that’s mostly because I’d like to hang out with you. Just… the two of us. You know?”
“Vi Lane…” whispered the top student. “Are you trying to ask me on a date?”
Notes:
Vi tried to be tough again but failed and became even more vulnerable with Caitlyn...
But they FINALLY KIIIIIIIIIISSED!!!!
What now, hm?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Their lips met again with a tenderness that neither had anticipated. The initial contact was soft, almost tentative, as if both were testing the waters of this new and fragile connection. Vi's breath caught in her throat, her heart thundering as she felt Caitlyn's warmth spread through her, dissolving the icy barriers she had so carefully built around herself.
The kiss deepened gradually, a silent conversation of emotions they had been too afraid to voice. The brawler's rough, calloused hands found their way to the bluenette's waist, gripping her as if she might disappear if she let go. She could feel the top student fingers threading through her wild hair, pulling her closer, their bodies pressing together as the kiss grew more intense.
A low, almost inaudible moan escaped the Hybrid as she surrendered completely, her usual fierce resolve crumbling in the face of the Human’s gentle yet insistent touch. She could feel the top student's steady heartbeat against her own racing pulse, the contrast grounding her in the moment. It was a kiss that spoke of vulnerability, of a desire to connect on a level deeper than either had known before.
Caitlyn’s lips moved against the Wolf woman's with a slow, deliberate passion, each movement measured, as if she wanted to savor every second of this stolen moment. The taste of her was intoxicating, a blend of sweetness and something that was uniquely the top student, something that made the redette’s head spin. The brawler’s hands slid up the tall woman’s back, her claws grazing the fabric of her shirt, sending a shiver through the bluenette.
As the kiss continued, it became more fervent, more urgent, as if both women were trying to pour all their unspoken emotions into this single act. The rebel’s teeth gently tugged at the sweet woman’s lower lip, a playful challenge, a reflection of the fire that always burned just beneath the surface of their interactions. The Human responded in kind, her own lips capturing the gang leader’s with a renewed intensity that left them both breathless.
When they finally pulled apart, it was only because the need for air became impossible to ignore. Their foreheads rested against each other, breaths mingling as they tried to steady their racing hearts. Vi’s eyes fluttered open, meeting Caitlyn’s gaze, which was filled with the same mix of awe and longing she felt within herself. Neither spoke, words unnecessary as they both knew that this kiss had changed everything.
“That was an alright kiss,” teased the bluenette, smiling.
“I’m an excellent kisser,” corrected the redette.
“You’ll have to prove it. But for now, I am sure of one thing: those kisses are way better without alcohol. Don’t you think so?”
“Yeah… I can give you that, Cupcake. And I was also right.”
“About what?” wondered the top student.
“You taste sweet. Like a cupcake. This nickname suits you.”
“So I guess you won’t give up with this, hm?”
“Nope. Not gonna happen. Not at all.”
They were both smiling, chuckling silently. The atmosphere was so light by now… Who would have thought? But… it was still blurry between them. After all, a kiss meant nothing, right? It was just a kiss. They’d have to clarify what was their relationship. Maybe… Maybe they could go on a real date? Like… no cheap excuse? Something that wouldn’t be the same as what happened at the gym.
Wait. Why the rebel thought that? A date with this Human? Hm… Why not… But she’ll have to grab the courage to ask her out. For real.
“Hm… Cupcake?”
“Yes, Vi?”
“Why don’t we… go eat together?”
“Are you hungry?” wondered the bluenette.
“Yeah. A bit. But that’s mostly because I’d like to hang out with you. Just… the two of us. You know?”
“Vi Lane…” whispered the top student. “Are you trying to ask me on a date?”
“I…!” the gang leader’s face blushed intensely, suddenly, so fast it became all red in the blink of an eye.
Caitlyn’s grin went wider, when she noticed how embarrassed the Wolf woman was.
“You must say it… or I’m not sure I could accept.”
“Hng… Fine,” sighed the rebel. “Wanna go on a date with me? I could treat you with some food. Nothing fancy. Fast food would be good. Well… that okay for you?”
“You know… A date doesn’t have to be fancy to be a great time. And I honestly prefer simple things.”
“But you’re a Kiramman.”
“And? Does this mean I have to enjoy only luxurious places, meals, drinks…? It bores me… Being a Kiramman isn’t a privilege, like everyone seems to think. Of course, I have some, but I prefer to earn them thanks to my work. The taste of success is way more savory…”
“It’s sweeter?” teased the gang leader.
“I know what you are going to say, Lane…”
“Like a Cupcake?”
“Seriously…? Don’t you think this is getting old?”
“Never. You can’t deny a beast its pleasure, hm?”
“You’re not a beast…”
“I am. And I’m proud to be a beast.”
The bluenette actually doubted it, but if that was what the redette wanted… then so be it. She wouldn’t take this from her.
“Well… Miss Beast. I accept your date. But.”
“But? But what?”
“You were pretty mean to me, earlier…” reminded the top student.
“Yeah… I… Sorry about that?” tried the brawler.
She was genuinely apologizing but didn’t know how to do it. This time, flowers won’t be the correct answer, even if Caitlyn seemed to have understood that Vi was sincere. The tall woman was smirking, making the Hybrid wondering if the Human was just playing with her or actually scolding her. Both were valid after all… She would deserve it. She was trying to bully, even if it was slightly, the other woman to reassure herself about her strength and values as being a threatening beast.
“I prefer acts than words, Vi Lane. Don’t offer me something, that’s not what I want, and even if I appreciated the flowers you gave me, I don’t want you to spend all your money. I am not materialist. I am indeed wealthy, but I know the value of money, don’t mistake me there. What I want, is for you to study.”
“But that’s what I’m already doing…” pouted the Wolf woman.
“When I am tutoring you. I’d like you to do it on your own more. You are smarter than you think. Give yourself more chances to prove it to yourself, please. You might be struggling, but I believe in you.”
“Yeah… about that struggling thing… I… erhm…”
The bluenette stared at her, waiting patiently for the rebel to express herself.
“I talked about that dyslexia thing with my family. They think you may be right.”
“Oh? Really? Does this mean you are thinking about getting professional help?”
“Maybe. Don’t know yet.”
“You’ve made a great step, Vi…” said softly the top student, her fingers gently stroking the gang leader’s cheek. “Talking about it is the hardest part. Take your time, don’t rush yourself, you may end being uncomfortable. When you are ready, you can find someone who could provide you lessons to reduce your difficulties.”
“More lessons??”
“This is necessary… it’s not something you can take medicine for.”
“You said your father is a doctor, right?”
Caitlyn’s eyes opened wide. She would have never expect the brawler to remember such detail, not after such a long time. When did they talk about this? Weeks ago? Months now? She doesn’t even remember, it was during their first tutoring lesson, that was for sure. Was Vi paying more attention to her words than she thought? Or maybe she was having a great memory? Who knows…
“What? Am wrong?”
“No… no, you’re completely right. But I would have never thought you’d remember this. I mean, we weren’t exactly on good terms when I mentionned this…”
“True…”
“But, why are you talking about my father? Do you want me to ask him about his fellows?” proposed the bluenette.
“Well…” hesitated the redette. “If I gotta have more lessons… at least it’s better if I have them with ya. I mean… you could mix it with your tutoring thing. Less wasted time.”
“I see… That’s a pretty lame excuse, you know?”
“What! It’s not!”
The Human started to laugh, amused.
“It’s okay, Vi. I am just messing with you.”
“Fuck you…”
“Is that what you want?”
“I…!”
Shit. She would have never thought Caitlyn would be so bold! Vi was never sure how to talk with this woman… She knew how to disconcert the Hybrid… What a fine woman, that’s for sure. And… was she saying that because she heard the gang leader talk to her friends and confess about her wish for intimacy with the tall and gorgeous woman? Shameful! But no, she was certain the bluenette was already far away when the rebel spoke with her gang about the top student. There was no way there was any link to the discussion. So… Why? Was she just teasing her? Or expressing her own desire? Who knew…
“Don’t think too high of yourself, Cupcake. You’re stunning, that’s for damn sure, but I’m not willing to have you in my bed. At least, not like that.”
“And how would you like this then…?”
“You’d like to know hm?” smiled the redette, starting to play along.
“You can tell me your darkest secrets…”
“That…” Her thoughts went back to a year ago. “No, you don’t want to know them.”
“Vi…?”
It was Caitlyn’s turn to be surprised. She was only playing some teasing game, but the brawler’s tone was way too serious. Was she indeed having a dark secret? Something sinister… Maybe one day, she’ll talk about it, when she will be ready. Maybe Vi will trust her enough to talk about what’s being so heavy on her heart and mind.
The bluenette’s hand stroke the redette’s cheek, who felt her mind softening at this touch.
“So, hm. About this… eating together thing,” started the Hybrid.
“Yes?”
“What’cha think? You accept?”
“If it’s a date, yes. Otherwise, I refuse to go eat with you, wherever it is.”
The hockey striker blushed heavily. She was as red as her hair was, her whole face, even her neck. She never was like this before, no one made her feel all embarrassed. She was, sometimes, years ago, but this much? Never. She was really starting to think that this Caitlyn was having some superpowers or whatever it was, but she was hiding some secrets.
“Vi Lane. Let me tell you this… A kiss isn’t enough.”
“What? You mean, you want more?”
“I don’t kiss someone for nothing. I think it’s unrespectful to do this, it’s like using someone as a toy for one’s own pleasure. Is this why you wanted this kiss?”
“I… no…” admitted the rebel. “I think the same… I like to hurt people, but only with my fists. I like to play with them, but not with… their feelings. I mean… I enjoy seeing them begging for my mercy, when their bodies are covered by wounds and blood. I love when I see them crying, apologizing, bowing… The sensation of making them feel weak and miserable, when I’m done with them. It’s so exhilarating.”
She was grinning while explaining her passion for torture, detailing what she was doing to her victims. Well, not exactly. She knew she could be heard after all, and didn’t want to give any evidence against herself. Everyone knew she was part of a gang, even its leader. But no one knew which gang it was and what activities they were doing. Only the fact that yes, they were troublemakers.
“But…” the redette sighed. “Feelings are… precious. They have to be protected. No one is allowed to hurt someone else’s heart. Body, it’s okay. But feelings, it’s different. It can be… dreadful. It can ruin a life. I don’t want this. I… I respect you… and I like you, Caitlyn. So no, I don’t want a kiss just for my stupid revenge on Humans. I don’t know why… but I’m sure of this. I don’t want to use you.”
“Vi…”
Caitlyn came closer to the Hybrid, catching her face in her both hands. She pecked her lips, so softly it felt like a featherly touch.
“You don’t need to talk if you don’t feel ready…”
Her hand reached the brawler’s heart, feeling it pulsing with hurt and sadness. Or was it Vi’s eyes? She could swear she was on the verge of crying… Whatever it was, it was heavy on her soul, filling it with deep sorrow. She had no idea at all what pain was causing this, it was for sure hurting her immensely.
She had to change the subject, to revive the rebel’s passion and fierness.
“Until then, I will challenge you.”
“Okay?”
“I won’t kiss you again, until you win my heart.”
“W-What?”
“Vi Lane, a kiss isn’t enough for me. If you want me, you have to seduce me. Do you agree?”
The Hybrid was surprised at first, not understanding what the top student meant. But it hit her. Feelings… they were complicated, but she was certain now that they shared the same ones. A smirk emerged on the gang leader’s lips.
“Challenge accepted.”
Notes:
A niiiiice kiss, mmmmh??? They wanted this for so long!
So... They open to each other and that's good, communication is the perfect way to build a safe relationship! Go, girls!
What are your guesses about the date...?
Chapter 21: First real date
Summary:
“The cinema? Really? That’s your big idea?” She stepped closer, her voice lowering into a more teasing tone. “I expected something a bit more… original from you, Vi…”
“Yeah, uh… Well…” the Wolf woman’s ears flattened slightly, and she rubbed the back of her neck, her claws lightly grazing her skin. She hesitated, then decided it was better to be honest. “I know it’s not exactly creative. The truth is… this is actually my first date. Ever.”
Notes:
First real kiss leading to first real date.
THEIR first real date. But not only... Vi has some more secrets.
Do you think Vi will seduce Caitlyn?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi's motorbike roared as she approached the university campus, her nerves jangling in time with the engine's vibrations, her heart pounding almost as loudly as her vehicle. Jeez… She was so fucking nervous. It was the first time she did something like that… Usually, it was just for hooking, having sex, and that’s all, nothing more. No date, no feelings. Just a raw lust.
As she neared the familiar oak tree where they agreed to meet, her breath caught. Caitlyn was waiting for her, in a sleek, stylish outfit that fit her perfectly. The deep blue blouse she wore brought out the color of her eyes, and the high-waisted black jeans accentuated her figure in a way that made the Hybrid’s heart skip a beat. The bluenette looked more than beautiful… she was stunning.
The gang leader pulled up and parked the bike, swinging a leg over to stand. She tried to keep her cool, but her wolf ears twitched in anticipation, her tail giving a small, nervous wag. The top student’s gaze met hers, a knowing smile playing on her lips as she watched the rebel approach. The Wolf woman’s tail, too, gave a slight wag, an involuntary response to the way the Human’s eyes locked onto hers, a soft smirk playing on the corner of her mouth.
“Hey, Cupcake,” Vi greeted, her voice coming out more husky than she intended. She quickly cleared her throat, trying to regain some of her usual confidence. “You look… wow.”
The tall woman’s smile widened, and she took a small step forward, her movements graceful and self-assured.
“Thanks, Vi,” she replied, her tone light, but her eyes held a warmth that sent a jolt through the redette’s chest. “You’re not looking too bad yourself.”
“So, ready for our date?” the brawler grinned, showing off the sharp fangs that usually made her look fierce but now just made Caitlyn’s cheeks flush slightly.
“That depends,” she said, folding her arms with a teasing lift of her eyebrow. “Where are you taking me?”
The gang leader leaned against her bike, trying to project the calm confidence she didn’t quite feel for the first time in her life.
“I was thinking… the cinema?”
Caitlyn’s smirk deepened, and she let out a soft, melodic laugh that sent a jolt through Vi’s chest.
“The cinema? Really? That’s your big idea?” She stepped closer, her voice lowering into a more teasing tone. “I expected something a bit more… original from you, Vi…”
“Yeah, uh… Well…” the Wolf woman’s ears flattened slightly, and she rubbed the back of her neck, her claws lightly grazing her skin. She hesitated, then decided it was better to be honest. “I know it’s not exactly creative. The truth is… this is actually my first date. Ever.”
She had no idea why she said that, but she felt like she wanted to. She wanted to share this… Why? Why did she want to let herself be vulnerable with this Human? Was it because of their kiss? Or this date? It was like she was willing to become closer to the top student. And it touched the other woman, who blinked, her teasing smile softening into something gentler, more understanding.
“Your first date? Seriously? You’ve never…? I mean, you’ve never had a girlfriend before? Someone like you, all charming and good-looking? I am surprised you’ve never dated anyone before.”
“Not like this. Not… for real,” the redette’s tail stilled, and she gave a small, almost sheepish nod.
“But you… I mean, you’ve had girls interested in you, right? I can’t believe this…”
“Why not?”
“Look at you. I mean, really, look at you. You’re handsome. You’re a stud, Vi Lane. How not a single girl was interested into you? Sarah is, and I bet… I know, she’s not the only one.”
“Yeah, I’ve had girls,” Vi admitted, her voice steady but tinged with something more serious. “But it was never anything like this. It was just… for fun, you know? For sex, for hooking up. No strings, no real connection. Just… physical.”
Caitlyn was silent for a moment, processing the Wolf woman’s words. Her expression softened even more, her teasing demeanor melting away as she stepped closer to the brawler, reaching out to touch her arm.
“Vi… that’s really sweet,” she said, her voice filled with warmth. “You didn’t have to try so hard. I didn’t realize this was so new for you. You’re very brave to open up to me like this. Thank you for trusting me.”
“I just wanted to make sure you had a good time. I didn’t want to mess it up,” the redette looked into the bluenette’s eyes, feeling a mix of relief and vulnerability.
“You’re not messing anything up. In fact, I think it’s kind of perfect. It doesn’t have to be some big, elaborate thing. Just being with you… that’s what makes it special.”
The Hybrid felt a wave of warmth wash over her, and her tail gave a small wag in response.
“You really mean that?”
“Absolutely. The cinema sounds great. And hey, we can always plan something more ‘original’ next time, if that’s what you want.”
“Next time, huh? I like the sound of that,” the gang leader chuckled, the tension easing as she realized that the top student really didn’t mind.
Caitlyn laughed softly, stepping back to let Vi hand her the helmet. As their fingers brushed during the exchange, the rebel felt a connection between them that went beyond anything physical, something deeper and more meaningful.
The taller woman slipped the helmet on and climbed onto the bike behind her date, wrapping her arms securely around her waist.
“You know,” she said, her voice playful in the brawler’s ear, “I think this date is already better than most I’ve heard about. You’ve got the bike, the charm, and you’re being totally honest with me. That’s pretty special.”
The Hybrid couldn’t help but smile, her tail wagging with renewed energy as she revved the engine.
“Maybe being myself wasn’t such a bad idea after all.”
As they sped off towards their destination, the city lights beginning to twinkle in the distance, the gang leader felt a sense of excitement she’d never known before. This might be her first real date, but with this Human by her side, it felt like the beginning of something truly extraordinary. She wasn’t going to regret it… she was certain of this, deep down.
*****
The roar of Vi’s motorbike gradually died down as they pulled into the cinema parking lot. The Wolf woman parked in a quiet corner, and the two of them dismounted. Caitlyn took off her helmet, shaking out her hair and giving the Hybrid a smile that made her heart flutter all over again. Jeez… What was this feeling? She loved it but… it was unknow, to her and she was scared.
They walked side by side to the entrance, their footsteps in sync, though neither said much. There was a comfortable silence between them, one that was new yet felt strangely familiar. As they stepped inside the theater lobby, the cool air hit them, along with the smell of popcorn and the buzz of quiet chatter from other moviegoers.
The redette hesitated as they approached the row of screens displaying the evening’s movie lineup. She glanced at the bluenette, who was scanning the options, her brow slightly furrowed in thought. The brawler shifted nervously, her ears twitching slightly as she tried to read the Human’s expression.
“So, what do you feel like watching?” the Hybrid asked, hoping to sound casual even though she was still a bit jittery from their earlier conversation.
The top student tilted her head, considering the options.
“Hmm… I’m not sure. There’s a new action movie, a rom-com, a horror flick, and some artsy drama.” She looked at the gang leader with a playful smile. “Why don’t you choose?”
Vi blinked, caught off guard.
“Me? But you’re the one who…”
“I insist,” Caitlyn interrupted, her tone light but her eyes full of that same teasing challenge. “I want to see what you pick. It’ll tell me a lot about you.”
The Wolf woman’s ears twitched, and she felt her tail stiffen slightly in anxiety. She wasn’t used to making these kinds of choices, at least not when they mattered so much. But then she remembered what the tall woman had said earlier… just being herself was enough. So she took a deep breath, scanned the options again, and made a decision.
“Let’s go with the rom-com,” the brawler said finally, hoping she’d made the right call. “I think we could use some laughs tonight.”
“Good choice. Light and fun. I like it,” the bluenette’s eyes sparkled with approval.
Relieved, the gang leader nodded, and they headed over to the ticket counter. After grabbing some popcorn and drinks, they made their way into the theater. They found seats in the middle row, a good spot with a perfect view of the screen. As they settled in, the redette noticed how close they were sitting. The top student’s arm brushed against hers as they both reached for the popcorn. The rebel’s heart thudded in her chest, a mixture of nervousness and excitement coursing through her.
The previews started, but Vi was barely paying attention. Her thoughts were racing, wondering if this was the right moment to make a move. Caitlyn seemed so calm, her eyes focused on the screen, but Vi couldn’t help but wonder what she was thinking.
Finally, as the movie began and the opening scenes unfolded in a flurry of lighthearted humor, the Wolf woman decided to go for it. She took a deep breath, steeling herself, and slowly, carefully, she shifted closer. With as much subtlety as she could muster, she draped her arm around the Human’s waist, her fingers lightly resting on her side. She could feel her tensed for a brief moment, and the Hybrid’s heart skipped a beat. But soon, the ice-skater relaxed into the touch, a soft, surprised smile playing on her lips. She turned her head slightly to look at the brawler, her eyes shining with a mix of surprise and affection.
“Well, look at you,” the top student whispered, her voice low so as not to disturb the others in the theater. “Bold and sweet all at once.”
Vi’s cheeks warmed, but she met Caitlyn’s gaze with a small, self-conscious grin.
“I just… wanted to be close to you,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Is this okay?”
The bluenette’s smile widened, and she leaned slightly into the redette’s side, her hand gently covering the other woman’s on her waist.
“More than okay.”
Relief flooded through the brawler, and she let herself relax, the tension in her body easing as she held the Human close. The movie played on, but for Vi, the real story was unfolding right beside her. The warmth of Caitlyn’s body against hers, the soft rhythm of her breathing, the simple, sweet connection between them that felt more real than anything she’d ever experienced. It was… perfect… She felt like being at the right place, with the right person.
As the rom-com’s plot took them through twists and turns, the Hybrid found herself laughing along with the Human at the funny moments, sharing amused glances during the cheesy lines, and feeling a deepening bond with every passing minute. There was something so natural about it, something that made her forget all the worries and uncertainties she’d had before.
By the time the movie reached its heartwarming conclusion, the redette knew this night would be one she’d never forget. As the credits rolled and the theater lights slowly brightened, the gang leader tightened her arm around the bluenette just slightly, savoring the moment for as long as she could. The top student looked up at her, her eyes filled with something warm and tender.
“Thanks for choosing this movie,” she said softly. “It was perfect.”
“I’m glad you think so,” the rebel smiled, her tail giving a small, contented wag.
As they stood to leave, Vi felt a new sense of confidence settle over her. Maybe this had been her first real date, but with Caitlyn by her side, it felt like she was exactly where she was supposed to be. She felt so light-hearted.
“So… Hm… Ready to head out?” she asked, trying to sound casual, though she was acutely aware of how close the bluenette was standing.
“Yeah,” the Human replied, her tone warm as she looked around at the slowly dispersing crowd. “But I have to admit, I’m not in a rush. It was nice, just being here with you.”
The Hybrid felt a swell of emotion in her chest. The evening had turned out better than she could have hoped.
“I feel the same,” she admitted, her voice a little quieter.
“So, what’s next, Miss ‘I’ve Never Been on a Real Date Before’?”
“Well, I could take you home… or maybe we could grab something to eat? If you’re hungry, that is.”
Caitlyn seemed to consider this for a moment, then nodded.
“Food sounds good. Maybe we can find a cozy spot, somewhere quiet where we can talk.”
“Yeah, I’d like that,” the brawler said, her ears perking up at the thought of spending more time with this beautiful woman.
They both climbed onto the bike, the bluenette wrapping her arms around the redette’s waist again, who couldn’t help but relish the feeling of this woman pressed against her back. As they sped off into the night, the Hybrid felt a surge of confidence. The nerves from earlier were gone, replaced by a growing certainty that whatever happened next, she and the Human were heading in the right direction.
The city lights blurred past them as the Wolf Woman navigated the streets, eventually finding a small, tucked-away diner that was still open. It wasn’t fancy, but it had a warm, inviting glow that made it seem perfect for the moment.
As they walked inside, the top student looked around, taking in the simple yet inviting atmosphere. The booths were lined with red vinyl, and the walls were adorned with black-and-white photos of the city from decades past. A few other late-night diners sat at the counter, sipping coffee and chatting quietly. The smell of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling bacon filled the air.
“I like this place,” the ice-skater said, a genuine smile on her lips as they slid into a booth by the window. “It’s not too flashy or expensive… just comfortable. I’m not really into those fancy restaurants, anyway.”
“Yeah?” the rebel’s ears perked up slightly, relieved that her date was happy with her choice. “I wasn’t sure if you’d like it, but I thought it felt… right.”
Caitlyn nodded, reaching for a menu.
“It’s perfect. Honestly, I’d rather be somewhere like this than some overpriced place where you have to wear uncomfortable shoes and pretend to enjoy tiny portions.”
“Glad I’m not the only one who thinks that,” the gang leader chuckled, her tail giving a small wag under the table.
They ordered some late-night snacks, burgers and fries, with milkshakes to top it off, and soon found themselves engrossed in conversation.
It flowed effortlessly, with the bluenette asking the Wolf woman about her life and experiences, and the redette opening up in a way she hadn’t expected. They laughed together, shared stories, and discovered more about each other as the night wore on.
Caitlyn talked about her studies, her responsibilities in the student council, and the pressure she sometimes felt to live up to everyone’s expectations. The Hybrid listened intently, feeling a deepening respect for the girl sitting across from her. The Human wasn’t just smart and beautiful… she was strong, dedicated, and surprisingly down-to-earth.
And in return, Vi shared parts of her past, stories about growing up as a wolf hybrid, about how she used to push people away with her tough exterior because she didn’t want to be hurt. The top student listened with genuine interest, her eyes never leaving the rebel’s, making her feel seen in a way that was new and comforting. She wasn’t just a mindless beast to this beauty.
*****
They walked back to Vi’s bike, their hands brushing occasionally, each touch sending a small thrill through the Wolf woman. When they reached the bike, Caitlyn turned to face the Hybrid, her expression soft and thoughtful.
“Tonight was really nice, Vi,” the bluenette said, her voice sincere. “I’m glad we did this.”
“Me too,” the redette replied, feeling a swell of emotion in her chest.
She wanted to say more, but the words seemed to stick in her throat. The top student seemed to sense this and took a small step closer, her eyes searching the brawler’s.
“There’s something I want to say before we call it a night,” the taller woman began, her tone serious but not heavy. “I’ve really enjoyed spending time with you, getting to know you better. But I think before we decide what this is… what we are… I’d like to go on another date. I want to make sure we’re both on the same page, you know?”
Vi’s heart skipped a beat, her nerves flaring up again, but she nodded, understanding Caitlyn’s careful approach.
“Yeah, I get it. I’d like that too,” she said, her voice steady despite the flutter in her chest. “I want to do this right.”
“I’m glad you understand,” the ice-skater’s smile returned, warm and reassuring. “There’s no rush, right? Let’s just take our time.”
Vi nodded again, relieved and happy that Caitlyn felt the same way.
“Yeah, no rush.”
Caitlyn reached out, her hand gently squeezing Vi’s, sending a jolt of warmth through her. The Human’s smile grew, and for a moment, the Hybrid thought she might lean in for a kiss. But instead, the bluenette stepped back slightly, her expression warm.
“Thank you, Vi. For being so… open with me tonight. It means a lot.”
“You too, Cupcake. Thanks… for everything…” the Wolf woman replied, her voice soft.
With that, Caitlyn let go of Vi’s hand and climbed onto the bike, her arms wrapping around the rebel’s waist like they had before. When they finally arrived at the bluenette’s dorm, the redette parked the bike and helped her date off, the night air cool against their skin. They stood there for a moment, neither quite ready to say goodbye.
“I don’t want this night to end,” the top student said softly, her voice carrying a hint of something wistful.
“Me neither,” she admitted, a pang of the same feeling. “But I guess we’ll have to say goodnight eventually.”
“We’ll have more nights like this, won’t we?” the ice-skater looked up at her, her eyes catching the light from a nearby streetlamp, making them shine with a soft intensity.
“Yeah, we will. I promise,” the hockey player smiled, her confidence returning with the warmth of the beautiful woman’s words.
Caitlyn smiled softly, still holding Vi’s jacket close around her shoulders.
“So… I guess I’ll see you soon?”
“Definitely,” the gang leader replied, her voice filled with certainty. “I’ll text you, and we’ll plan something.”
“I’ll look forward to it,” the top student said, her eyes lingering on the striker’s for just a moment longer before she stepped back towards the entrance of her dorm.
They remained silent for a moment, sweet nervousness lingering in the air.
“Goodnight, Vi,” the taller woman whispered as she pulled back, her eyes warm and full of promise.
“Goodnight, Cupcake,” the redette replied, her heart swelling as she watched the bluenette turn and head inside.
Vi watched as Caitlyn walked inside, the door closing softly behind her. For a moment, the Hybrid just stood there, her heart full, her mind buzzing with thoughts of what their next date might hold. And as she finally rode away into the night, the city lights fading behind her, the rebel felt a sense of anticipation and hope she hadn’t felt in a long time.
Whatever came next, she was ready for it. And she knew, with this woman by her side, it was going to be something worth waiting for. And moreover, she couldn’t wait for their next date. Hoping that this time, it’ll end with a kiss.
Notes:
Well well well... Who would have guessed that Vi had no date before?
But good thing! The date was a success! Not a complete one, but still.
Maybe because Vi hasn't seduced Caitlyn well enough? Try again, Vi!
Links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/510736414002161982/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/755056693801402564/
Chapter 22: Bullies
Summary:
They both smiled to each other before Vi left the library, which became quiet again, save for the soft scratching of Caitlyn’s pen against paper. She tried to focus on the equations in front of her, but her mind kept wandering to the Wolf woman. Her goofy smile, her attempts at drawing, the way she’d winked before leaving to grab drinks. The bluenette allowed herself a small smile, shaking her head.
Notes:
Well well well...
Vi experienced her first real date and... was that a failure? Surely, to her, since she didn't get a kiss from Caitlyn.
But Caitlyn had fun so... not really a failure then? Maybe even a win, since she told Vi she'd like another date with her?But now that they had their first date... what will happen?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Vi?”
“Hm?”
“Why are you staring at me like that?” asked Caitlyn, looking at Lane, eyebrow raised.
“Because you’re so beautiful, Cupcake…” the redette answered, a smile on her lips.
“Please, can you focus?”
“On you?”
“On the lesson,” sighed the top student. “We have an exam due next month, you have to be ready. Plus, if your grades drop, I am not sure coach Sevika will keep you in the team.”
“Jeez… You like to ruin the mood.”
“I just want the best for you, even if you don’t like it.”
“Yeah, yeah… you’re probably right…”
The Wolf woman tried to concentrate on studying, but every time she glanced at the other woman, she would completely fail. How could she think of those notes and exercises when she was having by her side this beauty? It was an impossible mission, that’s for sure.
After a few minutes working hard to not be disturbed, she couldn’t help herself but started to draw. Her eyes didn’t stop travelling, looking up to the Human beside her, and down to her piece of paper. She wasn’t exactly what was called an artist, not at all, to be honest, but she didn’t care. All she wanted was to have some fun.
“What are you doing?” interrogated Caitlyn, who wasn’t stupid and noticed Vi’s strange behavior.
“Studying.”
“Really? Are you lying to me, Vi Lane?”
“Am not.”
“Then show me your notes.”
“I…” hesitated the Hybrid. But when she saw the blunette extending her arm, opening her fingers to receive the piece of paper, she knew she had no choice.
The top student took a look at the drawing, a stickwoman with long hair and boobs. That was… well… revieling to the rebel’s drawing skills. She wouldn’t pass class art for sure. The bluenette showed the gang leader her own art.
“What’s this?”
“I told ya,” shrugged the redette. “Studying. I was studying you, Cupcake.”
“Fair enough,” sighed the Human. “At least, you weren’t lying.”
“Yes, ma’am!”
“But you are supposed to be focused on the exam, not on me. Please, Vi, I want you to pass. Make an effort, okay?”
“I’m trying…”
“I know… Maybe you need a break?” proposed the bluenette, knowing her partner was struggling. “Go get some fresh air, some drink. But no booze, alright? Then, when you’ll feel better and more awake, we can continue. I want you to finish those exercises. If you understand them, you’ll have 50% of the work done.”
“No more exercise after?” asked Vi.
“No more today.”
“Okay. I’ll go get some energy drink. Want something?”
“You’re sweet,” smiled the Human. “I wouldn’t be against some fruit juice, please.”
“Will be back in ten. Wait for me,” winked the rebel.
“Oh I wouldn’t dare leave without you, Darling.”
They both smiled to each other before Vi left the library, which became quiet again, save for the soft scratching of Caitlyn’s pen against paper. She tried to focus on the equations in front of her, but her mind kept wandering to the Wolf woman. Her goofy smile, her attempts at drawing, the way she’d winked before leaving to grab drinks. The bluenette allowed herself a small smile, shaking her head.
It vanished the moment she heard footsteps approaching. The door at the far end of the library had creaked open, but it wasn’t the redette. It was a group of girls entering with a mischevious purpose. The top student’s eyes flicked up for only a second, recognizing them immediately.
Sarah Fortune’s crew. The cheerleaders.
The Human sat up straighter, hoping they’d pass by. But instead, they veered directly toward her, all smiles and false warmth as they approached. The moment they reached her table, Caitlyn felt the tension rise like a storm brewing. They weren’t here for small talk and chit chat.
"Well, well, look what we have here. The top student, all alone," said Sarah’s second-in-command, Ashe, a young but with white hair woman with sharp eyes, sneered.
“I’m studying. I suggest you do the same,” replied Caitlyn, her eyes on her notes, not giving them the satisfaction of seeing her unnerved.
A low chuckle rippled through the group as they circled around her.
“Oh, we’re here for something much more fun than studying,” Ashe said, placing a hand on the bluenette’s notebook and slowly pushing it off the table. The pages scattered across the floor. “Oops,” she said with a mocking smile. “Look at that. Such a mess.”
“What’s your problem?”
“You,” the second-in-command snapped, her smile vanishing, her voice low but threatening. “Sarah’s had enough of you sniffing around Vi. Think you can just waltz into her life like you belong there? You’re just a distraction. And we’re here to make sure you stay far away from Vi. She’s Sarah’s.”
“Stay away from Vi,” warned a red head with long hair, Katarina, grabbing a fistful of Caitlyn’s shirt. “Or things are going to get ugly.”
The bluenette tried to push the girl’s hand away, but before she could, a punch landed hard against her stomach. The sudden force knocked the air out of her lungs, and she doubled over, gasping for breath. They didn’t stop there. The red head shoved her backward into the table, and her body collided with the edge, causing a sharp pain to shoot through her lower back.
“You don’t belong with Vi. You’re just a pathetic little bookworm.”
The top student's heart pounded, but she didn’t back down.
“Vi and I are none of your business. She makes her own decisions,” she hissed.
The moment the words left her mouth, Ashe's eyes flashed with fury. Without warning, she slapped Caitlyn hard across the face, the sound echoing through the quiet library. The sting of the blow forced the Human to stumble away from the table, her hand flying up to her reddening cheek. Tears welled up, not from the pain but from the frustration and humiliation of being attacked so brazenly.
“Did you really think someone like you could keep Vi’s attention?” the second-in-command sneered. “She’s not going to waste her time with a nerd like you. Sarah will make sure of it.”
“Vi’s free to make her own choices,” shouted back the bluenette.
“You don’t get it, do you?” Ashe growled, gripping on Caitlyn’s shirt. “Vi doesn’t need someone like you dragging her down. Sarah's the only one who’s gonna be with her.”
“Let go of me!”
“Go ahead,” Ashe taunted, leaning in close. “Cry. Maybe Vi will find that cute?”
“This stupid bitch is so pathetic,” mocked Katarina.
The words barely had time to sink in when the library door swung open with a loud crash. The laughter stopped instantly, and everyone turned to see the Wolf woman standing in the doorway, holding two bottles. Her eyes widened as she took in the scene: Caitlyn on the ground, tears shimmering in her eyes, her cheek marked with an angry red handprint.
For a split second, Vi stood frozen, the realization dawning on her face. And then, just as quickly, her expression changed. The rage in her eyes was immediate, burning hot as the bottles slipped from her hands, hitting the floor with a loud clatter. One of them burst open, sending a spray of energy drink across the floor, but the rebel didn’t seem to notice.
“Get away from her,” the brawler's voice was low, dangerous, barely human. Her fists clenched tightly, with a terrifying rage, the knuckles turning white as she took a step toward the group, her wolf fangs bared.
Ashe’s eyes widened in shock, but she quickly tried to regain her composure.
“Vi, we…”
“SHUT UP!” the Hybrid shouted, her claws flexing as she stormed toward them, the tension in the air thick and palpable.
She didn’t wait anymore. In a blur, she lunged forward, grabbing the second-in-command by the collar and slamming her against the nearest bookshelf. The force was brutal, books crashing to the floor as the whitenette gasped for breath.
“You think you can touch her and get away with it?”
The group of girls began to back away slowly, the fear in their eyes evident. Ashe, for all her bravado, was no match for the raw, animalistic anger radiating from Vi.
“I’ll make sure you never come near her again…” Her voice was full with dark promise. “I’m gonna…”
“Vi! Stop!” Caitlyn shouted, her voice stronger now. She rushed forward, grabbing the gang leader’s arm just as her fist clenched, ready to strike.
For a moment, the rebel didn’t move, her body trembling with barely restrained fury, her breath coming out in sharp, ragged bursts. The sound of her Human’s voice finally broke through the fog of rage clouding her mind. The redette’s eyes shifted from the whitenette to the bluenette, the anger still burning, but softened by something else. Concern. Fear.
“Vi… don’t,” the top student’s hand stayed on the brawler’s arm, her touch gentle but pleading. “You don’t need to do this. I’m okay. Please, just… stop.”
The gang leader’s eyes flicked back to Ashe, who was breathing heavily, fear etched across her face. For a split second, Vi considered it, considered making her pay. But Caitlyn’s soft grip, her trembling voice, pulled her back from the edge.
With a snarl, the Wolf woman let go of the second-in-command, shoving her hard enough to make her stumble but not hurt her further. Ashe gasped for air, wide-eyed, as she scrambled to her feet.
“Get out,” the Hybrid growled, her voice deadly calm. “Before I change my mind.”
Ashe scrambled to her feet, still reeling from Vi’s shove. Her breath came in shallow gasps as she backed away, eyes wide with fear and disbelief. The rest of her crew had already bolted, leaving her alone to face the wrath of the brawler.
Just as she turned to leave, the whitenette hesitated, her eyes flicking back to the two other women, a venomous glint returning. She wasn’t done. Sarah needed her wishes to be fulfilled, and her best friend wasn’t going to let her down, even if she had to make things go uglier.
“You think this is over?” she spat, her voice shaking. “You’re not going to get away with this, Miss Perfect. You better start listening to what I said or things are going to get worse for you.”
The rebel took a sharp step forward, her fists clenching once again, but before she could react, Caitlyn moved first. Without hesitation, the top student stepped in front of the gang leader, closing the space between her and the whitenette. She didn’t give Ashe time to continue her threat. The blunette’s hand snapped up, and with a sharp, clean motion, she slapped Sarah’s best friend across the face.
The sound echoed through the library, just as loud as the slap Caitlyn had endured earlier. The second-in-command's head jerked to the side, her hand flying to her stinging cheek, her mouth hanging open in shock. She would have never believed the pretty and fragile Miss Perfect to dare become physical.
“I’ve had enough of you,” Caitlyn said, her voice steady and full of quiet fury. She didn’t waver, didn’t flinch, standing firm between Ashe and Vi. “Tell your dear captain that I’m not afraid of her. And you tell her that Vi makes her own choices, not you. Not her.”
“You’ll regret this. Mark my words, Kiramman.”
“Go,” the top student ordered, her voice cold and unwavering. “Before I let Vi finish what she started.”
For a moment, the whitenette was too stunned to respond, the sting of the slap still radiating across her face. Her eyes flicked between the two other women, realizing for the first time that the bluenette wasn’t the easy target she had assumed. The shock in her expression gave way to a mixture of embarrassment and anger, but she said nothing. She just glared, holding her cheek as she staggered back. but she wasn’t stupid enough to stay. She shot her enemy one last venomous look, her jaw clenched tight, before turning and rushing out of the library, not daring to look back.
The silence that followed was thick, the tension slowly easing as the door slammed shut behind her. Vi stood still, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and admiration as she looked at Caitlyn.
“Cupcake… I…” the Wolf woman whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I’m so sorry… I never should have left you alone. If I’d known…”
“Vi, you couldn’t have known. You went to get us drinks, not to abandon me. You didn’t know they were waiting for me. This isn’t your fault at all.”
“I should’ve known,” the Hybrid insisted, her jaw tightening. “I should’ve been watching out for you. They hurt you, and I wasn’t here. I need to make this up to you, Caitlyn. I can’t let it go like this. They… they hurt you. And I wasn’t here to stop them,” she repeated, her brow furrowing as the guilt clung to her.
Caitlyn’s fingers traced the side of Vi’s cheek softly, her touch gentle.
“You’ve already done enough. You came back when I needed you most, and you scared them off. You protected me.”
“It’s not enough,” the brawler shook her head stubbornly, her protective instincts still driving her. “I want to do something more. I… I need to make it right.”
“Alright, if you’re so determined to make it up to me… how about a date?”
The rebel blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the sudden shift.
“A date?”
“Yeah,” Caitlyn said, her smile growing. “Consider it your way of apologizing. Take me out, somewhere nice. Just the two of us, no distractions, no chaos. You can make it up to me that way. Your apology, and my thank you for being there when it counted.”
“A date, huh? I think I can manage that,” the gang leader’s ears perked up slightly, her usual confident grin starting to return. “I’ll take you somewhere special, I promise.”
“I’m sure you will. How about tomorrow night?”
“Tomorrow night it is. I’ll make sure it’s perfect.”
“You don’t have to go all out, Vi. Just… spending time with you is enough.”
“But I want to. I’ll plan something special. I’m gonna drive you somewhere you’ll love.”
“Not this time,” warned the top student.
“What?”
“Last time, you drove. Tomorrow, it’ll be my turn. We’ll take my car, and you will be guiding me while driving.”
“I can’t negotiate on that, I guess?”
“Exactly, Miss Lane,” smiled Caitlyn.
“Fine. It’s a deal. I’ll send you the dress code and the adress.”
“Seems that you’re already planning something…”
“You’re damn right, Cupcake,” teased Vi. “I wouldn’t dare disappoint you.”
Notes:
Sarah doesn't like the idea to lose Vi to Caitlyn.
She even sent her goons, lead by Ashe, to bully our lovely tall and smartass girl. What a bitch right?
Caitlyn didn't let Sarah's crew make her give up on our sweet (erhm... sweet? rly? yeah.) but tough Vi!
Go girls!(I laughed way too much at Vi's drawing of Caitlyn... stickwoman with boobies. lmao!!!)
Here are the links for fanarts:
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521824108405/
https://www.pinterest.fr/pin/1095852521819975045/
Chapter 23: Shooting star
Summary:
"Oh yeah? What’d you wish for?"
"Well,” the Human chuckled, her eyes twinkling like the stars above. “I’m not supposed to tell either, am I?"
"Hey, that’s my line," the rebel grinned, her bravado returning for a second as she nudged the bluenette playfully.
Notes:
Caitlyn got bullied by Sarah's crew, and Vi showed how protective she can be of her girlfriend. And slightly how terrifying it can be...
And what happens when someone tough but insecure like our favorite red head, wants to apologize?
A date.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The soft hum of the engine filled the quiet night as Caitlyn drove her sleek black car through the nearly empty streets of the university campus. The clock on the dashboard read 9:00 p.m., right on time. Beside her in the passenger seat, Vi sat comfortably, her elbow propped against the window, the cool evening breeze ruffling her short red hair. There was an easy silence between them, the excitement of what was to come hanging in the air like an unspoken promise.
The Human glanced over at the Wolf woman, her eyes lingering for a moment before focusing back on the road. She couldn’t help but smile at the sight of her partner so relaxed. Vi had her usual red leather jacket, though the tough, rebellious energy clunging to her like a second skin. The redette’s casual, laid-back attitude made the bluenette’s heart flutter a bit faster.
“So, where exactly are we going, Vi Lane?” the top student asked, trying to sound casual but clearly curious. The brawler had been secretive about the destination all day, and now that they were finally on the road, the ice-skater was dying to know.
The rebel smirked, her fangs barely visible in the moonlight.
“You’ll see. Just follow my directions, Cupcake. I promise it’ll be worth it.”
Caitlyn let out a soft huff, but she didn’t push for more information. There was something endearing about Vi’s insistence on keeping it a surprise. Besides, she trusted her. And whatever the gang leader had planned, the top student knew it would be special.
They drove through the city and gradually transitioned into quieter, more secluded roads. The buildings grew sparser, and soon, the urban landscape gave way to nature. Tall trees lined the sides of the road, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. The headlights cut through the darkness, casting long shadows over the winding road.
“Take the next left,” Vi instructed, pointing toward a barely visible dirt path.
“Are you sure? That looks… remote…” the bluenette’s eyebrows raised in surprise.
“Trust me,” the redette said with a wink.
With a shrug, the taller woman turned down the path. The car’s tires crunched over gravel as they followed the trail deeper into the forest. After a few minutes of driving in silence, the trees suddenly opened up to reveal a wide, grassy clearing. The Human slowed the car, her breath catching in her throat at the sight before them.
The clearing was perched on a small hill, with an unobstructed view of the night sky. Above them, the stars were scattered across the heavens in a dazzling array, twinkling like diamonds against the inky blackness. In the distance, the faint glow of the city lights was barely visible, but here, in the stillness of nature, it felt like they were a world away from everything.
The bluenette pulled the car to a stop at the edge of the clearing and turned off the engine. The sudden silence was peaceful, broken only by the soft rustling of the trees and the distant chirping of crickets.
“Wow,” she breathed, her eyes wide with wonder as she stepped out of the car. “This is… beautiful.”
The redette climbed out of the passenger seat, her hands in her pockets, a satisfied smile playing on her lips.
“Told ya I had a good spot. Thought you’d like it.”
“I love it,” the top student admitted, her voice soft as she walked over to the Hybrid. “This is perfect.”
The brawler shrugged, trying to downplay her pride, but the way Caitlyn’s eyes lit up made it impossible for her not to smile.
“Figured we could use some peace. Away from all the noise and… everything.”
“You’re so sweet…”
“I figured you might like this place,” the Wolf woman said quietly. “I come here sometimes when I need to clear my head. It’s peaceful.”
“Thank you for bringing me here,” smiled the bluenette.
Caitlyn sat down on the ground, patting the spot beside her. Vi hesitated for a moment, then joined her, the soft grass brushing against her skin. They lay back, side by side, gazing up at the sky. The stars were brilliant tonight, countless pinpricks of light scattered across the velvety darkness. The Milky Way stretched out like a river of diamonds, and the constellations the top student had studied so meticulously were all visible, each one telling a story written in the cosmos.
Neither of them spoke. They simply lay there, taking in the beauty of the night sky, the weight of their unspoken feelings hanging between them. It was a comfortable silence, filled with the unspoken understanding that they were both exactly where they wanted to be.
After a while, Caitlyn broke the silence, her voice soft and filled with wonder.
“I’ve always loved stargazing,” she said, her eyes tracing the familiar patterns above them. “It makes you realize how small we are in the grand scheme of things. But at the same time, it’s comforting, knowing we’re part of something so vast and beautiful.”
The rebel turned her head slightly to look at the other woman, her gaze softening.
“You’re pretty amazing, you know that?” the gang leader said quietly, her voice tinged with admiration. “You always see the beauty in everything.”
“I just… like to appreciate the little things,” she said, her cheeks flushed slightly, but smiling, her eyes still focused on the stars. “And tonight… tonight feels special.”
“Special…?”
“Yes…”
Caitlyn reached out tentatively, her fingers brushing against Vi’s. The Hybrid hesitated for only a moment before intertwining her fingers with the Human’s, her touch gentle and protective.
A shooting star streaked across the sky, leaving a trail of light in its wake. The bluenette’s breath caught, and she squeezed the redette’s hand gently.
“Make a wish,” she whispered, her voice full of quiet excitement.
The brawler closed her eyes, the warmth of the tall woman’s hand in hers grounding her as she made her wish. She didn’t need to say it out loud. She knew what she wanted, what she had wanted for so long now. She wanted another kiss. Not something brutal, something surprising. Sure, she really enjoyed their first kiss and wanted to give the ice-skater another one since their first. But she didn’t know how to make the move. She never felt like that for someone before… She never had a girlfriend. How to explain those feelings she had for Caitlyn? How to tell her she was making her heart beating so loudly? How to tell her what she really wanted…
When Vi opened her eyes again, she found Caitlyn watching her, a soft smile playing on her lips.
“What did you wish for?” the bluenette asked, her voice teasing yet tender.
The redette smiled, a hint of shyness creeping into her expression. She was not ready…
“I don’t think I’m supposed to say,” she replied, her voice playful yet earnest, making Caitlyn laugh softly, the sound like music in the stillness of the night.
“Fair enough,” she said, her thumb gently stroking the back of the gang leader’s hand.
Caitlyn's thumb traced slow circles on the back of Vi's hand, the soft gesture sending a warmth through the brawler that she wasn’t used to feeling. The brawler looked up at the stars again, the peaceful sky contrasting the whirlwind of thoughts spinning in her mind. Every time the tall woman laughed or smiled like that, something in the redette’s chest stirred, something she was still figuring out.
The night air was crisp but not too cold, and the soft sound of crickets chirping added to the tranquility surrounding them. The shooting star had long disappeared, but its magic still lingered, especially in the way the top student kept looking at her.
"Do you believe in that stuff?" she asked after a moment, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Wishes on shooting stars?"
Vi tilted her head slightly, considering the question.
"I used to. When I was a kid, anyway. I’d make all sorts of wishes… dumb ones, mostly. Like becoming a superhero, for my mother to be still here, to become the most badass person ever so I could protect my little sister from all this hatred of being from a Hybrid family… stuff like that."
The Human's expression softened. She wanted to reach out, to say something comforting, but she knew the Hybrid. The rebel rarely talked about her past, and when she did, it wasn’t because she wanted pity. It was her way of letting the bluenette in, piece by piece. She didn’t know why, but she felt comfortable in her presence, safe even. She felt she could allow herself to be vulnerable but never be hurt from her. She wouldn’t do that… The gang leader never wanted to let people touch her soul, she didn’t want to suffer, so she closed herself to everyone. Her gang didn’t count, they proved how faithful and trustworthy they were, so the Wolf woman allowed them to enter her inner circle. They never betrayed her, she knew it, mostly because they were also from Zaun, just like her. But this Piltie Princess? Yes… she could be trusted…
"And now?" Caitlyn asked, keeping her tone light, but with genuine curiosity.
"I don’t know,” Vi shrugged, her grip on the other woman’s hand tightening just a fraction. “Maybe I stopped believing for a while. Wishes never come true. You’re only stuck in a spiral of stupid hopes and dreams that will never happen. But… tonight feels different. Maybe wishes aren’t such a bad idea. Maybe I can try, one more time?"
The bluenette’s lips curved into a small smile, sensing the shift in the redette’s voice. She was full of sadness, she could feel it. Dark secrets still hurtful, and the brawler wasn’t ready yet to open fully. But she was doing it, step by step, and the top student felt honored to be able to hear some of the Hybrid’s story. She needed to make her feel better. Maybe indeed, they could try to make a wish and see it being fulfilled?
She moved a little closer, the cool grass beneath them crinkling softly as she did.
"I made a wish too," Caitlyn admitted, her voice barely above a whisper now, her breath warm against the cool night air.
Vi’s heart skipped a beat.
"Oh yeah? What’d you wish for?"
"Well,” the Human chuckled, her eyes twinkling like the stars above. “I’m not supposed to tell either, am I?"
"Hey, that’s my line," the rebel grinned, her bravado returning for a second as she nudged the bluenette playfully.
Their laughter faded into the stillness of the night, but the comfort and warmth between them only grew stronger. The sky stretched endlessly above them, vast and full of possibilities, just like the uncharted territory of their relationship.
"I’m glad we did this," Caitlyn murmured after a beat, her voice sincere. "I needed this."
"Yeah?" Vi’s voice softened too, her tough exterior breaking, just for Caitlyn. "I’m glad you’re here."
There was another pause, and then the top student shifted, rolling onto her side to face the brawler. The redette did the same, their faces only inches apart now, their breaths mingling in the cool night air.
The Human's hand moved from the Wolf woman’s, her fingers lightly tracing the edges of the rebel's jaw, her touch feather-light, as if testing the waters. The Hybrid’s breath caught, her heart thudding loudly in her chest. Every nerve in her body was alive with the sensation of the tall woman’s gentle touch.
"Vi..." Caitlyn whispered, her voice soft, tender, but questioning.
The gang leader swallowed hard, her mind spinning. This was it, wasn’t it? The moment she’d been waiting for, the one that scared her as much as it thrilled her. What should she do? Dig in and try her luck, kissing the Human? Or just wait and let her say or do something?
“Y-Yes… Caitlyn…?”
“I…” she hesitated, her gaze wandering on the redette’s lips. “I… I’m starting to get a bit cold…”
Vi blinked, momentarily thrown off by Caitlyn’s words. A rush of nervous energy filled the space between them. The night air was indeed cooler now, but something in the way the top student said it made the brawler's heart sink. Maybe… maybe she didn’t want a kiss, in fact? Maybe she was thinking that the brawler wasn’t good enough? Well, she wouldn’t blame her. Who would like to be a wild beast’s girlfriend?
“Oh,” the Wolf woman managed to respond, her usual bravado faltering. “Cold?”
The tall woman gave her a soft smile, the same one that always made the redette feel like the world around them disappeared. The bluenette didn’t move away, didn’t break their eye contact, her fingers still tracing the line of the rebel's jaw ever so gently.
“Yes…” Caitlyn whispered, her breath mingling with the crisp air. There was something more to her words, a subtle invitation beneath the simple statement.
The Hybrid's mind raced, unsure of how to proceed. Part of her wanted to crack a joke, maybe tease the Human about bringing a jacket next time, but the softness in the ice-skater’s gaze kept her rooted in the moment. This wasn't a time for jokes.
Without thinking, the hockey player shifted, her body acting before her mind could catch up. She took off her blazer and put it on the other woman’s shoulder. Then, she reached out, tentatively at first, before sliding her arm around Caitlyn's waist, pulling the other woman closer to her. The cool breeze no longer felt biting as the top student nestled against her side, their bodies close enough to share warmth.
“How’s that?” Vi asked, her voice lower, more tender than usual.
The bluenette leaned into the embrace, her cheek resting against the bralwer’s shoulder as a soft, contented sigh escaped her lips.
“Much better,” she murmured, her voice filled with quiet affection.
They stayed like that for a moment, wrapped in the warmth of each other’s presence. The night stretched out around them, vast and silent, yet somehow more intimate than either of them had expected. Vi could feel Caitlyn's heart beating steadily against her, the rhythmic sound soothing her own racing pulse.
As they lay there, staring up at the stars, the gang leader felt a surge of emotions she couldn’t quite name. It wasn’t just the thrill of being so close to the Human… it was more than that. For the first time in a long while, the Wolf woman felt… safe. Like all the walls she’d built up, all the defenses she clung to so tightly, didn’t need to be there. Not with the bluenette.
The top student shifted slightly, her hand finding the rebel’s once more, their fingers intertwining naturally. She turned her head, just enough to look up at the redette. The sky above was filled with countless stars, but right now, the only thing that mattered was the person lying next to her.
“Vi… I know this might sound silly, but… I feel safe with you. Like I can be myself with you,” Caitlyn said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, as if she was afraid of breaking the delicate moment between them.
The Hybrid’s heart skipped a beat. She didn’t know how to respond right away, the weight of the tall woman’s words settling into her chest. The idea that someone as smart, strong, and beautiful as the Human felt safe with her , a gang leader, a rebel, a misfit, was almost too much to process.
“I feel the same,” Vi admitted quietly, her thumb brushing over Caitlyn’s knuckles absentmindedly. “I’ve never felt like this with anyone before. It’s… new. Scary, even. But I like it. I like… us.”
The top student’s eyes softened even more, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips.
“I like us too,” she whispered, her voice full of warmth.
There was a beat of silence, the air between them thick with emotion. The gang leader could feel her pulse quickening again, but this time, it wasn’t fear. It was the quiet anticipation of something she’d been thinking about since the moment they’d first kissed. If only it could happen again… She wasn’t able to think about anything else when she was close to this stunning woman. Her smell, the taste of her lips, her warmth… she was just… perfect…
Bzzzzzzzzzz. Bzzzzzzzzzz.
“Someone’s calling you?” asked the ice-skater.
“Nah. Think it’s a text.”
The redette grabbed her phone and saw her sister’s name. Oh! Was she in need? She excused herself and read the message. It was only to tell her that she shouldn’t forget to drive her at her therapy session tomorrow morning. Right! She shouldn’t go to bed too late then. She wouldn’t want to be all sleepy and fall on the wheel and so crash together.
“Something’s wrong…?” worried the bluenette.
“No. Just my sis’ telling me not to forget her appointment.”
“She has a date?” chuckled the top student.
“Not yet. That appointment is… less fun,” sighed the Wolf woman.
“I’m sorry… I shouldn’t have…”
“You couldn’t know, Cupcake,” the Hybrid cut off the Human. “So no need to apologize, ‘kay? It’s just… well… She’s mute, you know that. She wasn’t born like that. She became like that because of fucking assholes who harrassed her at school. Because she’s from a Hybrid father and a Human mother. The bullies… they… they did very bad things to her…”
Caitlyn put her hand on Vi’s, caressing it with her thumb. The redette looked at the bluenette, her gaze in hers.
“I’m sorry, Cupcake… I’m ruining our date.”
“By opening to me? By trusting me? Vi Lane, I’m happy and honored that you feel safe enough with me to talk to me about such horrible events in your life.”
“And you don’t know the worst…” sighed the gang leader.
“And I will listen to this worst, whenever you want.”
“Not tonight.”
“Then not tonight it is.”
“Thank you, Cupcake… for being so understanding. I don’t deserve you…”
“If you don’t, then I don’t either.”
“Oh no, trust me. You haven’t seen not even ten percent of what I’m capable of,” confessed the rebel, gritting her fangs. “I am a walking nightmare, a wild beast driven by hatred.”
“Vi…”
“It’s okay, Caitlyn. I know what and who I am. I have no regrets of anything I’ve done. I would do it again without hesitation.”
“Everything?” repeated the top student.
“Yes.”
Especially our kiss, thought Vi. But how could she ask her to give her one another? To let her kiss her again? To admit she wished for that. She was so bold and brave usually, but for something like love? Love… Was it what she was feeling for Caitlyn? Was she in love with her? This would explain a lot… But was she worthy of this?
No.
“We should go,” finally said Vi, her voice laced with sadness. “I… I don’t want to worry Jinx by being late tomorrow.”
A lame excuse, but she couldn’t find the courage to ask her for a kiss.
*****
The night air was cool against Vi’s skin as she leaned back in the passenger seat of Caitlyn’s car. The drive back from the forest was quiet, a comfortable silence settling between them. The brawler could still feel the lingering warmth of the top student’s hand from earlier, the memory of their time stargazing vivid in her mind. She couldn’t stop thinking about how close they had been tonight…
The redette glanced over at the bluenette , who was focused on the road, her hands steady on the wheel. There was a calmness about her, but the Wolf woman could sense the tension beneath the surface. It mirrored the nervous energy humming through her own veins. Tonight had been special, and the rebel knew it was more than just the stars that made it that way.
As they pulled up to her house, the gang leader felt a pang of disappointment. She didn’t want the night to end, didn’t want to leave the ice-skater’s side just yet. The porch light was on, casting a warm, familiar glow over the front yard, but it did nothing to ease the sudden anxiety that bubbled up inside her. When the tall woman turned off the engine, the car was plunged into silence. For a moment, neither of them moved. The hockey player could feel her heartbeat in her ears, each thud reminding her of the feelings she’d been trying to push down for so long.
Finally, Caitlyn turned to her, her voice soft and a little unsure.
“Vi,” she began, “there’s something I need to tell you.”
Vi’s ears twitched slightly as she met the other woman’s gaze. There was something in her eyes, something deeper than usual, and it made the Hybrid’s heart race even faster.
“What is it?” she asked, her voice coming out lower than she intended, almost a whisper.
“Remember those kisses?” the Human asked, her voice trembling slightly. “The ones we shared before? They meant something to me. Really.”
The brawler’s heart skipped a beat at the top student’s words. She hadn’t expected this, hadn’t dared to hope that the bluenette might feel the same way.
“They meant something to me too,” the Wolf woman found herself saying, her voice softer than she intended. “I just… I didn’t know how to say it. I’m stupid with emotions. I’m scared when I don’t know them.”
The ice-skater’s eyes softened, and the rebel felt a wave of relief wash over her.
“I was scared too,” she confessed, her voice full of emotion. “But tonight… when we saw that shooting star… I made a wish.”
The gang leader’s curiosity piqued, her ears perking up slightly.
“What did you wish for?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, though she felt like she already knew the answer.
“I wished…” Caitlyn took a deep breath, her eyes locked on Vi’s “...to kiss you again,” she admitted, her voice trembling slightly. “Because… I like you. I really like you. I couldn’t stop thinking about it the whole night. And I know this sounds crazy, but… I want you to kiss me again. I need you to.”
The redette’s breath caught in her throat. Hearing the bluenette admit it out loud, hearing her put words to the feelings that had been simmering between them for so long… it was overwhelming. The Hybrid opened her mouth to respond, but for a moment, she was at a loss for words.
“That was my wish too,” she whispered, feeling both exposed and incredibly relieved.
“Then kiss me, Vi,” the Human ordered, her voice low and commanding, leaving no room for hesitation. “Right now.”
The intensity of Caitlyn’s words hit Vi like a wave. She felt a surge of emotions, desire, fear, excitement, all blending into one powerful feeling that made her skin tingle and her tail swish in anticipation. Before she could say anything more, the taller woman moved. The Wolf woman’s breath hitched as the top student’s hands cupped her face, her touch gentle but firm. The Hybrid’s eyes fluttered closed as the Human leaned in, her heart pounding in her chest.
When their lips met, it was like everything fell into place. This kiss was nothing like the ones before. It wasn’t teasing or playful. It was real, full of all the emotions they had both been hiding.
The redette’s hands found their way to the bluenette’s waist, pulling her closer as the kiss deepened with all the intensity she’d been holding in, her claws lightly grazing the soft fabric of the ice-skater’s shirt. Caitlyn responded by slipping one hand into Vi’s hair, tugging gently as her other hand trailed down the Hybrid’s back, feeling the soft fur of her tail as it twitched in excitement.
The kiss was everything they’d wished for and more. It was filled with the passion they had both kept hidden, the unspoken words finally being communicated in the way they moved against each other. The hockey player’s fangs brushed against the top student’s lips, sending a jolt of pleasure through both of them. The tall woman let out a soft moan, her grip tightening on the rebel as she opened her mouth, inviting the the gang leader to explore deeper.
Vi obliged, her tongue sweeping into Caitlyn’s mouth, tasting her sweetness. The kiss grew more fervent, more desperate, as if they were both trying to make up for all the time they had wasted holding back.
When they finally broke apart, both were breathless, their foreheads resting against each other, savoring the closeness. The Hybrid’s tail swished rapidly, a clear sign of her excitement, while the Human’s usually composed demeanor was completely undone, her cheeks flushed, and her eyes bright with desire.
The kiss was a release of everything they had kept inside, a confirmation of what they both wanted but had been too scared to admit. The redette felt like her heart was about to burst, the warmth of the bluenette’s lips against hers sending shivers down her spine.
“Vi,” Caitlyn began, her voice soft but full of resolve, “I want this. I want us. No more pretending, no more hiding how we feel.”
Vi’s heart swelled at the top student’s words. She had wanted this for so long, had been so scared to admit it, but now, hearing the ice-skater say it, she felt a wave of happiness and peace wash over her.
“I want that too,” she replied, her voice filled with warmth and sincerity. “I’ve wanted it for so long, but I was too scared to admit it.”
“Then let’s stop being scared,” the taller woman said, her voice full of determination. “Let’s be together, for real.”
“Okay,” the gang leader whispered, her voice full of emotion, her heart soaring at the thought. “Let’s be together. Girlfriends?”
The bluenette’s eyes lit up, and the redette felt a surge of joy at the sight.
“Girlfriends,” Caitlyn confirmed, her voice filled with happiness, her thumb tracing Vi’s bottom lip, where a faint trace of her lipstick had smeared.
Notes:
FINALLY!!!!!!!!
They finally decided to confess their love and to become a couple!
Congrats to our favorite useless lesbians who are now girlfriends!This chapter is longer than the previous ones. I couldn't shorten it, they deserved a slow but powerful pace for this crucial moment in their relationship.
And I honestly enjoyed writing it o/
Hope you enjoyed reading it o/
Link for the fanart:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521819170882/(I honestly damn love this fanart... such intensity of their love and passion...)
Chapter 24: Gossip
Summary:
“Irelia told me you two were getting closer and closer. But THAT close? OH MY!”
“Riven, please…” sighed Caitlyn. “I know you’re always excited about gossips, but please do not make a scene.”
“How could I keep my mouth shut? Come on! You, Caitlyn Kiramman, the top student of Piltover’s University, the vice-president of the student council, the heiress! You’re with the wild untamed beast from Zaun! The infamous and violent Vi Lane! You’re just like that novel!”
“Oh no…” exhaled Irelia. “Here she goes again…”
Notes:
They're finally officially girlfriends!
What will happen now? How things will go?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You sure you want this…?”
“Vi… Please…”
“I need you to say it, Caitlyn. Are you sure you want us to do this?” repeated the Wolf woman. “I mean… don’t you think it’s a bit early? We’re together since… such a short time… Aren’t we overstepping?”
She glanced away, heart racing as she wrestled with her feelings.
“Don’t you trust me?”
“I do, Cupcake, really. But… it seems so fast…” said the rebel, looking up, meeting Caitlyn’s gaze. The bluenette’s eyes were steady, full of love and determination.
“Vi Lane. Look at me,” the bluenette took the redette’s face in her both hands, her touch grounding. “I love you, and I want to do this with you. I trust you so please, trust me.”
The sincerity in Caitlyn's voice melted some of Vi’s doubts, but her heart still raced, caught between fear and longing.
“Okay, fine… You win.”
“Do you want me to kiss you again so you will feel comfortable enough?”
“I don’t mind another kiss,” the brawler’s lips curled into a grin, the warmth spreading through her chest.
“Come here…” smiled the Human, moving her index back and forth to suggest the Wolf woman to come closer.
The rebel obeyed without a second thought and grabbed the hips of her girlfriend, her lips brushing softly against the bluenette’s. The kiss was sweet, but the redette’s heart raced from the affection. When they broke apart, she let her forehead rest against hers.
“Okay… Think I’m ready…”
“If you want to change your mind, I won’t be mad at you, don’t worry.”
“I know, Cupcake. But… I want to be better. I want to show you how proud I am to be your girlfriend. Or like you say… your good girl.”
“Someone is liking the nickname then…” chuckled the top student.
“I can confess now… I do.”
“Understood, Vi Lane. Are you ready?”
“As ready as I could be.”
The taller woman intertwined her fingers with the Hybrid’s.
“Then let’s do it.”
Vi felt her pulse quicken. Her fingers were locked with Caitlyn’s, but each step made the tension in her body grow. The bustling courtyard stretched ahead of them, students moving from one class to another, chatting in small groups. No one had noticed them yet, but the gang leader couldn’t shake the feeling that every pair of eyes would soon be on them.
It wasn’t the first time they’d been seen together, but it was the first time they were publicly holding hands, an undeniable display of affection. For the bluenette, it seemed so easy, so natural. She was beaming, clearly content to be seen with the redette. But for the Wolf woman, it felt like exposing a vulnerable part of herself to the world.
“You good?” the top student asked softly, giving the rebel’s hand a reassuring squeeze.
The Hybrid’s gaze darted around the courtyard. A couple of students walked by, giving them a brief glance, but then they looked away, uninterested. Yet it was enough to make her jaw clench.
“Yeah, yeah. I’m good,” she replied, though the tightness in her voice betrayed her nerves.
“Remember, I’m right here,” the Human said, leaning in slightly as they continued walking. “If you feel uncomfortable, just let me know.”
“I don’t wanna be ashamed to be with you.”
“And I am proud to be your girlfriend. But I want you to feel at your best, so don’t refrain yourself from telling me that it’s too much for you. I am here for you, Darling.”
The calm in the ice-skater voice helped, but the brawler’s eyes flickered toward a group of guys sitting on a bench nearby. They stared a little too long, and one of them nudged the other, pointing in their direction. The hockey player’s stomach twisted, her muscles tensing.
“What are they looking at?” she muttered under her breath, her free hand curling into a fist. Her instincts flared, the protective urge to confront anyone who even slightly disrespected what they had.
“Love,” Caitlyn’s voice pulled her back. She squeezed her hand again, her thumb stroking gently against Vi’s skin. “Ignore them. It’s just curiosity.”
“Yeah, well, it feels like more than that,” the Wolf woman grumbled, her eyes narrowing.
She fought the urge to march over and demand an explanation for the stares, but her girlfriend’s steady presence beside her kept her grounded. Don’t ruin this. Don’t make a scene, she reminded herself.
Caitlyn, ever perceptive, turned them down a quieter path, away from the larger crowds. She kept the conversation light, talking about her plans for the weekend, the latest classes she’d been acing, anything to keep Vi’s mind off the weight of the world pressing down on them. But the redette was only half listening, her focus divided between the top student and the people around them. Every glance felt like a challenge, every whisper an insult. She knew it was only a matter of time before her tough but sweet beast would unleash and do what she thought was the only answer: fight, hit, hurt.
Then, as they passed a pair of girls sitting on a nearby bench, one of them looked up, her eyes lingering on their joined hands. She leaned over and whispered something to her friend, and they both started giggling. That made the Hybrid freeze, her grip on the Human’s hand tightening.
“Did you hear that?” she growled, already feeling her blood boil. “They think it’s funny.”
“Hey,” the bluenette tugged gently on the brawler’s arm, stepping in front of her to block her from turning back to confront them. “Look at me, Vi.”
“I’m not just gonna stand here and let people laugh at us,” the rebel’s chest rose and fell with heavy breaths as she tried to control the anger bubbling inside.
“You’re not standing alone,” the ice-skater cupped the hockey player’s face with both hands, her thumbs brushing against her cheeks. “We’re in this together. And you don’t have to fight everyone who doesn’t understand. Okay?”
Vi’s eyes searched Caitlyn’s, the intensity of her emotions swirling just beneath the surface. She wanted to protect her girl, to shield her from the world’s judgment. But the Human was strong too, stronger than the Hybrid sometimes gave her credit for. And she had to remember it.
“Okay…” the Wolf woman breathed, her voice quieter, but her fists still clenched at her sides.
The blunette smiled softly, leaning in to press a brief kiss to the redette’s forehead.
“We’re fine. No one else matters. You are here for me, and I am here for you. Focus on me.”
For a moment, the tension eased. The brawler felt the warmth of the top student’s touch calming her racing heart. She let out a long breath, the weight of the moment lightening just a bit.
“Yeah… Only you…”
But then another group of students passed, and one of them sneered, making a crude comment under his breath. The gang leader heard it clearly, and the rage that had barely simmered moments ago surged back up to the surface.
“Vi, don’t…” Caitlyn started, but it was too late.
Vi spun around, her body rigid with anger.
“What did you just say?” she barked, her voice loud enough to draw attention from nearby students.
The guy who made the comment looked startled, his friends falling silent. He shrugged, trying to act tough. He surely would have never thought the redette would hear him… He realized the mistake he just made, yet, he didn’t want to lose. Not completely.
“Nothing. It’s not a big deal.”
“It is to me,” the rebel growled, taking a step toward him, her eyes blazing with fury.
Her wolf-like ears twitched as she overheard his sneering words to his friends, "Looks like Kiramman found herself a pet" . Her lip curled back, revealing the sharp points of her fangs, but she held her ground, waiting. She wanted to see if he had the guts to face the consequences of what he’d said or if he was too much of a coward. Her grey eyes narrowed as she watched him avoid her gaze, his heartbeat practically thundering in her sensitive ears. It seemed like it was the second option. Coward.
Before things could escalate, the bluenette moved quickly, stepping in front of the redette and placing a firm hand on her chest.
“Vi, no,” she said, her voice calm but commanding. “He’s not worth it.”
The Wolf woman’s breathing was heavy, her muscles coiled, ready to spring. But her girlfriend’s touch, gentle and insistent, kept her rooted in place.
“Darling, please,” the top student whispered, her siren eyes locking onto the brawler’s with a pleading look. “This won’t solve anything. Let’s just go.”
The Hybrid clenched her jaw, her sharp fangs pressing against her lower lip as she glared at the guy one last time. Her wolf-like ears pinned back in irritation, and her claws instinctively extended, though she resisted the urge to use them. The sight of him sweating, drops flowing down his face, and his frantic gulping told her enough. He understood now. He’d never cross that line again. Satisfied, the rebel’s tense muscles began to unwind, her tail lowering as she took a step back. With a final huff, she turned away, her focus shifting back to Caitlyn.
“Fine,” she muttered, the fire in her eyes dimming, though her fists were still clenched. “But you, don’t you ever talk badly of my woman. You hear me?!”
“Y-Yeah…” he stuttered, before almost running away.
The ice-skater smiled at the hockey player, soft and understanding, threading their fingers together once more.
“Thank you,” she whispered, leaning up to kiss the rebel’s cheek. “You did the right thing. You used your words instead of your fists.”
As they walked away, Caitlyn kept her voice low, soothing, guiding Vi’s attention away from the onlookers and back to her. She knew it would be the best way to help her not listen to the comments people would make on their way. It would take a long time for the gang leader to not be on the edge so often…
“I’m proud of you, Darling. I know this isn’t easy. But we’ll get through it, together.”
The Hybrid exhaled slowly, her pointed wolf ears twitching as the sound of her breath cut through the stillness. The fur on her tail bristled for a moment before smoothing as the anger and frustration began to ebb, giving way to a deeper sense of peace. Sharp fangs briefly flashed as she sighed, her lips curling back in a grimace that softened when she felt the gentle warmth of the Human’s hand on her arm. The touch was grounding, her claws retracting as she flexed her fingers. It was enough to remind her of what really mattered.
“Yeah,” the redette said quietly, squeezing the bluenette’s hand in return. “Together.”
“Oh my!” shouted a voice. “So it’s true?!”
The couple turned around, seeing two female students walking towards them. One of them was Irelia, the other was a silver-hair woman, a bit smaller than Vi.
“Irelia told me you two were getting closer and closer. But THAT close? OH MY!”
“Riven, please…” sighed Caitlyn. “I know you’re always excited about gossips, but please do not make a scene.”
“How could I keep my mouth shut? Come on! You, Caitlyn Kiramman, the top student of Piltover’s University, the vice-president of the student council, the heiress! You’re with the wild untamed beast from Zaun! The infamous and violent Vi Lane! You’re just like that novel!”
“Oh no…” exhaled Irelia. “Here she goes again…”
“What?” asked the bluenette, not realizing what she had just said.
“The Beauty and the Beast!”
“Really…?” Vi rose an eyebrow.
“Yeah! Come on, look at you! Caitlyn is the most popular girl of the uni! She would win the Miss Piltover trophy if she had compete!”
Wasn’t that Sarah’s trophy? The ginger head was fucking proud of that…
“I don’t want to,” argued the top student. “I don’t see the point. I am always in for competition, but this one won’t help my career. I don’t want to be a model or a porn star.”
The moment hung in the air as Caitlyn's blunt response left everyone blinking in surprise. The brawler, despite herself, couldn’t help but smirk.
“Damn, Cupcake, that was brutal,” the Wolf woman chuckled, her tension easing for the first time in what felt like hours.
The top student’s ability to take things in stride, even the blonde hair girl’s over-the-top gossip, was just one more reason she loved her. Irelia sighed, running a hand over her face as she shot Riven a pointed look.
“I told you she wasn’t interested in your drama.”
“Okay, okay, I get it,” Riven, undeterred, simply grinned wider. “But come on! You two together? It’s iconic. I mean, I live for this kind of love story.”
“I really don’t need an audience,” the ice-skater said, though her tone was still good-natured.
Caitlyn leaned against Vi slightly, their fingers still intertwined. It was a small, intimate gesture, but to the gang leader, it meant the world. The tension that had been simmering in her muscles was finally starting to fade, replaced by a warm sense of pride that this beautiful woman was hers. Publicly.
“But seriously, you have to tell me,” the blondette leaned in closer, eyes wide with excitement. “Who made the first move? Was it you, Caitlyn? Or did Vi finally give in to her softer side?”
The Hybrid rolled her eyes, but before she could snap back with something sarcastic, the Human cut in smoothly.
“That’s between me and Vi,” she said, a teasing lilt in her voice. “But let’s just say… I wasn’t waiting around. And I didn’t want to.”
Riven’s jaw dropped in delight, while Irelia shook her head, clearly exasperated by her friend’s antics. She was definitely loving for the gossip… But she was a very good friend, faithful and always ready to stand for the people she cared about. She was just… way too excited. The rebel snorted, looking down at her girlfriend with an affectionate smirk.
“You’re enjoying this way too much, aren’t you?”
“Maybe just a little,” the tall woman admitted, squeezing her hand.
As the blondinette continued to gush about their relationship, the rest of the campus seemed to blur into the background. For the first time since stepping into the courtyard, Vi found herself able to breathe a little easier. Caitlyn’s calm, steady presence and her light-hearted approach to everything was helping her manage the swarm of emotions inside her.
Still, there was a part of the brawler that remained on edge. The moment someone crossed a line again, she knew her protective instincts would kick in. But the top student was here, always pulling her back before she could spiral. She knew that it was too fresh for the hockey player to keep calm… Her violent nature wasn’t easy to settle down, especially when comments and mockery were lingering around.
The blondinette finally took a breath, turning her attention back to Irelia with a mischievous grin.
“Okay, I’m done. For now.”
“Thank the gods,” the woman with dark hair let out a relieved sigh.
As Riven and Irelia moved on, the Wolf woman exhaled slowly, the heat from her earlier frustration starting to fade completely. She glanced at the top student , who was watching her with a look of quiet understanding.
“You doing okay?” the Human asked softly, her fingers brushing against Vi’s hand.
The Hybrid nodded, feeling the last remnants of her tension slip away.
“Yeah… I am now.”
The ice-skater smiled, leaning up to kiss the hockey player’s cheek again, a small gesture of affection that sent warmth through the rebel’s chest.
“Let’s go to class,” Caitlyn suggested. “I think time for us to focus on getting your grades even better.”
“Of course, Cupcake,” the gang leader chuckled. “You won’t miss an opportunity to try to tame me, huh?”
“As if you didn’t like me calling you a good girl…” teased the taller woman.
“Okay, you won…”
Notes:
Sorry for the joke at the beginning XD
I just couldn't not do it, too tempting lol don't hate me pleaseAnd meet Riven! We already met Irelia, so it was time for us to know Caitlyn's best friends a little more.
I like Riven and Irelia dynamics... Riven is like a kid seeing a new toy or getting a Christmas present x) And Irelia is here to balance, between Riven's energy and Caitlyn's composure. Even though she's more like Caitlyn...And ofc, it wouldn't be Vi if she wasn't threatening people lol
Chapter 25: Star player
Summary:
Vi let out a slow breath, her pulse racing despite her girlfriend’s words. She wanted to believe her… really, she did… But it didn’t erase the fear gnawing at her gut. What if tonight wasn’t enough? What if she wasn’t enough? She wasn’t just fighting for a place on the team; she was fighting against everything that had ever made her feel less than worthy. She was fighting for her future.
Notes:
Vi and Caitlyn are officially together, and Caitlyn wanted to show everyone how proud she is to be Vi's girlfriend.
But our dear and fierce Wolf Hybrid isn't the easy one to calm down when other are making fun of her, or them, whatever, to Vi.
Fortunately, they have allies! And Caitlyn knows how to tame Vi...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun had dipped below the horizon, casting the campus in the deepening shades of twilight as Vi and Caitlyn made their way to the athletic complex. The Wolf woman’s hands were buried deep in her pockets, her fingers fidgeting against the worn leather lining of her jacket. Her tail twitched restlessly behind her, betraying the nerves she tried to keep in check. Her heart thudded with a mix of nerves and anticipation.
Tonight’s hockey training felt more important than usual, like every movement on the ice would be scrutinized. She knew Sevika had already made it clear: she wasn’t part of the main team just yet. Official games were off the table for now. But the brawler wanted more than anything to prove her worth, to show she deserved that spot.
“Are you sure you’re okay?” the top student’s voice was soft, cutting through the quiet of the evening. She walked close to her girlfriend, her presence comforting in its calmness.
“Yeah, I’m fine,” the rebel muttered, though her voice was tight, betraying the storm brewing inside. Her wolf-like ears twitched, picking up every sound around them, from the scrape of her boots against the pavement to the soft, rhythmic breathing of the other woman beside her. “Just got a lot riding on tonight, you know?”
“You’ve got nothing to prove, Darling,” The ice-skater arched an eyebrow, her gaze fixed on Vi’s profile. “You know you’re good enough. Coach Sevika’s just giving you time to find your footing.”
“Time…” the Hybrid scoffed, kicking a loose pebble as they approached the rink. Her enhanced muscles flexed beneath her skin, tensed and ready, as though preparing for a fight rather than practice. “I don’t need time. I need a chance. And I don’t want her thinking I can’t handle the pressure, ‘cause if I screw up tonight… what if she never gives me one?”
The Human reached out, her fingers brushing lightly against the gang leader’s arm, grounding her.
“You’re stronger than that. And you’re not just some backup option, Vi. Coach Sevika will see it, I don’t doubt that.”
The redette glanced sideways at her, taking in the soft certainty in the bluenette’s voice. Her girlfriend always seemed to know how to calm the storm brewing inside her, even when Vi felt like she was one misstep away from losing control. She proved it during whole day, grounding her when she was about to lose it and fight with those stupid students who tried to provoke them.
But tonight was different. The pressure felt heavier, like all the odds were stacked against her. It reminded her of the streets of Zaun, when every fight felt like it was life or death, when every move had to prove she was more than just another stray wolf.
“You don’t get it, Cupcake,” she sighed, her tail swayed nervously behind her. She hated how easily her Hybrid side betrayed her emotions sometimes. “I know I’m not a weak player, but I’ve gotta show them I’m more than just muscle.” She clenched her fists in her pockets, her claws pressing lightly into her palms. “I want them to see I’m a real asset.”
The heiress slowed, gently tugging the gang leader to a stop in front of the athletic complex entrance. The taller woman turned to face her, looking down into her girlfriend’s grey eyes. The concern there was unmistakable, but it was wrapped in that calm, steady resolve Caitlyn always carried with her.
“Vi Lane,” she murmured, her voice low and firm, “you’re more than enough. And if Sevika or anyone else doesn’t see that, they’re wrong. Prove them how incredible you are.”
Vi let out a slow breath, her pulse racing despite her girlfriend’s words. She wanted to believe her… really, she did… But it didn’t erase the fear gnawing at her gut. What if tonight wasn’t enough? What if she wasn’t enough? She wasn’t just fighting for a place on the team; she was fighting against everything that had ever made her feel less than worthy. She was fighting for her future.
“I just…” the Wolf woman shook her head, looking away. “I don’t want to be stuck on the sidelines. I need to be out there. I need to show them what I’ve got.”
The Human’s hands moved to the Hybrid’s shoulders, drawing her closer. Her touch was warm, a stark contrast to the cool air settling around them. She tipped the brawler’s chin up slightly, forcing her to meet her eyes.
“So just go out there and do what you do best,” the top student said softly, her gaze unwavering. “Play your game. Don’t play for anyone else’s approval.”
The words hit the redette like a gentle blow, something deep inside her stirring in response to the bluenette’s quiet confidence in her. She knew Caitlyn was right, but it was hard to shake the weight of her own expectations. The pressure of proving herself felt as real as the ice beneath her skates.
“Yeah…” the gang leader mumbled, her voice quieter. “Easier said than done, though.”
“You’ll be amazing. You always are when you’re on the ice,” Caitlyn’s hand found Vi’s arm, fingers gently brushing against the tough fabric of her jacket.
The Wolf woman grunted in response, though a small smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She loved hearing that from Caitlyn, even if she wouldn’t admit it out loud.
“Yeah, well, it’s the damn selection that’s got me on edge. Everyone’s gunning for a spot, and I’m not exactly the type they want on the team, you know?”
“I don’t think anyone can argue with your skills. Besides, you’re not the type to back down from a challenge. That’s why you’ll get in.”
The rebel let out a short laugh.
“I’m not worried about the challenge. I’m worried about losing my temper and decking someone. Someone in particular, surely.”
The top student chuckled softly, the sound light and reassuring, even if she knew her girlfriend was talking about Darius.
“Well, just think about something else when you start feeling that itch. Like me, maybe?”
“Always thinking about you, Cupcake,” the Hybrid smirked, giving the Human a sidelong glance. “That’s not the problem. Or maybe… it is the real problem? I can’t focus on anything else when I’m thinking about you…”
Caitlyn’s lips curled into a small smile, and before Vi could say another word, the ice-skater leaned down and kissed her, soft, but firm, and filled with all the reassurance the hockey player didn’t know she needed. The kiss was brief, but it lingered, the top student’s warmth chasing away some of the tension coiling in Vi’s chest.
“Good luck,” the heiress whispered as she pulled back, her hands still resting lightly on the gang leader’s shoulders. “I’ll be watching.”
The redette blinked up at her, the familiar flutter of nerves replaced by a flicker of warmth that the bluenette always seemed to spark. She managed a half-smile, her gaze softening.
“Thanks, Cupcake. Guess I better not mess up, huh?”
“You won’t,” the taller woman replied, her tone sure and steady as ever. “I’ll see you after practice.”
*****
As Vi stepped onto the ice, her nerves fell away, replaced by a familiar focus.
The cold air nipped at her skin, but the adrenaline coursing through her veins made the chill almost welcome. She tightened the straps on her helmet, her wolf-like ears flicking beneath it as they adjusted to the sounds of the rink. The scrape of blades, the sharp breath of players, and the distant hum of voices in the stands. It felt so relaxing… almost as much as when she was with her gang.
She took a deep breath, knowing Caitlyn was somewhere up there, watching. That thought alone steadied her. She could feel her presence, like a tether holding her to the calm amidst the chaos. The brawler wasn’t playing for anyone’s approval tonight, not Sevika’s, not her teammates’, not even her girlfriend’s. She was playing for herself, for the spot she deserved, and for the future she wanted to build. That was the real motivation.
The puck dropped, and the team broke into a fast, aggressive drill. The Wolf woman moved in sync with the others, her body a blur of movement. Her Hybrid strength was an asset, letting her push through defenders, skate faster, hit harder. But she knew this was about more than raw power… it was about control, strategy, finesse. The ice was her battlefield, but tonight, her mind was her sharpest weapon.
Out of the corner of her eye, the redette caught sight of Darius. His eyes burned with something far more dangerous than competitiveness. It was rage. His jaw was clenched, his shoulders tight as he skated with a barely contained fury, his gaze locked on her every move.
But the rebel didn’t have time to dwell on it.
The drill continued, and she pivoted, speeding past defenders, weaving through them with a precision that felt almost instinctual. The puck was hers. As she readied her shot, a blur of black and white came barreling towards her, the dickhead, coming in hard.
He hit her with a vicious shoulder check that sent her sprawling across the ice.
“FUCK!”
The impact jarred her, but the gang leader was up in seconds, her enhanced reflexes kicking in before the pain could settle. She glared at him as she skated past, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a reaction. She was stronger than that, stronger than he surely thought.
But the man wasn’t done.
The next few plays were a blur of tension. Every time Vi got close to the puck, Darius was there, shoving, slashing his stick too close to her skates, trying to knock her off balance. His hits were harder than necessary, his movements fueled by more than just competitiveness. It wasn’t hockey anymore, it was a grudge match. He was losing his temper with every second, and the Wolf woman could feel his anger radiating off him like heat.
The team noticed. Garen, another striker like the redette, narrowed his eyes. He skated up alongside her after one particularly brutal check from his male teammate.
"You alright?" Garen asked, his voice low but concerned. His deep blue eyes flicked over to Darius, who was circling back for more.
"Fine," the brawler muttered, shaking off the sting in her shoulder. "Just a little extra attention from our friend over there."
Garen frowned, glancing back at Darius, who was glaring at the Hybrid as though he could burn her off the ice with his stare.
"What a dickhead…" the striker sighed, not understanding why their star player was being so aggressive. He knew he hated Hybrids, but still… He was driven by something else than detestation.
The brute lunged again, this time slashing at the Wolf woman’s stick, almost taking her out as they raced for the puck. The rebel sidestepped, using her quick reflexes to dodge the hit, but the shove that followed sent her crashing into the boards. The thud echoed through the rink, and for a second, everything went silent.
Vi could feel the fury rising inside her, the same dangerous edge that had made her feared in the streets of Zaun. She gritted her teeth, claws digging into her palms inside her gloves. Not here. Not now. She was in school, this was not her territory.
Before she could react, Garen was there, skating between them, his broad form blocking Darius from his teammate. He stopped just short of shoving him, but the intent was clear.
"Back off, Darius," the striker growled, his voice like the rumble of thunder.
"What’s the matter? Can't handle a little heat?" the brute sneered, but there was no humor in his eyes. Only barely concealed rage. He glanced past Garen at Vi, his face twisting into a snarl. "Maybe she should stick to something else if she can’t take a hit."
The Hybrid felt her blood boil, but her teammate was quicker to respond.
"There's a difference between playing tough and playing dirty," he shot back, his voice steady. He turned, glancing at the rest of the team who had gathered close, eyes on Darius. They weren’t impressed. "And right now, you're just being reckless."
The man’s eyes flickered, the tension mounting as more players came to stand behind Garen. One by one, they made their stance clear. Even Sevika, who had been watching from the sidelines, had crossed her arms, her sharp gaze on Darius.
"Keep it clean," the coach barked, her voice carrying across the ice. "Or you can sit the rest of practice out."
Darius looked ready to argue, but the team had already made their decision. The atmosphere shifted. It was one thing to be competitive, another to endanger the game and his teammates. He cursed under his breath and skated off to the far end of the rink, fuming.
Vi let out a slow breath, tension easing from her muscles. Garen gave her a nod, then skated back into position, the rest of the team following suit. The practice resumed, but the air felt lighter now, the weight of Darius’s aggression no longer hanging over them.
With renewed focus, the redette skated harder, faster. This was her chance, and she wasn’t going to let anyone, not even the dickhead boy, ruin it. Her movements were precise, powerful. She knew Sevika was watching, Caitlyn too, and as she passed the puck effortlessly between her teammates, she felt something shift inside her.
For the first time in a long while, Vi didn’t feel like she was proving herself to anyone else. She was just… playing. And it felt good.
She found her rhythm again, her skates gliding across the ice like second nature. The tension from Darius’s earlier aggression had eased, and the team flowed together, passing the puck with increasing speed and precision. Her focus sharpened, every muscle attuned to the game, every movement calculated.
But Darius was still seething. She could feel his eyes on her, the heat of his fury growing with every successful play she made, every cheer of support from the team that wasn’t directed at him. It wasn’t long before he broke again.
The brute charged in during a drill, his eyes locked on Vi as she made a clean pass to Garen. His skate clipped hers, sending her stumbling forward, almost losing her balance. She quickly recovered, but it was obvious to everyone on the ice what had just happened.
This time, even the assistant coach on the sidelines had risen to his feet, but before anyone could react, Sevika’s voice cut through the air like a crack of thunder.
“That’s enough!” the coach shouted, her deep voice echoing through the rink.
The entire team came to a halt, the clatter of skates on ice falling silent.
“Everyone off the ice! Now!” she ordered, her face hard and unreadable as she gestured to the bench. “Training’s over.”
There was a murmur of confusion among the players, but no one dared argue with her. One by one, they skated toward the bench, casting wary glances at Darius, whose face had gone from red with anger to pale with dread. Vi, still catching her breath, followed suit, her heart racing, not from the game, but from the tension that was now thick in the air.
As the team gathered around, Sevika stood at the edge of the rink, her sharp eyes scanning the group. She was calm, but there was an unmistakable edge to her expression, the kind of look that made everyone stand a little straighter.
“First of all,” the coach started, her voice stern but steady, “good work today. Most of you showed real discipline out there, and we’re making progress. But we’ve also got some problems.” Her eyes briefly flicked to the star player, who shifted uncomfortably under her gaze. “Some of you need to remember what it means to be part of a team.”
Everyone felt the weight of those words, knowing exactly who they were meant for.
“Now, I’ve been watching closely,” Sevika continued, her gaze sweeping over the group before landing on the brute. “And it’s become clear that some players aren’t playing with the team. They’re playing for themselves. That’s not going to cut it. Not on my team.”
Darius bristled, but he didn’t say anything. His fists were clenched at his sides, his eyes dark with barely restrained anger.
“And because of that,” the coach went on, her voice low and firm, “Darius, you’re sitting out the next game.”
A stunned silence fell over the group. Darius’s eyes widened in disbelief, his face flushing red with fury.
“What?” he finally snapped, his voice loud, breaking the tension in the air. “You can’t be serious! You’re benching me for one bad practice?”
“It’s not just about today, Darius” Sevika’s expression didn’t waver. “It’s about your attitude, your lack of control, and the fact that you’re not playing like a part of this team. You’ve been reckless, and it’s putting the rest of the team at risk. And it’s been like that for weeks now. Today had been a lot worse.”
His fists tightened, and for a moment, the Hybrid thought he might actually throw a punch. But before he could say anything more, the coach turned her attention to her.
“And Vi,” Sevika said, her voice shifting ever so slightly as her eyes locked on the redhead. “You’re taking Darius’s spot in the main team for the next game.”
The brawler blinked, her heart stuttering in her chest.
“What?” She hadn’t expected that. Not in a million years.
“You’ve earned it,” the coach’s gaze was unwavering, a quiet intensity behind her words. “I’ve been watching you too, and you’ve improved a hell of a lot. You’re not just skating around throwing your weight anymore. You’re playing smart. You’re playing with the team. That’s more than I can say for some.”
The rebel opened her mouth to protest, to say she wasn’t ready, that she hadn’t done enough to deserve a spot in the main lineup. But before she could get a word out, the team erupted in cheers around her.
“Hell yeah, Vi!” Garen grinned, clapping her on the back, nearly knocking her off her feet with his enthusiasm. Others joined in, slapping her helmet, shouting their support. Even the usually quiet players were offering nods and smiles.
The Wolf woman felt a flush of warmth rush through her, but she also felt the weight of doubt creeping in. She hadn’t expected this. Hadn’t felt like she’d proven herself enough, not yet. But the team, their cheers, their trust, filled her with a sense of responsibility. She somehow felt like she was with her gang…
“I… I don’t know if I’m ready,” she muttered under her breath, her gaze dropping to the ice as the celebrations continued around her. But before she could dwell on it, Sevika stepped forward, silencing the noise with a single glance.
“You’re ready,” Sevika said, her voice low but filled with conviction. “You’ve shown me that you can play for the team, not just for yourself. That’s why you’re in. Darius, on the other hand,” she turned back to him, her eyes hard, “still thinks it’s about him.”
“You think she’s better than me?” Darius's fury boiled over. “She’s just a…”
Sevika cut him off with a sharp gesture, her voice steely.
“Enough. You’re benched. That’s final.”
The brute glared at Vi, pure hatred in his eyes, before storming off without another word. His heavy footsteps echoed as he stomped across the ice, but no one followed him.
The brawler watched him go, feeling a strange mix of triumph and guilt. She didn’t want to take his place like this. But there was no denying the surge of pride that welled up inside her. She had earned this. She had fought for it.
Sevika stepped closer, her eyes softening just a fraction as she addressed her new pupil.
“You’ve got potential, kid. Don’t waste it. I expect you to play like you belong on that ice. Because you do.”
The gang leader swallowed, her chest tightening with the weight of the responsibility, but also with the spark of something she hadn’t felt in a long time… hope. Was her life improving so fucking much? She was out of “jail”, she was back in the streets with her friends… And now, she had an awesome girlfriend and a place in the hockey team from a famous university, an undeniable springboard for being noticed by professionals!
The team rallied around her, patting her on the back, their energy infectious, Garen gaving her a grin that spoke of camaraderie.
"Congrats, Vi," he said, his voice genuine. "You’ve earned it."
And for the first time for that training, Vi allowed herself to believe it.
Notes:
CONGRATS VI!
She's now part of the main team! And a damn good asset, as she hoped!
And byebye Darius the Dickhead!
But let's face it, he's not going to let Vi have her victory, don't you agree, folks?
Chapter 26: Pupil
Summary:
“Don’t doubt yourself, Vi. You’ve earned this. The team knows it. I know it. And deep down, you know it too. Don’t waste the opportunity. And talking about this…”
“Yes?”
“I have to say that you’ve impressed me, recently.”
Notes:
Today's practice had been harsh, especially because of Darius.
BUT!
Vi is now part of the main team!Yet... it's not over yet...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
As the rest of the team headed toward the lockers, the clatter of their skates gradually fading into the distance, Vi lingered by the bench. She tugged off her helmet, running a hand through her sweat-dampened red hair, trying to calm the adrenaline still rushing through her veins. The cold air of the rink was biting against her skin, but she barely felt it, her mind still racing from everything that had just happened.
Sevika’s voice cut through the quiet.
“Vi,” she called, standing near the edge of the ice, her tall frame imposing even in stillness. Her expression was unreadable, as always, but her tone wasn’t as harsh as it usually was.
The brawler swallowed, skating toward her with a mix of curiosity and tension. This wasn’t a usual post-practice talk. She could feel it in the way the coach had called her name. Something about today had shifted the dynamics, and the Hybrid was still trying to wrap her head around it.
“Come here. I need to talk to you.”
The rebel’s wolf ears twitched from the stress, but she forced herself to focus. She arrived in front of the coach who had crossed her arms, her sharp gaze locking onto the redette with a weight that made her stand a little straighter.
“I’ve been watching you, Vi,” Sevika began, her voice low but firm. “Since the day you joined this team.”
The hockey player blinked, not entirely sure where this was going. The compliment, or what sounded like the start of one, caught her off guard. She nodded, unsure if she should say anything, so she stayed quiet, letting the older woman continue.
“You’ve worked hard,” Sevika said, her tone steady but not without a hint of approval. “You’ve put in the hours, and it’s paid off. You’re not the same player who came onto this team thinking you could just bulldoze your way through the rink. You’ve improved, both as a striker and as part of this team. You’ve learned control, strategy. You’ve started playing smart.”
The Wolf woman felt a flicker of pride, though she wasn’t used to hearing this kind of praise. Especially not from her harsh coach. It almost felt surreal, like she was standing outside herself, listening to someone else get this kind of recognition.
Sevika’s eyes narrowed slightly, as if assessing whether Vi was truly taking her words to heart.
“And that’s why,” the tanned woman continued, “I’m giving you your chance. You’ve earned it.”
“What…?”
“This is one of the reasons I’ve made the decision of letting you play next game. No bench, you’re on the ice. You’re part of the main team, as a striker.”
The words hit the redette like a shockwave. She hadn’t fully processed what was happening back on the ice when the decision was first made, but now, hearing it again, so plainly, so definitively, made it real. She opened her mouth, then closed it, struggling to find the right words.
“Me?” she finally managed, her voice sounding small to her own ears. “You really think I’m ready?”
“I know you are.” Sevika’s gaze was unflinching, leaving no room for doubt. “You’ve proven it to me, especially today. You’ve been stepping up more and more with each practice. But it wasn’t just my decision.”
That caught the brawler off guard.
“What do you mean?”
Sevika sighed, uncrossing her arms and leaning against the boards with a casualness that almost seemed out of character for her.
“The team,” she said simply. “They’ve been talking to me for a while now. They want you in the main lineup. Garen, the other strikers, even some of the defenders. They all asked me to give you this shot. To put you in instead of leaving you on the bench.”
The Wolf woman stared at the coach, stunned. She had noticed the team warming up to her, sure. She had felt the camaraderie building, the small moments of support and encouragement during practice. But she had no idea it had gone this far. That they had been speaking to Sevika about her, vouching for her behind the scenes.
The tanned woman’s lips curled into a faint, barely-there smile, more of a grim satisfaction than anything warm, but it was something.
“Today’s practice,” she continued, “just sealed the deal. You didn’t let Darius get into your head. You didn’t lose control, even when he tried to take you out. That showed me and the team that you’re more than just muscle. You can handle the pressure. You’ve got the discipline. That’s what I need from a main player.”
The redette let the words sink in, her heart pounding in her chest. She had been fighting for this, but now that it was here, the weight of it felt heavier than she had anticipated. It wasn’t just about her anymore. The team was relying on her, counting on her to step up.
“Darius…” she began, unsure how to even phrase the question that lingered in her mind.
“Darius made his own bed,” cut off Sevika, her expression hardened. “He’s got talent, sure, but his attitude is a liability. I’m not going to let him bring the team down because he can’t keep his head in the game.”
Vi nodded slowly, though part of her still felt conflicted. Darius was benched because of his own actions, but taking his spot didn’t feel like the victory she had imagined it would. There was no triumph in it, only a sense of responsibility she hadn’t expected.
Sevika must have noticed the look on her face because she stepped forward, her voice quiet but firm.
“Don’t doubt yourself, Vi. You’ve earned this. The team knows it. I know it. And deep down, you know it too. Don’t waste the opportunity. And talking about this…”
“Yes?”
“I have to say that you’ve impressed me, recently.”
The rebel felt a surge of pride but also confusion. She wasn’t sure where this was going.
“Thanks, coach. I’m just trying to keep up.”
“You’re doing more than keeping up. I’ve seen players with half your potential go pro. Hell, I used to be one of them.”
That last sentence hung in the air between them, surprising the gang leader.
“What…? You played pro?”
“Yeah. For a while. Before this,” Sevika gestured vaguely toward her mechanical arm, “ended that career. After that, I had to figure out a different path. But I never forgot what it takes to make it in this sport.”
Vi remained silent, unsure what to say. She hadn’t expected this kind of personal story, not from Sevika. But the coach’s next words hit even harder.
“That’s why I’m telling you this now, kid. I see that same potential in you. And I’m not just talking about making the main lineup here. I’m talking about going beyond this team. Beyond this school.” Her eyes locked on the Hybrid’s, unflinching. “I’m talking about going pro.”
“Pro?” the redette echoed, her voice almost a whisper.
Vi swallowed hard, her chest tightening. The idea of going pro… it was a dream she had barely let herself entertain. But now, hearing Sevika, a former pro, actually talking about it like it was a real possibility… it shook her.
“You’ve got what it takes, but raw talent isn’t enough,” continued the coach. “You need the right guidance, and you need to be pushed beyond what you think you can handle. That’s why I’m not just putting you in the next game, Vi. I’m making you my pupil.”
“Your… pupil?” repeated the Wolf woman, eyes widened, stunned.
“You’ve earned your spot in the lineup, but I want more for you than just a few good games. I want to help you become the kind of player who doesn’t just stand out here but can hold her own on a professional team. I want to shape you into something bigger, something better.”
The redette stood frozen, trying to process everything Sevika was saying. Her pulse pounded in her ears, and a million thoughts swirled through her mind. She felt a mix of disbelief, excitement, and pressure at becoming Sevika's pupil. The idea of being chosen by someone as tough and experienced as the tanned woman filled her with pride, but also uncertainty. It wasn’t just about making the team anymore; it was about living up to the potential the coach saw in her. The weight of the expectations, going pro, representing the team, and proving herself, sat heavily on her shoulders.
But beneath the doubt, a flicker of hope and determination burned. She wanted this, more than anything, and now she had someone who believed she could actually achieve it. Could she really do it? Was she really cut out for something like that?
“I know it’s a lot to take in. But I’ve seen players with less talent than you go far. And I’m telling you, if you trust me, if you’re willing to put in the work, I can help you get there.”
“Why me?” the rebel asked, her voice quiet but sincere. “Why are you doing this?”
“Because I see something in you, kid. You remind me of myself when I was your age, before I got too caught up in my own head, before I let this sport slip away from me.” Sevika paused, her gaze hardening again. “I don’t want you to make the same mistakes I did. I want to see you succeed where I couldn’t. Plus, I know what it is to be seen as an outcast. I’m from Zaun too.”
“What?!” Vi’s shock was immediate, her wolf ears perking up. She had never imagined Sevika shared that same part of her life.
“Yeah,” the coach nodded, her voice quieter now. “I know how people look at us, how they treat us differently. But I pushed through, made it to the pros. You can too. You’ve got something special, Vi Lane, but it’s not just about talent. It’s about proving them wrong, like I did.”
The hockey player’s chest tightened with surprise, but also a strange sense of connection. Sevika understood her more than she ever realized.
The silence that followed felt heavy, but not uncomfortable. The brawler’s mind raced, but for the first time, she felt something clear settle in her chest: a sense of direction.
She took a deep breath, then nodded, her voice steady when she finally spoke.
“Okay. I’m in.”
“Good,” the coach gave a single nod, satisfaction flickering across her face. “You’ve got a long way to go, but you’ve already taken the first step. Now get your ass to the lockers before Garen steals all the hot water.”
The gang leader smirked, her nerves settling as a flicker of humor cut through the tension. She turned and headed toward the locker room, feeling the weight on her shoulders but also the fire in her chest.
She wasn’t just playing to prove herself anymore.
She was playing because she belonged.
Notes:
VI IS GOING TO GO PRO THANKS TO SEVIKA!!!!
Our fierce puppy is able to finally be damn close to her dream! Life is improving so much for Vi!
What could go wrong?
Chapter 27: Don’t you dare steal what’s mine
Summary:
“Oh, no worries about me,” he said with a wink. “But damn, Caitlyn, that was one hell of a statement you made back there.”
“What do you mean?” she asked, her voice innocent.
Notes:
OH! OH! BUT! A second chapter on the same dayyy? Whyyy?
Well. Reason is simple: ARCANE SEASON 2 ACT 1 WAS RELEASED TODAY!
So yes, as you figured it out, there'll be 2 chapters released for each act released.
So! Last time, Sevika proposed to coach Vi to go pro. And Vi accepted.
What now then?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The locker room was quiet, a stark contrast to the rush of adrenaline still pulsing through Vi’s veins. She sat on the bench, mind racing, replaying Sevika’s words. My pupil. The phrase echoed in her head, both thrilling and daunting. She had worked so hard for this moment, and now she had a shot at something bigger. But the pressure that came with it was settling in, too. Being chosen wasn’t just an honor; it was a challenge, one that demanded everything from her.
She glanced down at her phone, wondering if she should tell Caitlyn. She could picture it now… Caitlyn’s warm smile, the pride in her eyes when she heard the news. Yeah… She definitely should share the news with her girlfriend. She was going to be so happy… Maybe reward her with a long kiss? The thought made the Wolf woman smile, her tail flicking restlessly behind her in anticipation.
The brawler finished pulling off her gear, her fingers still trembling with a mixture of excitement and nerves. As she reached for her towel, the sound of heavy footsteps approached from behind, a familiar and despicable voice cut through the silence like a blade.
“Well, look at you,” came Darius’s voice, dripping with sarcasm. “All proud of yourself, huh?”
“Darius,” the brawler muttered, barely acknowledging him as she was packing up her gear.
“You think you’re actually good enough to hold onto that spot? Sevika’s just throwing you a bone because she feels bad for you.”
“Is that what you think, hm?” her claws twitched, but she kept refusing to look at him and let him get the best of her.
“It’s what I know,” the man snorted. His eyes gleamed with malice as he crossed his arms. “You’re not going to last.”
“If that’s true,” she said, her voice calm but sharp, “why does it bother you so much? Sounds like you’re jealous.”
That made him freeze for a second, but then his face twisted in fury.
“Jealous? Of you? Don’t make me laugh.”
“Then what’s your problem, Darius?” the Hybrid's fangs flashed as she stood her ground, her grey eyes narrowing. “Scared I’m gonna take your spot in the team?”
“You think you can steal everything from me, don’t you?” His fists clenched. “First Caitlyn, now this? You’re not going to take what’s mine!”
The mention of Caitlyn made Vi’s blood boil. She straightened, facing him, her fists clenched so hard her knuckles turned white.
“Caitlyn’s not yours, Darius. She’s never been and will never be.”
That hit a nerve. The brute’s face twisted in anger, and before the rebel could react, his fist shot out, connecting hard with her side. Pain exploded through her ribs as she stumbled into the lockers, the metal rattling behind her. She sucked in a breath, refusing to let him see the hurt.
“She will be! You think kissing her is enough? She’ll realize she doesn’t want someone like you. Just like Sevika will figure out you don’t belong on this team. You’re nothing but a placeholder until I take my spot back.”
The Wolf woman bared her fangs but didn’t move to strike back. She could feel the sting in her side, but she forced herself to stand tall.
“Caitlyn doesn’t belong to you. And neither does this team.”
“You’re not gonna steal what’s mine!” Darius shouted, his voice echoing in the room. “Caitlyn, the team, everything! I deserve it, not you!”
His eyes glinted with madness, and before she could brace herself, he yanked the heavy metal cross from his neck and swung it, slamming it into her face. The sharp edges dug into her skin, drawing blood, and she collapsed against the lockers, gasping as pain shot through her. The redette’s vision blurred for a second, the metallic taste of blood filling her mouth, but she wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction of seeing her down. She tood, proud, and spat the blood filling her mouth.
“You’re pathetic, Darius.” Her wolf ears flicked back as she snarled. “You think hitting me is gonna change anything?”
Darius’s face contorted in pure rage as he lunged at her again, swinging the metal cross wildly. This time, Vi was ready. She ducked under his swing, feeling the sharp rush of air as the cross barely missed her head, and retaliated with a swift elbow to his gut, sending him staggering back. Her claws scraped against the floor as she regained her balance.
“You don’t get it, do you?” the brute spat, panting as he tried to catch his breath. “You’re never gonna be enough! Not for the team, not for her!” He swung again, this time with the cross aimed at her head, but the brawler ducked once more. “She’ll figure it out,” he snarled, “that you’re just a freak. A beast freak who doesn’t belong here and with her!”
Darius’s delusional claim on her the bluenette made the redette’s blood boil, swelled a surge of protectiveness inside her. Her wolf instincts itched to defend her territory, to strike back, to teach him a lesson he’d never forget. But this wasn’t just about her girlfriend. This was about the team, about everything Sevika had said to her. The gang leader couldn’t afford to lose control.
And yet... she was close.
“I’m done talking to you,” the Wolf woman growled, her eyes flashing with the threat of violence. “Get out of here before you regret it.”
But the man wasn’t done. With a roar of frustration, he swung the cross one more time, aiming to finish what he’d started. The Hybrid could see the madness in his eyes, the desperation fueling his anger. He was beyond reason.
Just as the cross came down, Garen burst into the locker room, eyes wide in shock.
“Darius, what the fuck?! Stop!” he yelled, rushing forward to intervene.
But he was too late. Darius’s swing caught him square in the jaw, sending Garen sprawling to the floor, dazed from the blow.
“Garen!” Vi shouted.
“I’m fine... I’m fine…” he groaned, trying to stand, clutching his jaw.
But the Wolf woman’s anger was at its breaking point. She turned to face Darius, her claws fully extended now, fangs bared in a snarl. She was done playing games.
Before she could make her move, though, the door to the locker room slammed open again. This time, it wasn’t just another teammate or even their coach. Caitlyn and Sarah were standing in the doorway, their faces a mix of concern and confusion as they took in the scene.
“Vi!” the Human’s voice cut through the haze of anger that clouded the Hybrid’s mind. Her girlfriend rushed over, her eyes filled with worry as she knelt beside Garen. “What the hell is going on in here?”
Darius, still seething, was about to speak when the bluenette rounded on him, her voice sharp and cold.
“What the hell do you think you’re doing, Darius? Are you out of your mind?!”
Sarah, meanwhile, had a different agenda. While Caitlyn focused on Darius, the cheerleader slid up to Vi’s side, her touch gentle as she ran her hand along the brawler’s bruised face.
“You okay, handsome?” the ginger head’s voice was smooth, almost teasing, as she brushed a lock of the Wolf woman’s hair out of her face. “That was one hell of a hit you took.”
The hockey striker’s ears twitched, and she felt a flicker of discomfort as Sarah’s hand lingered. She appreciated the concern, but there was something about the cheerleader’s proximity that felt... off. Like she was taking advantage of the chaos. But before the gang leader could pull away, the ginger head leaned in closer, her voice low.
“Need me to take you to the infirmary?”
Vi’s tail flicked behind her, a mix of tension and confusion running through her body. She wasn’t sure if Sarah was genuinely offering help or just enjoying the chance to be close. Either way, her focus was still on Caitlyn, whose furious gaze was locked on Darius. No… She just couldn’t leave her alone with this man. She had to stay and defend her, they had to stand as a couple. She was ready to fight against those who were mocking them this morning, when they were holding hands… so she had no intention to leave right now, especially while the top student was facing the brute.
“Am fine. I can take a few blows, that's nothing to me,” the redette answered.
“But you’re bleeding. We should check on that. Let me take help you, handsome,” Sarah insisted.
The tension was still thick, and the cheerleader’s presence added a different kind of discomfort. The wolf-like features that had bristled with anger moments ago now twitched in irritation, and the Hybrid’s instincts screamed at her to reject the ginger head’s touch. Still, her attention was on Caitlyn. She glanced at her girlfriend, who was now facing Darius with fierce determination in her eyes, and a surge of pride swelled in her chest.
“Are you really that insecure? Fighting Vi just because she earned her place on the team fair and square?” the top student’s voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a blade. Her sharp, authoritative tone left no room for argument. She stepped closer to him, her posture fierce.
The brute sneered, his eyes flickering with anger, but the bluenette wasn’t backing down.
“You’re just jealous,” she continued, her voice cold. “That's what this is all about, isn't it? You can’t stand that Sevika put you on the bench and gave Vi your spot. You think hitting her is going to change that? It just makes you look like a coward.”
Vi’s heart swelled with pride as she watched Caitlyn tear into Darius, every word hitting him harder than any punch could. The mention of Sevika’s decision hit the brute like a sledgehammer, and for a moment, the man’s confidence faltered.
“Yes, I heard Sevika,” the Human pressed on, her voice icy. “She put Vi on the main team. And you on the bench. Why? Because Vi earned it. Not you. You lost your spot because you’re not playing with the team anymore, but solo. For your stupid pride. You’re not the team’s best striker because of yourself only. You’re just too stubborn to admit it.”
Darius’s jaw clenched, his knuckles turning white, but he had no retort. Caitlyn’s words had hit him too hard, the truth too painful for him to swallow.
But before the brute could lash out again, Sarah made her move. With the bluenette focused on the man, the cheerleader sidled up to the Wolf woman, her hand sliding along the redette’s arm, fingers lingering longer than necessary.
“Come on, Vi,” the ginger head murmured, her voice low and smooth as honey. “You took a hard hit. Let me take you to the infirmary. I’ll make sure you’re taken care of.”
The rebel’s body tensed, her wolf instincts flaring as Sarah’s fingers brushed along her jawline. Her tail flicked with irritation, and she took a half-step back.
“I’m fine,” she growled, trying to shake the woman’s hand off, but the cheerleader persisted.
“Come on, handsome,” the ginger head purred, her fingers trailing up to the brawler’s neck. “You need some attention. Let me help you.”
Just as Vi was about to push her away, Caitlyn’s voice cut through the room like a whip, sharper than before.
“Sarah, enough,” the top student snapped, turning to face her. Her blue eyes were ablaze with fury. “And you too, Darius. Both of you. Stop trying to come between me and Vi.”
Darius and Sarah both froze, stunned by the sudden intensity of the Human’s outburst. The room went silent, the tension crackling like electricity in the air.
“Vi is mine,” the Kiramman’s heiress continued, her voice fierce and unwavering. “We’re a couple, and nothing either of you do is going to change that. Not Darius with his fists, and not you, Sarah, with your pathetic attempts to get close to her.”
And then, with deliberate purpose, Caitlyn stepped forward and pulled her girlfriend into a passionate kiss, her hands cupping the Hybrid’s face with a mix of tenderness and possessiveness. The kiss was intense, fiery, a clear statement to everyone in the room that the Wolf woman was hers, and hers alone.
The gang leader’s wolf-like ears perked up in surprise, but she quickly melted into the kiss, her body responding instinctively to the bluenette’s touch. Her tail swayed behind her, and her hands found her woman’s waist, pulling her girlfriend closer as the room seemed to disappear around them.
When Caitlyn finally pulled back, her blue eyes blazing with resolve, Vi’s lips immediately sought out her neck. She kissed it once, then again, pressing her lips to the top student’s skin in slow, deliberate movements. Each kiss was a mark of devotion, a silent affirmation of their bond. The Hybrid’s fangs grazed the skin ever so slightly, leaving a gentle trail of warmth as she kissed her way down the bluenette’s neck.
“I’m not done,” the heiress said, her voice calm yet filled with fire, as the brawler continued her kisses. “Darius, Sarah, you both need to understand something.” The tall woman’s voice never wavered as she spoke, her eyes locked onto them while the rebel nuzzled into her neck. “Vi and I are together. We’re a couple, and nothing, nothing! Is going to change that. So stop trying.”
Sarah’s smirk faltered, her hand dropping from the gang leader as she took a step back, clearly thrown off by the intensity of Caitlyn’s display. Her cocky demeanor cracked, and her eyes darted to the floor, realizing she had lost. For now.
Darius, on the other hand, looked utterly humiliated. His fists were clenched, his face flushed with anger and shame, but he couldn’t muster a single word of retaliation. The top student had stripped him of his bravado, and he knew it.
The man left, muttering insults under his breath, while the cheerleader was staring at her rival.
“I will stop trying only when I’ll decide to, Kiramman.”
“You should end with it now, Fortune. Because I’m not going to give up on Vi. Ever.”
“I’ll stop when I’ll want to. You might be with her now, but your family won’t like it. You’re a Kiramman. Mommy dearest isn’t going to be thrilled to see you with a stray.” She shot Vi a smirk. “When that happens, I’ll be here to comfort her. I can be patient.”
Caitlyn’s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a lethal calm.
“Get out,” she ordered, her voice sharp and threatening. “Now.”
The ginger head laughed and left the lockers room, throwing a kiss in the Wolf woman’s direction.
“Bitch…” whispered the top student once the two leeches had left.
She turned to Vi, her expression softening as she brushed a thumb across the cut on Vi’s cheek.
“You’re okay, Darling?” she asked quietly, her voice full of concern now.
“I’m more than okay,” she replied, her voice full of affection. “I’ve got the best girlfriend in the world.”
The Hybrid smiled, her fangs glinting as she looked at her Human.
As the adrenaline began to fade, Vi’s keen senses picked up on the quiet groan coming from the floor behind her. She turned to find Garen still sitting up against the lockers, nursing the bruise Darius had left on his jaw. Caitlyn followed her gaze and immediately rushed over to help him, kneeling beside the fallen man with concern etched on her face.
“Garen!” she exclaimed, reaching out to check on him. “Are you okay?”
Her teammate grimaced as he slowly pushed himself to his feet, waving off her concern with a small laugh.
“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine,” he muttered, rubbing his sore jaw. “Took worse hits than that during practice, trust me.”
“Sorry about that, big guy,” she said, her tone a mix of apology and amusement, offering Garen a hand. “Didn’t mean for you to get caught in the crossfire.”
He took her hand, hoisting himself up with a grunt, and gave them both a sidelong glance, his eyes twinkling with mischief.
“Oh, no worries about me,” he said with a wink. “But damn, Caitlyn, that was one hell of a statement you made back there.”
“What do you mean?” she asked, her voice innocent.
Garen chuckled, crossing his arms as he leaned against the locker.
“The whole ‘Vi is mine’ speech, the kiss… I thought for sure you two were about to turn this locker room into a private show.” He winked, grinning wide. “If Darius hadn’t been acting like a complete maniac, I would’ve sworn you two were about to make out right here.”
He winked, and the redette felt her face burn. Her stomach flipped, and for a moment, just a brief, fleeting moment, her mind took off with the idea. What if… What if they had been alone? What if the top student had kissed her like that, but there were no onlookers, no interruptions?
Her imagination spun out of control in a heartbeat. Vi could almost see it… Caitlyn beneath her, her skin flushed, soft, and exposed. The idea of kissing her, of trailing her lips down the elegant curve of her girlfriend’s neck, tasting her skin as she made her way lower, over her collarbone, down to her breasts… Her mind was flooded with the thought of hearing the bluenette’s moans, the way her body might arch under her touch, her legs trembling as the brawler explored every inch of her naked form. She wanted to hear her woman whisper her name in that breathy, needy voice…
The rebel blinked, shaking her head sharply as if to banish the heat from her thoughts. What the hell are you doing, Vi? Focus! she scolded herself, trying to chase away the sudden flush of arousal that had crept up on her. This wasn’t the time for… that. Not in the middle of the locker room, not with Garen right there watching them with a smug grin on his face. Her tail flicked nervously, and she forced herself to focus back on the present. Garen was still grinning at them like he knew exactly where her mind had gone. Damn him.
The Human, meanwhile, was blissfully unaware of the Hybrid’s internal struggle. But she wasn’t immune to Garen’s teasing. She blushed furiously, her cheeks turning bright red, and she quickly turned her focus back to cleaning Vi’s wound, clearly trying to avoid his gaze.
The Wolf woman cleared her throat, trying to sound casual.
“Yeah, well… that’s not what was happening,” she muttered, feeling her tail flick in embarrassment. “Not that it’s any of your business, buddy.”
“Yeah, yeah,” Garen said with a chuckle, throwing his hands up in mock surrender. “I’m just saying, you two definitely made your point. And if I didn’t know better, I’d have bet you two were about to make this locker room a little spicier.” He winked again, watching both Vi and Caitlyn blushed harder, their eyes darting anywhere but at each other. He then turned serious for a moment, his gaze falling on the blood staining the striker’s cheek. “But Vi, jokes aside, you really should get that looked at. You’re bleeding pretty bad.”
Caitlyn, who had been trying to wipe away the blood with her fingers, immediately nodded in agreement.
“He’s right. This cut is deeper than you think.” Her tone softened as she looked up at Vi, her thumb gently brushing over the wound. “We need to get you to the infirmary.”
“I’m fine, Cupcake. It’s just a scratch.”
“No, it’s not just a scratch, and you’re not fine,” the tall woman said firmly, her blue eyes sharp with concern. “You’re going to the infirmary, and that’s final.”
Garen chuckled again, clearly amused by their exchange.
“Listen to her, Vi. Let your girl take care of you. Don’t be stubborn.” He gave the ice-skater a knowing wink, still grinning. “And Cait, maybe try not to kiss her senseless again until you’re somewhere a little more private, huh?”
As soon as he was gone, Vi sighed, the tension easing from her body. She looked at Caitlyn, who was still fussing over her, and couldn’t help but smile softly.
“Ready to get patched up, Darling?” Caitlyn asked, her voice quieter now, more affectionate.
The brawler nodded, squeezing her girlfriend’s hand.
“Lead the way, babe,” she said softly, her heart still racing but in a much calmer, more comforting rhythm.
As they walked out together, the redette’s mind briefly wandered back to those heated thoughts from earlier, but she shoved them aside for now. They had plenty of time. All she wanted right now was to be alone with the bluenette, where there was no drama, no interruptions…. just them.
Notes:
Of course Darius wouldn’t like it... He wants Caitlyn’s, he wants to be the star player, he wants to go pro. But Vi deserves all these way more than him. And he's fucking jealous.
Sarah tries also to steal Vi.
But they both forgot about Caitlyn. And she doesn’t intend ONE BIT to let Vi go. She's hers and will stay hers.
And Vi surely loved it hehe
Chapter 28: I’m a virgin…
Summary:
“Why not?” she teased, her voice still low. “Don’t tell me the university infirmary isn’t romantic enough for you?”
“It’s not about romance. We’re in public, Vi,” Caitlyn shot her a pointed look, her face still flushed from the kiss. “This is inappropriate.” She glanced around, as if expecting someone to walk in at any moment. “I’m not risking getting caught.”
Notes:
Jealous Darius. Jealous Sarah. And possessive Caitlyn.
No one messes with Caitlyn!
She proved it and Vi loved to see how fierce her girlfriend can be. She loved it maybe a bit too much by the way...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The infirmary was quiet, its white walls illuminated by the soft glow of overhead lights as Caitlyn led Vi inside. Despite the tension that had crackled through the locker room not long ago, the atmosphere here was calm. The Human insisted on patching up the Hybrid’s injuries herself, waving off the nurse who offered to help.
"Sit down, Lane," the top student instructed, her voice gentle but firm as she guided the rebel to a padded seat. She had a focused look on her face, eyes scanning over the gang leader's body for injuries. "Let's take care of that wound on your cheek first."
The redette chuckled softly, watching the bluenette move with precision as she gathered supplies. The faint scent of antiseptic filled the air as the bluenette returned with cotton swabs and bandages.
"You’re taking this nurse thing pretty seriously, Cupcake."
The tall woman arched an eyebrow, dabbing at the cut on the brawler's cheek with a damp cloth. The Wolf woman winced slightly at the sting, but the smile never left her face. Caitlyn’s care was sweet, and something about being fussed over by her girlfriend made Vi feel warm inside.
"If I don't do it, you'd probably just walk out of here and call it a 'scratch.' Someone has to make sure you don’t fall apart."
"I can take a hit, you know that," shrugged the Hybrid.
The top student didn't answer right away, her focus on cleaning the wound. When she finally spoke, her voice was softer.
"I know. But that doesn’t mean I’m not going to worry about you."
The redette's eyes flicked over the bluenette’s concentrated expression, the gentle way her fingers moved across her skin. The moment felt intimate in a way that wasn't just about fixing cuts and bruises, it was about the connection between them. She hesitated, feeling the weight of what she'd been holding back all day.
"Cait," the bralwer started, her tone more serious now. "There's something I need to tell you."
"What is it? Are you hurt worse than I thought?" Her girlfriend paused, looking up from her work, concern immediately flashing in her blue eyes.
"No, no. It's not that." The hockey player took a deep breath, feeling the knot of nerves tighten in her stomach. "It’s about Sevika."
"What about her?"
"She pulled me aside earlier," the Wolf woman explained, her voice quieter now. "She offered to train me. She wants me to be her pupil… to help me go pro."
There was a brief silence as Caitlyn processed the information, her hands stilling. Then, her eyes widened in understanding, a bright smile tugging at her lips.
"Vi… that’s amazing!"
The rebel blinked, surprised at the immediate burst of happiness radiating from the top student.
"You… you think so?"
"Of course!" the ice-skater said, her tone enthusiastic as she gently placed a bandage over the now-clean cut on the gang leader’s cheek. "It’s what you've always wanted, right? To go pro? Sevika is tough, but it’s for a good reason. I’ve heard she was part of a team playing international before becoming a coach."
Vi let out a breath she hadn't realized she was holding.
“Fuck… I didn’t know that. That puts a lot more weight on me…”
Caitlyn tilted her head, considering.
"I get it. But I am sure she can help you become the best hockey striker of this generation. If she proposed you to become her pupil, then I’m sure you have what it takes to go pro. I'm so proud of you, Darling. And I trust you. If you want this, then you have to go for it. You will be awesome."
Vi swallowed hard, her chest swelling with emotion. Hearing those words from Caitlyn meant more than she could express. It wasn’t just support, it was belief.
"You’re really something, you know that?"
The Human’s smile widened, and she leaned forward to press a soft kiss to the Hybrid's lips
"And you're going to be something too, something even bigger than you already are."
"I don’t know about all that, but… it’s nice hearing it from you," the brawler chuckled, her heart feeling lighter.
"You’ll see," the tall woman said with a wink as she finished up the last of the bandaging. "And when you do, I’ll be right there cheering you on. I am your number one fan after all."
The redette’s chest filled with warmth at the bluenette’s unwavering support. She reached out, catching the top student's hand in hers and giving it a squeeze.
"Thanks, Cupcake. I don’t know if I deserve you, but I’m damn lucky to have you."
"You better believe it," the ice-skater gave a playful smile.
“You know, talking about being proud,” the Wolf woman started, a teasing grin tugging at her lips, “I was feeling pretty damn proud of you too. You were a total badass back in the locker room. The way you shut Darius down? That was… well, kinda hot.”
The top student blushed but rolled her eyes, trying to stay composed.
“I was just doing what needed to be done.”
“And here I thought you liked playing it cool,” the rebel leaned in, her voice dropping to a playful whisper. “Keeping everything neat and proper.”
Caitlyn’s heart raced as Vi’s lips brushed against her cheek, trailing towards her mouth. The redette’s lips were warm, soft, and when they connected with the bluenette’s, it was like a spark igniting. The kiss deepened quickly, both of them getting lost in the heat of the moment.
The Hybrid’s hand started to move, slipping down the Human’s side, her fingers brushing against her waist. The movement was slow but deliberate, and the ice-skater’s breath hitched as she felt the hockey player’s fingers teasing the edge of her shirt.
But just as the warmth spread through her, the top student pulled back, placing a hand on the brawler’s chest to stop her.
“Vi…” she murmured, her voice soft but firm. “Not here.”
The Wolf woman blinked, slightly taken aback, but then the playful smirk returned.
“Why not?” she teased, her voice still low. “Don’t tell me the university infirmary isn’t romantic enough for you?”
“It’s not about romance. We’re in public, Vi,” Caitlyn shot her a pointed look, her face still flushed from the kiss. “This is inappropriate.” She glanced around, as if expecting someone to walk in at any moment. “I’m not risking getting caught.”
The gang leader chuckled, her breath still heavy from the heat between them. She sat back, raising her hands in mock surrender.
“Alright, alright. You win. I’ll behave… for now.”
“Thank you,” Caitlyn’s lips curved into a small smile, her eyes softening.
“I get it, Cupcake. I’ll wait. But just know, later on… you’re mine,” she leaned forward, kissing her girlfriend’s forehead gently this time.
The bluenette’s cheeks flushed again at the comment, but she smiled despite herself. There was a tenderness to the redette’s teasing, and even though she pushed boundaries, the top student knew she would always respect them when it really mattered. She already proved it many times.
“Yes. Hm. Well…” she coughed slightly, her cheeks burning, standing up and straightening her clothes, the atmosphere between them calming down but still charged with something unspoken. “For now, let’s get you out of here before the nurse comes back.”
“You’re always so proper. What would I do without you keeping me in line?”
“Probably get yourself into more trouble than you already do.”
The Kiramman heiress flashed her a fond smile, before getting out of the infirmary first, soon followed by her girlfriend.
*****
As they stepped outside into the cool evening air, the tension of the locker room confrontation began to melt away. Vi held Caitlyn's hand, her thumb gently tracing circles over her girlfriend’s knuckles. The soft glow of the fading sunlight bathed the campus in a warm light, but the redette's focus was entirely on the bluenette.
With a sly grin, the Hybrid tugged her girlfriend toward a secluded spot behind a cluster of trees, away from any lingering students. The Human followed willingly, though curiosity sparkled in her blue eyes.
"Where are we going?" she asked, a playful note in her voice.
The brawler smirked, backing the top student against the bark of one of the trees.
"Just somewhere quiet," she murmured, leaning in close, her breath warm against the ice-skater’s ear. "Somewhere I can have you all to myself."
Before she could respond, the hockey player captured her lips in a slow, heated kiss, her hands sliding down to grip her girlfriend's waist, pulling her close. She melted into her touch, her hands finding their way to the rebel’s shoulders as their kiss deepened. It was a moment of pure, shared intensity, the tension from earlier giving way to something far more intimate.
When they finally pulled apart, Caitlyn's breath came in shallow, and her cheeks were flushed. Vi’s grin widened as she rested her forehead against the tall woman’s, her hands still on her waist, holding her close.
“So,” the Wolf woman teased, her voice low and husky, “about what Garen said earlier… you know, about us almost putting on a show in the locker room?”
Caitlyn blushed immediately, her heart pounding faster at the memory.
"Vi..." she mumbled, trying to avert her gaze.
But Vi wasn't going to let her off so easily. She leaned in closer, her lips brushing against her girlfriend’s ear as she whispered, “I mean… he wasn’t exactly wrong. I was definitely thinking about it.”
The bluenette’s eyes widened in surprise, and her face flushed even deeper. She glanced up at the redette, speechless, unsure of how to respond. The gang leader smirked, her voice dropping to a playful murmur.
“What? You didn’t notice how bad I wanted to pin you against those lockers? Fuck, Cait... I couldn’t stop thinking about it… how good you’d look beneath me. How you’d moan if I kissed you just the right way.” Her lips ghosted over her girlfriend’s neck, her words sending shivers down her spine. “I bet you’d sound so sweet, all breathless... maybe even begging for more…”
The Human’s breath hitched at the Hybrid’s teasing, her face impossibly red as she struggled to form a coherent thought. The brawler’s words were flooding her mind, and the heat in her chest was rising.
“I, uh… well, I wasn’t… I mean…” the tall woman bit her lip, clearly flustered.
“Come on, Cupcake,” the rebel teased gently. “You can tell me. What’s on your mind?”
The ice-skater hesitated, her heart thudding in her chest. She could feel the warmth of the hockey player’s body against her, the intensity of her gaze, and it made her feel vulnerable in a way she wasn’t used to. But this was Vi, her Vi. If she couldn’t be honest with her, then who could she be honest with?
Taking a deep breath, she finally spoke, her voice quieter than usual.
“I’ve never… done this before. I’m still a virgin.”
The Wolf woman blinked, the confession catching her off guard. For a moment, she was speechless. Caitlyn… The smart, confident, beautiful Caitlyn… was still a virgin? The redette’s surprise was clear, but not because she judged her for it. If anything, she was stunned because the bluenette was so gorgeous, so magnetic, that it was hard to believe no one had ever crossed that line with her.
“You’re… serious?” the bralwer asked softly, her brow furrowing. “I mean… look at you. You’re gorgeous, Cait. I just…” She stopped herself, not wanting to make her girlfriend feel awkward or embarrassed. "I didn’t expect that.”
“No, I haven’t,” the tall woman admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Yeah... I’ve never… done that before. It’s not that I haven’t thought about it or that I’m not interested. I’ve just never… felt ready. Or found someone I trusted enough.”
Vi’s expression softened immediately, her surprise melting into understanding. She reached up, gently cupping Caitlyn’s cheek, her thumb brushing lightly over the bluenette’s skin.
“Hey, that’s okay,” she said quietly, her voice full of warmth. “You don’t have to explain anything to me. I get it.”
“I just didn’t want you to think I wasn’t interested in… you know, being with you,” Caitlyn bit her lip, still feeling vulnerable. “Because I am, Vi. I really am. It’s just… I’ve never felt ready before.”
The Hybrid’s heart melted at the Human’s confession. She stroked her thumb gently over Caitlyn’s cheek, her voice soft and full of affection.
“I’d never rush you into anything, Cupcake. If you’re not ready, that’s totally fine. I don’t care how long it takes, you’re worth the wait. Whenever you are ready, I’ll be here. And if you’re not? That’s okay too. I’m not going anywhere.”
The ice-skater looked up at the hockey player, her blue eyes shimmering with a mixture of gratitude and uncertainty. The top student’s heart swelled at the rebel’s words, her tension finally easing. She wrapped her arms around the gang leader’s neck, resting her head against her girlfriend’s shoulder.
“You’re really amazing, you know that?” she whispered softly.
“Nope, I’m the lucky one,” the Wolf woman whispered, pressing a kiss to the top of her woman’s head. “I’ve just got the most amazing girlfriend in the world.”
Notes:
Who would have guessed that Caitlyn is still a virgin?
Vi is such a green flag... She wants to love her girl but respects her boundaries without a flinch.
Chapter 29: With you
Summary:
What’s going on with her? the rebel wondered, her heartbeat quickening, not in confusion, but in anticipation. She could feel it… something had shifted, something in her girlfriend’s touch, her closeness, her breath. It wasn’t like before. There was a sense of vulnerability in the way her girlfriend’s lips lingered, pressing more boldly with each passing second.
Notes:
Aaaand second chapter of the day since there's act 2 released today!
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two months later.
With each passing day, the pressure mounted as the big game approached. It was only a week away, and Vi had spent every waking hour preparing for it. Even her gang knew it and was supporting her. They didn’t stop their activities, they just slowed them down, so their leader would have more time to get ready. They all knew how important it was for her. Also, they would celebrate her victory and were already starting to plot a new raid, to have fun again. Thanks to all this warmth from her friends the rebel trained harder than ever, pushing herself to the limit, and while her mind was sharp, her body was starting to feel the toll.
That’s when Caitlyn, always the thoughtful one, the lovely girlfriend, suggested something that the Wolf woman couldn’t refuse: a night off. Just the two of them at the top student’s dorm, relaxing and unwinding with a movie. No hockey, no pressure, just time to reset. And, well, pizza.
Now they were both sitting on the bluenette’s small couch in their pajamas, with a half-eaten pizza on the table in front of them. The movie they had picked, a silly comedy of the redette’s choice, was playing on the screen. The brawler’s arm was casually draped around the taller woman, who had nestled into her side, her head resting comfortably against her girlfriend’s chest.
It felt good. It felt normal, which was a nice break from the stress of the game hanging over her head. The Hybrid let herself get lost in the movie, laughing at the goofy jokes, her fingers absentmindedly tracing light patterns along her Human’s shoulder. She was warm, comfortable, and for the first time in weeks, not thinking about hockey.
But as the movie went on, the hockey player started to notice something. The ice-skater was snuggling closer and closer, almost like she couldn’t get enough of being near her. Vi adjusted her arm slightly, glancing down with a soft smile.
"Hey," she murmured, turning her head just enough to brush her lips against Caitlyn’s temple. "You alright, Cupcake? You cold or something?"
The top student shifted slightly, her face still resting against the rebel’s chest as she looked up, her bright blue eyes twinkling in the dim light of the room. There was a soft smile on her lips, her cheeks flushed, not from the cold, but something else.
"No," the bluenette replied softly, her voice gentle, almost dreamy. "Everything’s perfect."
The redette’s smile widened at the answer, her heart swelling at how relaxed and content the taller woman seemed. She kissed the top of her head, sinking a little further into the couch, her attention drifting back to the movie.
But the Human wasn’t done. The Hybrid felt it. Small, soft kisses, being placed on her neck. The ice-skater's lips grazed her neck in gentle, featherlight kisses, leaving a trail of warmth that sent a shiver down the hockey striker's spine. It wasn’t just the touch itself, but the tenderness behind it, so deliberate, so intimate, that it made Vi’s heart skip a beat.
Each kiss was soft, slow, and lingering, like Caitlyn was savoring the moment as much as she was. The Wolf woman’s breath hitched as she realized how close the top student was now, her lips brushing ever so delicately against the curve of her neck, just under her jaw. The sensation was electrifying, but not in the usual teasing way. It was more than playful flirtation this time, there was a deeper intent behind it, something different in the way the bluenette’s lips moved, in the way her breath fanned over the redette’s skin.
The Hybrid’s thoughts raced, her mind struggling to focus on anything other than the softness of those kisses and how they made her feel. It wasn’t just desire, though she could feel that building, too, but a surge of tenderness, of something far more profound. The Human’s kisses felt like trust, like a quiet, wordless declaration of how much she meant to her.
What’s going on with her? the rebel wondered, her heartbeat quickening, not in confusion, but in anticipation. She could feel it… something had shifted, something in her girlfriend’s touch, her closeness, her breath. It wasn’t like before. There was a sense of vulnerability in the way her girlfriend’s lips lingered, pressing more boldly with each passing second.
The gang leader’s breath caught in her throat, her chest tightening with anticipation. She wanted to tease, to throw out a playful comment, but the words stuck in her mouth, her tongue betraying her as her mind went blank. Instead, she tilted her head slightly, offering more of her neck, silently urging her woman to continue. A soft shiver ran down her spine, her body already responding to the taller woman’s touch. The brawler’s pulse quickened, hammering against her ribs, each kiss sending a rush of heat through her veins. Her muscles tensed and then relaxed beneath the ice-skater’s lips, her skin tingling with every lingering touch. The softness of the taller woman’s mouth against her neck mixed with a hunger that sent a deep, warm ache coursing through her.
She’s up to something, Vi realized with a smile, but before she could voice it, Caitlyn’s lips pressed firmly against her pulse, and the Wolf woman’s thoughts scattered again. She had to get it together and say something, anything.
"What’s going on, Cupcake?" the redette teased, her tone low and flirty. "I thought we were watching the movie? Am I more interesting?"
"We are," the bluenette said, but her tone was teasing, matching her girlffriend’s, her soft chuckle vibrating against the rebel’s neck. "And of course, you are a lot more interesting. You’re always are. I just thought you might need… a little distraction from all that stress."
The Hybrid’s heart rate picked up, though she did her best to play it cool. The Human wasn’t usually this forward, and something about it made the hockey striker’s pulse quicken.
"Oh, a distraction, huh?” she chuckled. “Is something on your mind?"
"Maybe a little," the ice-skater replied with a grin, her lips moving to place another kiss just below the brawler’s ear, causing a slight shiver to run down her spine.
The redette was about to flirt back, her usual playful banter already on the tip of her tongue, but she stopped herself. There was something in the bluenette’s touch, a shift in the way her fingers traced delicate patterns along the Wolf woman’s arm. It wasn’t just playful teasing anymore. The kisses lingered a little longer, with more intent, more confidence. Caitlyn’s lips pressed against her neck like she was saying something wordless, something deeper.
The redette felt her heart rate pick up, a familiar warmth spreading through her body as her skin tingled under the bluenette’s touch. Desire welled up in her, unbidden but undeniable. She wanted Caitlyn, she had always wanted her, but this time felt different. This was more than the soft affection they usually shared. The brawler could feel the shift, the way her girlfriend was moving, like she knew exactly what she was doing.
But doubt crept in just as quickly. Vi forced herself to take a breath, her mind racing to catch up with what her body was already feeling. She remembered the conversation they had not too long ago, when the top student had shyly admitted that she was a virgin, and the rebel had promised her that she would never rush her. She would wait for her to be ready. That promise had mattered.
Is she really ready? Vi thought, her heart conflicted as she glanced down at the woman in her arms. Or am I reading too much into this?
She didn’t want to assume. The last thing she wanted was to push the ice-skater into something she wasn’t ready for. But the way her woman was kissing her now, the way her hands seemed to linger with more certainty, was making it harder to ignore the change. The hockey striker swallowed, her chest tightening. What if the taller woman was just being affectionate? What if this was still her playful, teasing self, and the gang leader was mistaking it for something more?
The Wolf woman leaned back slightly, enough to put a little distance between them, her eyes searching the bluenette’s face for some kind of sign. She needed to be sure, needed to understand what her girlfriend was really feeling. If Caitlyn was truly ready, Vi would wait for her to say it. She had to. Because no matter how much her own desire burned, no matter how hard it was to hold back, her love for her girlfriend mattered more.
"Cait…" the Hybrid started, her voice soft and curious, her heart racing with uncertainty. "Are you alright? You can tell me everything, you know that, babe."
For a moment, the Human didn’t answer. She kept her gaze down, her hands still resting on the gang leader’s chest. But then, slowly, she looked up, and there was a flicker of something in her eyes. Nervousness, excitement, maybe a little bit of both.
"I… I think I’m ready," she whispered, her voice barely audible but steady.
The redette’s heart raced at the bluenette’s words, surprise flooding her senses.
“You… you think you’re ready?” she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. The gravity of the moment settled heavily in the air between them. The rebel searched her girlfriend's eyes, looking for any hint of uncertainty. “I just want to make sure you mean that, Cupcake. This is… big. I don’t want you to regret anything. If you have even just one doubt…”
The top student nodded slowly, her expression earnest.
“I’ve been thinking about it a lot lately. I really want to take this step with you, Vi.” The tall woman's cheeks flushed, and her eyes sparkled with a mix of nervousness and excitement. “You mean so much to me. I wouldn’t say this if I didn’t mean it.”
“Okay,” she said softly, her voice steady but tinged with affection. The brawler felt warmth spread through her, a mixture of joy and responsibility. “But we’ll go at your pace, alright? No rush, just… whatever feels right for you.” She leaned in closer, their foreheads nearly touching, wanting to reassure her girlfriend that she was in control.
“Okay,” the Human agreed, her breath hitching slightly. “I trust you.”
Feeling a surge of tenderness, the Hybrid cupped her woman’s face in her hands and kissed her deeply. The kiss was slow and tentative, each movement carefully considered, building on the warmth that had been simmering between them. The gang leader could feel the heat radiating from her girlfriend’s body, and she pulled back slightly to gauge her reaction.
“Is it okay if I…” Vi hesitated, her heart pounding. “Can I undress you?”
“Yes. You can...” Caitlyn nodded, her cheeks flushed with a mixture of shyness and eagerness.
With a gentle touch, the striker’s fingers slipped to the hem of the ice-skater's pajama tunic, lifting it slowly. The top student watched with wide eyes, her breath catching as the fabric slipped over her head. The rebel paused, taking in the sight of her girlfriend in just her underwear, the soft curves of her body illuminated in the dim light.
“Wow,” the Wolf woman breathed, momentarily struck by how beautiful the taller woman looked, vulnerability mixing with confidence. “You’re stunning.”
The bluenette’s blush deepened, a smile breaking through her nerves.
“You’re not so bad yourself,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
“Can I touch you?” the redette asked, her heart racing as she sought confirmation. “I’ll be gentle, I promise.”
“Yes,” her girlfriend replied, her voice steady despite the fluttering in her stomach. “I trust you, Vi.”
The rebel smiled, feeling a rush of warmth at the taller woman’s words.
“Just tell me how you feel, okay? If you need to stop, just say the word.”
The Hybrid's fingers brushed lightly against the Human’s bare skin, feeling the warmth radiate from her. Each soft stroke of her fingertips sent shivers of anticipation coursing through Caitlyn, igniting a fire deep within her. The Wolf woman kissed a delicate path from the top student’s collarbone to her shoulder, each kiss deliberate and tender, as if savoring every inch of her girlfriend’s skin. The ice-skater’s breath hitched at the contact, her heart racing as the warmth of the hockey player's lips lingered on her skin. The sensation was electrifying, an intoxicating blend of comfort and desire that made the bluenette feel alive in ways she had never imagined. With each kiss, the world outside faded away, leaving only the two of them, entwined in their own intimate moment.
“Vi,” Caitlyn breathed, her voice thick with emotion. “It feels… it feels really nice.”
Encouraged, the brawler continued, her hands gliding over the ice-skater's skin with a featherlight touch, tracing the curves of her body.
“You’re so beautiful,” Vi murmured between kisses, taking her time to savor every moment, every sigh and shiver from the taller woman. “Just breathe, okay? I’m right here,” she whispered, letting her lips wander lower, savoring the soft warmth of Caitlyn’s skin beneath her mouth.
The bluenette closed her eyes, lost in the sensations, trusting the redette to guide them through this new territory together.
The gang leader’s lips continued their gentle exploration along her girlfriend’s skin, trailing kisses that made the top student squirm with pleasure. Each soft brush of Vi's mouth ignited sparks of warmth, making Caitlyn's breath hitch and her skin flush. A thought flickered through the brawler's mind, an overwhelming rush of affection mixed with a hint of uncertainty, and she paused, looking deeply into the top student’s eyes. The warmth of the room seemed to dissipate as time slowed, and in that shared gaze, the rebel could see a myriad of emotions reflected back at her, trust, desire, and a hint of vulnerability.
“Can I… can I take off your bra?” the Wolf woman asked, her voice low and filled with desire.
“Yes,” the other woman breathed, cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she bit her lip, considering the request. But then added with a shy smile, “But I want to see you in your underwear, too.”
Vi felt her heart race at the thought, a mixture of excitement and nervousness surging through her.
“Okay,” she replied, unable to suppress the grin that crept onto her face. “Do you want to do it yourself?”
Caitlyn shook her head, her expression softening.
“I want to try that next time.”
The mention of “next time” sent a jolt through the hockey striker, her pulse quickening at the implication of what that meant. A rush of excitement coursed through her, but it was quickly followed by a swirl of emotions, anticipation, longing, and a twinge of anxiety. What if she wasn’t ready? What if she didn’t like it? What if the bluenette changed her mind?
But she pushed those thoughts aside for the moment, focusing back on the intimacy of now, the warmth of their shared space, and the soft glow of affection enveloping them. This was about them, about building trust and taking things at Caitlyn's pace.
Vi allowed herself to revel in the present, in the gentle kisses and soft whispers that defined their connection, reminding herself to savor every moment they shared.
“Alright,” she said, steeling herself. “I’ll go first, then.”
With a deliberate movement, the Hybrid lifted her shirt over her head, revealing her bare torso, clad only in a pair of boxers. Her back and arms were covered in steampunk tattoos. The air felt charged, and she could feel the Human’s eyes on her, drinking in the sight. The bluenette stared, wide-eyed, taking in the sight of the redette’s chiseled body, the curves of her muscles glinting in the soft light.
“Wow,” the top student whispered, a hint of awe in her voice. “You’re incredible. Let me admire you.”
“Go ahead,” she said softly, giving her girlfriend the freedom to touch, to explore, her confidence bolstered as the taller woman’s gaze roamed over her form.
The ice-skater reached out hesitantly, her fingers gliding along the hockey player's sides, tracing the outlines of her muscles with a delicate curiosity. The Human's touch was featherlight at first, as if she were testing the waters, but with each gentle stroke, the warmth of her hands ignited a fire within the Hybrid.
“Nipples piercings?” teased Caitlyn, chuckling softly.
“What can I say? It looks hot on me.”
“They do… and your tattoos are… impressive… Can I touch them?”
“Of course, Cupcake. Please yourself,” invited Vi with a smirk yet full of tenderness.
Each caress from the taller woman sent shivers of warmth through the rebel, and she leaned into the top student's gentle touches, craving more of that soothing contact. The brawler's breath hitched, feeling a rush of exhilaration mixed with vulnerability. She could feel the weight of her girlfriend's gaze on her skin, the tender admiration in her eyes making her heart race. The gang leader closed her eyes momentarily, surrendering to the sensations and the deepening connection between them, feeling both empowered and cherished by the bluenette’s exploration.
After a moment, Caitlyn leaned in and kissed Vi on the lips, a spark igniting between them that felt electric. The softness of the ice-skater’s lips was intoxicating, and the warmth radiating from her body sent a thrill through the hockey striker. The Wolf woman responded instinctively, deepening the kiss, savoring the taste of her girlfriend, sweet and inviting, with an undercurrent of urgency that spoke volumes.
She could feel the flutter of the bluenette's heartbeat matching her own, a rhythm that quickened as they melted into one another. The kiss became a dance, their lips moving in perfect harmony, exploring and discovering as if they were both afraid of what the moment could mean yet exhilarated by the connection. The redette wrapped her arms around her woman, pulling her closer, wanting to drown in that sweet warmth, feeling the world outside disappear as they shared this intimate breath.
Then, breaking away from their kiss, Vi trailed her lips down to Caitlyn's neck, each kiss soft and lingering as she relished the smoothness of her girlfriend's skin. She felt the warmth radiating from the Human's body, and the subtle scent of her perfume mingled with the sweetness of their shared moment. The Hybrid kissed along the delicate curve of her neck, taking her time, savoring the soft contours and the way Caitlyn’s breath hitched with every gentle caress. She could feel the pulse of the bluenette’s heartbeat under her lips, a rhythmic reminder of their connection that sent shivers down her spine. The redette's kisses were tender yet filled with an underlying hunger, a longing to explore the beauty that was her girlfriend.
With each soft press of her lips, she sought to convey all the affection and desire that words could not capture, feeling the soft tremor of the ice-skater’s body as she responded to the warmth and intimacy of each lingering kiss. The Human gasped, her breath hitching, and the Hybrid’s heart raced at the sound.
The rebel's mouth traveled lower, approaching Caitlyn’s breasts. She paused, wanting to be sure.
“Can I kiss you here?” she asked gently, looking up into the bluenette’s eyes, seeking consent.
“Y-yes,” the other woman breathed, her voice thick with emotion.
The moment the gang leader's lips met the taller woman’s soft breasts, the top student gasped audibly, a breathy moan escaping her lips that sent a thrill through the rebel. The sound was like music to the rebel’s ears, filling her with a sense of empowerment and intimacy. Each kiss elicited vivid reactions from the ice-skater, her body arching slightly as the rebel explored, igniting every nerve ending with warmth and tenderness. The hockey player could feel her girlfriend’s heartbeat quicken beneath her lips, the rhythmic pounding mirroring the heat building between them.
Caitlyn's hands instinctively tangled in Vi's hair, pulling her closer, as if trying to meld their bodies together. The warmth of her skin against the brawler's mouth was intoxicating, and the way the bluenette squirmed under her touch sent waves of exhilaration coursing through the hockey striker. The redette savored the softness of her girlfriend's curves, letting her lips glide and linger as she traced the delicate contours with deliberate slowness. With each kiss, the tender sighs that escaped the Human only fueled the Hybrid's desire to explore more, to push boundaries while ensuring her girlfriend felt cherished and safe.
“Caitlyn, love, do you want to move this to the bed?” Vi suggested, glancing toward the small bedroom just a few steps away. “It’ll be more comfortable than the couch. And… Well… I want your first time to be the best as possible. I’m not good at romantic stuff but a bed would be…”
Caitlyn nodded eagerly, shushing the Wolf woman with a finger on her lips, her eyes sparkling with excitement and a hint of nervousness.
“Yes, please… Bring me to our bed…”
The hockey player smiled, feeling a surge of affection as she stood, offering her hand to the ice-skater.
With a playful smile, Vi scooped Caitlyn up in her arms, cradling her bridal style. The bluenette let out a soft laugh, her surprise mingling with delight as the Hybrid effortlessly lifted her. The redette's strong arms felt secure around her, and she couldn't help but lean into the warmth of her girlfriend’s chest.
“I know you’re strong but,” the top student teased, her cheeks flushed with a mix of excitement and shyness. “Are you sure you can carry me?”
“Trust me, you’re worth every bit of effort. A princess deserves to be treated like one,” the rebel chuckled, her voice laced with sincerity as she began to walk toward the bedroom.
The gang leader couldn’t help but steal glances at the taller woman’s radiant smile, the way her eyes sparkled with joy.
As they entered the dimly lit room, the atmosphere shifted, the anticipation thickening in the air. The Hybrid gently laid the Human on the bed, taking a moment to admire her before leaning down to kiss her. Their lips met softly at first, but the kiss quickly deepened, filled with a heady mix of passion and affection.
With their hands exploring each other’s bodies, Vi's fingers danced along Caitlyn’s sides, tracing the delicate curves of her waist and hips. The ice-skater sighed into the kiss, urging the the striker closer, and in that moment, the world outside ceased to exist.
The Wolf woman broke the kiss, her breath warm against her girlfriend’s lips.
“You’re so beautiful,” she murmured, her voice a soft growl that sent shivers down the bluenette’s spine. The redette’s gaze traveled hungrily down her woman’s body, drinking in the sight of her soft skin, the way the dim light accentuated her every curve.
With tender intent, the Hybrid began to kiss a trail down the Human’s body, her lips grazing the delicate swell of her breasts. She paused, relishing the softness beneath her mouth, taking her time to explore the sensitive skin, covering the breast with pepper kisses. The taller woman’s breath hitched, her heart racing with each kiss, every touch igniting a fire deep within her.
Vi focused on Caitlyn’s breasts, kissing and teasing around her nipples with the lightest of touches. She decided to go further and used her tongue on one of the hard bun, and even sucked it, eliciting soft gasps and moans from the bluenette. She arched her back, pulling the brawler closer as waves of pleasure coursed through her.
“Vi, that feels… ah… so good,” the ice-skater breathed, her voice thick with desire.
Encouraged, the hockey player continued, her mouth moving lower, trailing kisses along her girlfriend's sides and down her stomach. She could feel the tension in her girlfriend’s body, a mix of excitement and eagerness, and it fueled the gang leader’s own desire to please her.
“Just relax, babe. I’ve got you,” Vi whispered, her voice husky with need as she kissed the inside of Caitlyn’s thighs, inching closer to her legs.
The warmth of her woman’s skin beneath her lips sent a thrill through the rebel, and she reveled in the sounds of pleasure escaping the top student, eager to explore every inch of her. The Human's fingers tangled in the Hybrid’s hair, urging her on, a soft smile breaking through her delicious moans. Fuck… It was such a divine music to her ears, she could listen to them all day and night long. Well… Probably only for this night. And probably not all long yet. Maybe some day?
“Vi, please… don’t stop…” the bluenette whined.
The redette’s heart raced with anticipation as she moved closer to her girlfriend’s pussy, her gaze locked onto her eyes, searching for any hint of hesitation. She wanted to make sure they were both on the same page, that the taller woman felt comfortable and cared for.
“Caitlyn,” Vi murmured, her voice low and soothing, “is it okay if I… you know… go further?” Her breath caught as she waited for the response, the tension building between them.
Caitlyn hesitated for just a moment, the weight of inexperience settling on her shoulders. She had never ventured this far with anyone before, and a flicker of uncertainty passed through her. But as she looked into the Wolf woman’s warm, encouraging eyes, she felt a wave of reassurance wash over her. She could do this, as long as it was with her fierce lover.
“I trust you, Vi,” she said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. “I want this. Just… be gentle with me.”
A smile spread across the rebel’s face, filled with affection and determination.
“Always, Cupcake,” she replied softly, leaning down to place a gentle kiss on her Human’s thigh before her lips hovered near her core. “Just let me know if you want me to stop, okay? I’ll take care of you.”
Caitlyn nodded, her heart pounding as she surrendered to the moment. With that, the Hybrid lowered her mouth, taking her time to savor the taste of the ice-skater, moving slowly and deliberately. She began with light, teasing kisses, savoring the way her girl’s body responded to each gentle touch. She listened to her gasps, the bluenette’s fingers tightening in the sheets as waves of sensation coursed through her.
“Vi, that feels… oh…” she breathed, the pleasure building with each flick of the redette’s tongue.
The brawler focused on her girlfriend’s reactions, watching closely to see what made the ice-skater squirm with delight. She wanted to make this experience unforgettable, to ensure that the bluenette felt loved and cherished with every movement.
“How’s this?” the hockey player asked softly between kisses, her lips brushing against her girlfriend’s sensitive skin. “Tell me what you want, baby.”
“It’s amazing…” the taller woman’s breath hitched, and she bit her lip, her cheeks flushing. “Just keep doing what you’re doing,” she encouraged, her voice thick with need.
With a newfound confidence, Vi continued, her tongue swirling and teasing, coaxing out soft moans from the top student. Each stroke, each flick was tender yet fervent, building a rhythm that matched the quickening pace of Caitlyn’s heart. The rebel was attentive, ensuring that every sensation was met with care, that her girl felt safe and adored in this moment.
“Vi!” the bluenette gasped, her body arching slightly as she felt the heat building within her. “It’s so good… I… oh, please don’t stop!”
The gang leader smiled against her girlfriend, feeling a surge of pride at the pleasure she was able to bring. Caitlyn's breath hitched, a soft whimper escaping her lips as Vi's tongue expertly circled her clit. Her body jolted in response, thighs trembling under the touch of the Hybrid’s hands. Each gentle lick sent a shiver of electricity through the Human's core, making her back arch slightly off the bed, her hands fisting the sheets in an attempt to steady herself. As the hockey player teased her with alternating licks and soft sucks, the ice-skater’s moans grew louder, her voice breaking with each wave of pleasure.
“V-Vi…” she gasped, her hips instinctively bucking forward, seeking more of that intoxicating sensation. Every touch, every flick of the brawler's tongue, made her legs shake, her skin flushed and oversensitive to every stroke.
The redette’s hands gripped her thighs firmly, keeping her grounded, though the bluenette's body squirmed uncontrollably beneath her. The pleasure was overwhelming, her mind hazy, barely able to focus on anything but the dizzying sensation building inside her.
“Oh fuck… fuck!” she whimpered, her body tense, her heart pounding in her chest as she felt herself getting closer to the edge.
“Just breathe, babe,” the rebel whispered, her voice barely above a murmur, laced with warmth. “I’m right here. You’re doing amazing.”
Caitlyn felt a wave of warmth wash over her, a blissful mixture of trust and desire that made her feel alive. She surrendered to the sensations, lost in the feeling of Vi’s mouth on her, the way it sent shockwaves of pleasure through her body.
“Vi…! I’m so close,” Caitlyn gasped, her voice trembling with urgency. “I’m…”
“Just let go, love. I’ve got you,” the Hybrid encouraged, her voice steady and sure as she intensified her movements, coaxing the Human closer to that precipice.
With each lick and kiss, the redette was relentless yet gentle, ensuring that the ice-skater felt every ounce of love and passion that coursed between them. The taller woman’s breath quickened, and she could feel herself spiraling toward the edge, ready to embrace the pleasure that awaited her.
“Vi!” the bluenette cried out, her body tensing as waves of ecstasy washed over her, sending her tumbling into a blissful release. She felt as if she were floating, the world around her fading away, leaving only the intoxicating sensation of the redette’s care and love enveloping her.
The brawler slowed her movements, ensuring that her girlfriend felt cherished and adored as the waves of pleasure subsided. She looked up, meeting the the top student’s gaze with a soft smile, ready to be there for her in every way.
“How do you feel?” Vi asked gently, brushing a strand of hair from Caitlyn’s flushed face.
“Amazing,” the other woman breathed, her eyes sparkling with a mix of exhilaration and tenderness. “You’re incredible.”
The hockey striker leaned in, capturing the ice-skater’s lips in a sweet kiss, a perfect blend of warmth and love that spoke of their connection of what just happened between them.
“Only for you, Cupcake,” she whispered against her lips, her heart swelling with joy as they melted into each other, smiling.
Caitlyn felt a rush of confidence as she grabbed Vi’s hair, gently pulling the Hybrid back until their lips met once more. The kiss was electric, filled with a mix of urgency and tenderness. The Human tasted herself on the gang leader's lips, an intoxicating reminder of the moment they had just shared, and while the sensation was new, she found herself savoring it. Her thoughts flickered to what the redette must taste like, a curious yearning bubbling within her, but she quickly pushed that aside. For now, she just wanted to be close to the woman she adored.
As their kiss deepened, the bluenette intertwined her fingers with the redette's, seeking comfort in the familiar warmth. The moment felt right, yet uncertainty still danced in her mind. But there was something about this shared intimacy that made her feel brave, made her want to push her boundaries.
“Vi,” she whispered against her lips, her heart racing. “Can I ask you something?”
“Anything, babe,” Vi replied softly, her brow furrowing in concern as she pulled back to look into Caitlyn’s eyes.
The ice-skater hesitated, the weight of her request pressing heavily on her chest. She didn’t know how to say that, what were the right words… but she wanted this. She felt like she needed it.
“Can you… can you use your fingers? I want you to go inside me.”
The hockey striker’s eyes widened in surprise, her heart fluttering at the request, a mixture of excitement and protectiveness washing over her.
“Are you sure you want to go all the way? I mean, we just… Is this okay? Isn’t that too much for your first time? I’m not saying that I don’t want it, eh. It’s just that… I…”
“I know,” the bluenette bit her lip, her heart pounding as she searched for the right words. “I know you said you don’t to rush me, and you’re not. You’re so caring, Vi Lane. I feel safe with you. I trust you, Darling. This is why I’m asking you this. I really want it. With you. I want you to have my purity. I want it to be special, just like you are.”
Vi felt a wave of warmth wash over her at the declaration, and with a tender smile, she nodded.
“Okay, but if you change your mind or if it’s too much at any point, please tell me. I don’t want to rush you.”
Caitlyn nodded, her resolve solidifying as she felt the weight of Vi’s trust reflected back at her.
“I won’t. I promise.”
“I’ll do my best not to hurt you with… my claws.”
“You won’t. Plus, I’d love you to bite me. Your fangs are as handsome as you are, my wild Wolf.”
They smiled at each other, tenderly, expressing without words how much they were in love with each other. The bluenette cupped the redette’s face with her two hands, kissing her on the lips, savoring their taste. A taste of comfort, trust, love.
While her girlfriend was relaxing in this kiss, the redette gently caressed her girl's inner thigh, her touch featherlight as she moved closer to her core. The anticipation filled the air, the moment thick with emotion. The Hybrid could feel her heart racing, each beat echoing in her ears as she focused on the trust her Human was placing in her.
“Just relax, okay?” the hockey player murmured, her voice low and soothing. She brought her fingers to the ice-skater’s wet pussy, feeling the heat radiating from her, and caressed her softly, seeking to ease any lingering tension. “I’ll go slow.”
The top student nodded, a breath escaping her lips as she felt the Wolf woman’s fingers brush against her, the sensations igniting a fresh wave of warmth.
“I’m ready,” she whispered, her voice trembling with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.
Vi met her gaze, searching for any signs of hesitation, and when she found none, she slowly began to push her middle finger inside Caitlyn, being careful to not hurt her with her claw. The movement was deliberate, careful, as she aimed to ensure her girlfriend felt every sensation while respecting her boundaries and comfort. The taller woman’s breath caught in her throat, her eyes widening momentarily at the new sensation. A soft gasp escaped her lips, her body tensing for a brief second before relaxing into the intimate touch.
The bluenette’s hands gripped the bedsheets tightly as the redette’s finger slid deeper, her legs trembling from both nerves and anticipation. A moan spilled from her lips, raw and unfiltered, her back arching toward the gang leader instinctively, her hips rising to meet the brawler’s hand, craving more. The intensity of it made her head spin, her body feeling hypersensitive as every nerve seemed to ignite with a fiery pleasure.
Her face flushed, and her eyes fluttered shut as she felt the deliberate, gentle movement inside her, her body responding instinctively, muscles tightening around the Wolf woman’s finger. Her breaths came quicker, more ragged, a mix of pleasure and vulnerability evident in every sound she made.
“V-Vi…” Caitlyn moaned, her voice breathy and tinged with both need and emotion. Her hips rocked gently, trying to guide Vi deeper, her body craving more of that slow, deliberate pressure. The sensation was both foreign and intoxicating, and as pleasure coursed through her, the Human’s hand reached for the Hybrid’s, squeezing tightly, grounding herself in the intimacy they shared. “Oh… Vi, it feels… it feels so good,” she breathed, her heart racing as she adjusted to the new sensation. The heat enveloped her, a delicious mix of excitement and trepidation.
“You’re doing amazing, Caitlyn. Just breathe,” she encouraged, her voice a comforting balm amidst the waves of pleasure washing over the top student.
The hockey striker maintained her gentle pace, coaxing the ice-skater’s body to relax around her. As she moved her fingers deeper, the redette focused on what made the bluenette feel good, her thumb brushing against the sensitive bundle of nerves, sending sparks of electricity through her girlfriend’s body.
“Tell me if you like this,” she said softly, her eyes locked onto her girlfriend’s, searching for her reactions.
“Vi, I love it,” she gasped, her breaths coming in short bursts as pleasure mounted within her. “Please… don’t stop. It feels so… intense! So good!”
Encouraged by her words, Vi quickened her pace slightly, eager to guide Caitlyn to the precipice of pleasure while ensuring she felt cherished and safe. The connection between them deepened with each careful thrust, the Human’s moans filling the air, urging the Hybrid on as she surrendered to the sensations.
“Vi… I… ” the taller woman breathed, feeling the heat pool low in her abdomen, a sense of urgency building as she chased that wave of bliss. “I’m so close… don’t stop! I need more!”
The brawler's heart swelled at the realization, and she intensified her movements, each stroke filled with care and purpose.
“Just let go, Cupcake. I’ve got you,” she murmured, encouraging her girlfriend to embrace the pleasure.
With every thrust, every brush of her lover’s fingers, Caitlyn felt herself teetering on the edge, the world around her fading away as she focused solely on the intoxicating sensations. The warmth coiled tightly within her, making her feel almost dizzy with desire. And then, with a gasp and a shudder, she was pulled over the edge, a wave of ecstasy crashing through her as she surrendered completely to the moment.
“Vi!” she cried out, her body trembling as she fell into the depths of pleasure, the bliss washing over her in an overwhelming rush. “Oh my…! Fuck! I…! I…! Vi!” She gripped the sheets, her body arching toward Vi as the sensations consumed her, pleasure cascading in waves that seemed never-ending.
Vi slowed her movements, cradling Caitlyn in her arms as she rode out the waves of ecstasy, her heart full as she witnessed the beauty of her girlfriend’s release.
“You’re so beautiful,” she whispered, leaning in to capture the top student’s lips in a tender kiss, wanting to share the intimacy of that moment with her.
As they melted into each other, the taller woman felt a profound sense of connection, knowing that she had taken a significant step in their relationship, enveloped in the rebel’s love and care.
“Thank you,” the bluenette breathed against the redette’s lips, her heart full as she nestled closer to the Wolf woman, feeling cherished and adored in ways she had never experienced before. “It was awesome… I didn’t know it could feel like that… You made me feel so good… So fucking good…”
“Always, Cupcake,” the hockey striker replied softly, her lips trailing gentle kisses along the ice-skater’s jaw, down her neck, and along her shoulders, savoring the softness of her skin and the sweet scent of her perfume. Each kiss was a promise, a reaffirmation of their bond. “I’m so proud you trusted me. And that I could make you feel so fucking good, like you said.”
The Kiramman’s heiress chuckled, amused.
“Oh Darling, it’s indeed thanks to you. I don’t regret anything, quite the opposite actually,” she confessed.
“Oh yeah?”
“Yes. You’re the sweetest girlfriend I could ever ask for. And you’re talented with that mouth of yours.”
“Only my mouth?” teased the Hybrid.
“No, Darling. Not only your mouth. Your tongue as well. And… your fingers. I know you can work magic with them, and not only for fighting.”
“I’m reckless, that’s why I’m that fucking good.”
“Unfortunately. Maybe one day, you can be as fierce as you are on the ice… in bed?” the Human bit her lower lip, aware of what she just said.
The brawler opened her mouth wide. Did this mean…? Yes, it was obvious. Her girlfriend loved that intimate moment, enough to want to do it again. Not tonight, for sure, but on other days and nights. And if she was honest with herself… This was her best night so far. So far, because she was certain that when the top student will have more experience and will let herself get loose, their time in bed will be earth-shattering.
“It was my best night,” murmured the Wolf woman. “Ever. I can’t wait for the others.”
“I feel the same, Darling…”
Vi’s lips found their way to Caitlyn’s collarbone, placing soft, lingering kisses that made the taller woman shiver with delight.
“You’re everything to me,” she murmured, her breath warm against her girl’s skin.
The bluenette smiled, feeling a warmth spread through her at the redette’s words, her heart swelling with affection.
“And you are to me,” she whispered, wrapping her arms around the rebel, drawing her closer. The warmth of their bodies mingled, the intimacy enveloping them like a comforting blanket.
“I want to stay like this,” the Human said softly, brushing her fingers along the Hybrid’s cheek, the touch tender and affectionate.
“I’d love that,” Vi replied, her eyes sparkling with affection as she kissed Caitlyn’s lips again, savoring the taste of her girlfriend, sweet and inviting. The connection between them deepened as they exchanged soft kisses, hugging tightly, cherishing the shared warmth of their bodies.
Notes:
SEXBIAN CAITVI!!!
I so damn hoe this will happen in act 2 or 3... I guess it would be more in act 3 than 2, imo...
But sure thing is... THEY ARE NOW OFFICIAL!!!Arcane is LoL's official prequel.
The dev loved working on CaitVi's romance in season 2.
Caitlyn and Vi are partners in LoL.
SO. CaitVi is official.
Chapter 30: Confessions
Summary:
“People change, Cait…” the Hybrid said, her wolf ears lowering with sorrow. “I’ve seen it, first hand. Once they know you, they tend to change. You will change to, the day you’ll know what I’ve done. You won’t look at me the same way you do now.”
The Human gently put her hand on the Wolf woman’s cheek, her thumb caressing it slowly and tenderly. She leaned, closer, their lips featherly touching each other’s, looking in the brawler’s greyish eyes.
“I won’t change…”
The top student locked her lips with the gang leader’s, kissing her in a silent vow of her love.
“You promise…?”
“I promise.”
Notes:
Last chapter, they did it!
They fully showed how much they're in love with each other, how much they trust each other.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi lay still, letting the early morning light trickle through Caitlyn’s curtains, casting a soft glow over her girlfriend’s sleeping form. Her chest rose and fell peacefully, her expression relaxed, lips slightly parted. The redette couldn’t help but smile to herself, feeling a sense of wonder as she looked at the bluenette’s delicate features, framed by her messy hair that spilled across the pillow.
“I’m so damn lucky to have you, Caitlyn,” Vi whispered, quietly, almost as if confessing to the stillness of the room. “Never in a million years would I have thought that you… a Human, a Piltie, a Kiramman, of all people… would fall in love with someone like me. I mean… I’m a Zaunite, a fucking wild and stupid beast, nothing but violent. And still, you want me… What have I done to be able to be with such an awesome woman like you…”
She smiled, sadly, before leaning and kissed the Human’s forehead.
“I love you…”
“And I love you to, Vi Lane.”
The top student’s eyes fluttered open, a small, sleepy smile forming on her lips as she looked up at the Hybrid.
“And I am with you because you’re worth it. More than you could ever think. Even if you’re a Zaunite, and, like you said, a violent, wild and stupid beast. Even if I disagree with the ‘stupid’ part.”
“You… you heard that?” the Wolf woman stammered, rubbing the back of her neck. She felt exposed but couldn’t help grinning a little despite herself. Her eyes widened in surprise, a faint blush spreading across her cheeks as the taller woman’s words sank in.
The ice-skater chuckled softly, reaching up to touch the hockey striker’s cheek.
“Yes, I did. And I think you need to realize just how worthy you are.” She gazed into the gang leader’s eyes, her thumb tracing soft circles on her cheek. “You’re so much more than you give yourself credit for.”
“Cait…” the brawler lowered her eyes. “You don’t know me… I’m not… I’ve done things I can’t take back. Things that I don’t want to take back. I’m not what people like you are looking for. You deserve so much better than a criminal like me.”
Caitlyn sits up, her gaze not flickering away from Vi’s face.
“You told me you would never force me into anything,” the bluenette reminded the redette, her voice full of tenderness. “And I would never do the same either. I want to know your story, I want to know you, even your darkest secrets. But I will wait until you are ready to tell me.”
“You don’t want to know… trust me…”
“I am ready for you, Vi. For everything you will gave me, for everything you are and were. Nothing is going to change how I feel for you.”
“People change, Cait…” the Hybrid said, her wolf ears lowering with sorrow. “I’ve seen it, first hand. Once they know you, they tend to change. You will change to, the day you’ll know what I’ve done. You won’t look at me the same way you do now.”
The Human gently put her hand on the Wolf woman’s cheek, her thumb caressing it slowly and tenderly. She leaned, closer, their lips featherly touching each other’s, looking in the brawler’s greyish eyes.
“I won’t change…”
The top student locked her lips with the gang leader’s, kissing her in a silent vow of her love.
“You promise…?”
“I promise.”
They stared at each other, Vi’s breath heavy and shaky. Could she…? She didn’t think any other second, didn’t wait any more. She grabbed Caitlyn’s waist, pulling her closer, kissing her desperately. She needed to feel her, and the more their lips were sealed, the more she wanted to be closer to her girlfriend.
“Caitlyn… I…”
“I want it too, Vi…” she kissed the brawler, biting softly her lower lip.
“Tell me what you need…”
“To ride you… Please, let me do all the work and show you how much I love you…”
“Cait…”
As the Wolf woman kissed her girlfriend, the top student gently placed her hands over the gang leader’s, guiding them slowly up her body, encouraging her to explore with new tenderness. The rebel felt her own heart pound harder, and a rare, softer expression played across her face as she allowed the Human to guide her.
The bluenette shifted slightly, settling herself more comfortably into the redette’s lap, her hands moving with delicate insistence, urging the Hybrid to follow her lead as she pressed herself close. Vi's breath hitched as she watched Caitlyn with something close to awe. She’d grown used to her role as protector, as the one in control, yet here the ice-skater was, taking her time, drawing the hockey striker into a moment that felt both exciting and grounding.
“Just let me…” the top student whispered softly, running her fingers down the Wolf woman’s arms, letting her hands linger just long enough to send a shiver through the bralwer’s entire body.
The heiress leaned, drawing the brawler in for a slow, lingering kiss, her fingers tangling in the rebel’s hair. She couldn’t get enough of kissing her, feeling their bodies close to each other, teasing by only slightly touching. She sat up again, not breaking the eye contact, as she took back the gang leader’s hands in hers, leading them to her breasts. With a smile, she nodded to the redette, allowing her to massage them to her heart content.
The Wolf woman didn’t want any longer and started to squeeze those beautiful twins, her thumbs stroking the nipples with a growing arousal. Caitlyn’s breath became more erratic, as wetness grew between her legs, dripping slowly on Vi’s rock abs.
“Cait… Do you want me to…?”
“Yes… please… But… one hand only. I would like to… do it at my own pace…”
“Anything you want, babe…” agreed the Hybrid.
One of her hands went lower, caressing the Human’s stunning and perfect curves. Fuck… how lucky she was to have such a gorgeous woman as her girlfriend and lover. Her fingers found their way to the bluenette’s thighs, going carefully to her awaiting core. When their tips reached it, the mere touch sent shivers of pleasure through the top student’s spine, a moan escaping her lips.
“Inside… please Darling…”
“Let me make sure that you’re ready enough… okay?”
“O-Okay… but don’t make me wait too long…” whined the taller woman.
The redette chuckled softly, savoring her girlfriend’s growing anticipation as her fingers traced slow, deliberate circles on her clit. The Human’s breath hitched, her hands gripping the Hybrid’s shoulders, nails digging in just enough to send a thrill through the brawler as well.
“Patience, babe…” the rebel murmured, her voice low, sitting up to kiss the bluenette’s collarbone before tracing her lips up her neck. The ice-skater’s eyes fluttered shut, a soft moan slipping past her lips as the hockey striker’s hand moved with a steady, gentle rhythm, her touch both teasing and exploring.
Caitlyn’s breaths grew shorter, her hands moving back up to Vi’s, guiding her further, making it clear she wanted more. Feeling the top student’s urgency, the Wolf woman finally slid her fingers inside, her movements tender but certain, her eyes never leaving the taller woman’s face, taking in every reaction, every sound, as if committing them to memory. The bluenette’s body responded, arching towards her with a kind of need that made the redette’s heart beat even faster.
“Tell me how you feel, Cait,” the Hybrid whispered, her voice barely a breath as she kissed her jawline, feeling the Human’s body tighten around her.
“It… it feels amazing, Vi,” the Kiramman heiress managed to say, her voice breaking as she gasped, her hands moving to the brawler’s back, pulling her closer, her voice filled with raw vulnerability.
Her hips started to move, rolling on Vi’s fingers. She wanted to do all the work, and didn’t want to go back on her words. It was all new for Caitlyn, but she trusted her girlfriend to help her feel comfortable enough. Plus, she wanted to please her too. From their conversations, the taller woman noticed that the gang leader had a thing for being the submitted one. And the top student was more than willing to show how assertive she could be, to please the rebel.
Their gazes were locked into each other, moans and heavy breaths leaving their lips when they were not kissing. While the redette curved her fingers inside her girl, the bluenette decided to add depths and moved also up and down. Her grip on the Wolf woman’s shoulders hardened, her nails sinking in her skin until she left red marks.
“Ah… Ah… Vi…!”
“Good girl… you’re doing so good…” praised the brawler. “Would you cum for me?”
“Y-Yes!”
“Then don’t hold back… Do you want me to help you?”
“No… No… I want… to give it… ah… to you… To show you… that I love you… so… so much… Vi!”
“I love you too, Caitlyn Kiramman,” Vi kissed Caitlyn on the neck, licking it. “You have no idea how much…”
“Again…” whined the bluenette.
“Hm?”
“Say it… again… please!”
“You wanna cum on me telling you how much I love you?”
“Yes… Yes!”
The Hybrid’s heart pounded as she watched the Human’s face, each of her whispered words sending shivers through both of them. She leaned in, her lips brushing the taller woman’s ear as she continued, her voice low and full of warmth.
“I love you so much, Caitlyn Kiramman… more than I ever thought I could love anyone,” the Wolf woman whispered, tightening her hold just slightly to steady her girlfriend as her hips moved in sync with her fingers. “You’re so perfect… I could die for you, kill for you… You’re everything I could have dreamt of… I fucking love you so damn much I would let you put a leash on me. I want to show the world that I’m yours, as much as you’re mine.”
The ice-skater’s body tensed, her breaths turning to soft gasps. Her head tilting back as she chased her release, encouraged by the hockey striker’s steady, reassuring words. Caitlyn’s hands found Vi’s free one, their fingers lacing together as she closed her eyes, letting herself completely feel the moment.
“Just… like that, Cait,” the redette murmured, her fingers never faltering, guiding the bluenette closer to the edge. “Let go for me… I’ve got you.”
With a shudder, the Human’s breathing hitched, and her moan broke free as she finally reached her peak, her body melting into the Hybrid’s embrace. She held onto the gang leader as she rode the waves, her heartbeat racing against her chest as she buried her face in the crook of the rebel’s neck. Vi wrapped her arms around Caitlyn, holding her close, feeling the warmth of their connection and the peacefulness of the moment. They stayed that way, breathing in sync.
“You’re amazing, Darling…”
“Only when I’m with you, Cupcake…” smiled the brawler.
The top student cupped her lover’s face with both hands, kissing her lips tenderly.
“I still don’t know how you can love me…” whispered the Wolf woman, her ears flattening.
“Because you’re you.”
“I’m not exactly what you could call a lovely person…”
“Tell me please…” said the bluenette, stroking the redette’s face with the tip of her fingers. “I can feel that you want to… Don’t be afraid please, I won’t stop loving you. I promised. You trust me, don’t you?”
“Yes… I… I trust you…”
The Hybrid took a deep breath, her gaze dropping as she gathered her thoughts. It wasn’t often she let herself be this vulnerable, but with the Human, seeing the way her girlfriend’s eyes softened, filled with unyielding acceptance… she felt like she could tell her anything.
“My gang… none of us are saints. And I’m the worst,” the brawler murmured, her voice low, heavy with a blend of pride and steel-edged honesty. “I’ve hurt people. A lot of them. I’ve tortured. I’ve beaten up. I’ve even killed some. And I don’t regret it, Caitlyn. Not one bit.” She paused, the edge of a smile ghosting her lips, though there was no warmth in it. “I’d do it all again. Without a second thought.”
The taller woman’s fingers continued their gentle path over the rebel’s cheek, unwavering, her gaze fixed on her with quiet determination. She didn’t flinch, didn’t look away, even as the confession settled between them.
“They deserved it?” the ice-skater asked softly, her tone encouraging the hockey striker to continue, not judging, just listening.
“Yeah. Some… they’d hurt people who couldn’t fight back… who didn’t have a chance,” the gang leader’s fists clenched reflexively. “When you’re a Hybrid or a Zaunite, things are pretty ugly. They don’t give a shit about us. We’re just tools for them. So I decided to make them understand to not dare walk all over us. And I…” She met her girlfriend’s gaze, raw and unapologetic. “I made sure of it. I made sure they’d never do it.”
For a moment, they were both silent, Caitlyn’s thumb tracing soothing circles along Vi’s jawline, grounding her.
“I get that, Vi,” the top student finally said, her voice tender but resolute. “You protected people in the only way you could. You may be fierce, maybe even ruthless at times, but I know there’s a reason behind it.” She leaned in, pressing her forehead to the Wolf woman’s. “I know who you are now. I see all of it, and I’m still here. You protected me when Sarah’s crew’s tried to bully me, didn’t you? Because that’s who you are. You’re not a monster, you’re someone who wants to protect. And you do your best for this.”
The redette closed her eyes, feeling the bluenette’s warmth, her acceptance seeping into her. It was a feeling she’d never expected to find, not after everything she’d done. It was almost unreal.
“Thank you… for listening to me,” the Hybrid whispered, her arms tightening around the Human.
“You don’t have to thank me. Just… stay with me, okay?” the ice-skater smiled, brushing her lips over the hockey striker’s.
“Always,” the brawler murmured, her voice low but full of conviction, her heart echoing the same promise.
Vi and Caitlyn shared a tender kiss, still basking in the glow of the morning when Caitlyn’s phone suddenly started buzzing on the nightstand. She reached over with a groggy sigh, squinting at the caller ID.
“It’s Irelia. Can I… ?” she mumbled, feeling a pang of guilt.
“Go ahead,” smiled the brawler.
“Hey, Caitlyn!” Irelia’s cheerful voice rang out as soon as she picked up. “You’re still on for our study session today, right?”
“Uh…” the tall woman blinked, caught off-guard, then her eyes widened as realization hit. “Oh no. I… completely forgot.”
The gang leader stifled a laugh, arching a playful eyebrow at her girlfriend, who mouthed a guilty “oops.”
“What’s this?” Riven’s voice suddenly boomed in the background. “Did Caitlyn forget about us because she’s too busy with her handsome wolf girl?”
“N-no, I just… uh…” the Human’s face went pink as she sputtered.
“Hold up!” the whitenette cut in again, her voice practically vibrating through the phone. “I was just messing with you but… Wait. Wait! Is Vi there with you right now? Does that mean you two… you know…”
Caitlyn’s face turned a deeper shade of red, and she quickly held the phone away from her ear. Vi, sitting beside her, laughed softly, nudging her shoulder as if to say “might as well just admit it.” But before the heiress could respond, Riven’s excited voice practically shouted through the phone.
“Oh my god, Caitlyn, did you finally have sex?!”
The bluenette looked at the redette, a mix of embarrassment and amusement on her face, before finally muttering.
“Yes, okay? Yes, Vi and I… spent the night together.”
There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, followed by a triumphant whoop from the whitenette.
“Oh, this is too good! You’ve gotta spill the details, Cait! Was it all romantic and slow? Or did Vi get all rough and wild?”
“Riven!” the top student gasped, completely flustered.
“How was it? Did you scream her name? Did she go down on you? How many fingies you took? Which position?”
Irelia’s voice broke in, trying to reel Riven in.
“Riven, come on, give them a little privacy. You don’t have to ask her everything. Plus, your questions are very inappropriate.”
“Oh, don’t be such a prude, Irelia!” Riven laughed. “This is a big deal! Caitlyn Kiramman finally gave in to the Hybrid charm. She finally lost her virginity! Don’t you want to know at least a little bit?”
The ice-skater hid her face in her hand, torn between wanting to hang up and laugh out loud. She looked at the hockey player, whose smirk was getting bigger by the second, clearly enjoying Caitlyn’s flustered state.
“Oh my god, fine,” the Human finally said with a huff, unable to stop herself from grinning. “Yes, Riven, it was amazing, alright? It was… perfect.” Her voice softened on the last word, glancing at her girlfriend with a warm smile.
“That’s my girl!” Riven let out another whoop. “You two are way overdue for some celebration. We’re all going out soon. My treat.”
The top student just laughed, shaking her head in exasperation.
“Fine, girl, fine. Just… can you please calm down?”
“Alright, alright, I’m done!” the whitenette cackled, her enthusiasm hardly contained. “But I’m serious. Prepare for some champagne when we’re all together again.”
After a few more laughs, Caitlyn ended the call, turning to Vi with an exasperated smile.
“Your friends are absolutely relentless,” the Wolf woman smirked, wrapping an arm around her.
“Tell me about it,” the taller woman sighed, but she couldn’t hide her smile.
"So, this project Irelia mentioned… what’s it about? Some big brain Kiramman thing?" the Hybrid tilted her head, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she turned to the Human.
The bluenette chuckled softly, brushing her hair behind her ear.
"It’s about Hybrid slavery," she explained, her voice growing more serious. "Even though it’s officially illegal and prohibited now, it still happens. Mostly underground, but sometimes right under people’s noses. These corporations… they find ways to skirt the law, exploiting Hybrids in ways that most people don’t even realize. I want to use the project to open their eyes, to show them the truth."
"Yeah… it’s still happening, alright." The redette’s expression darkened slightly, her jaw tightening. "I’ve seen it with my own eyes, Cait. Companies in Zaun are some of the worst. They keep Hybrids in the factories, treating them like machines, barely feeding them, and working them until they drop."
Caitlyn reached for Vi’s hand, lacing their fingers together.
"That’s horrible," she whispered, her blue eyes filled with genuine sorrow. "I mean, I knew it was bad, but hearing it from you… it hits differently. As if you… didn’t only witnessed it… What happens to them?"
The hockey player took a deep breath, her thumb brushing over the ice-skater’s knuckles.
"Some get out," the brawler said, her voice hardening. "My gang and I… we’ve been trying to stop it where we can. We raid those factories, track down those assholes to beat them up, destroy their equipment, tear down their buildings if we can manage it. It doesn’t fix everything, but it sends a message."
"You… you do that?" the top student’s lips parted slightly in surprise.
"Yeah,” the gang leader shrugged, her ears twitching slightly. “I told you, Cupcake. We’re not saints. But we don’t stand by and let that kind of shit slide. Those bastards make a profit off of Hybrids’ suffering, and they need to pay for it. We just make sure they learn their lesson. Sometimes for good."
Caitlyn squeezed Vi’s hand, her admiration for the Hybrid growing even more.
"That’s… incredible, Vi. But… Please, be careful. I understand you surely think it’s the best way… but you may end up in jail, or get killed. Maybe you should… do things a little differently? More safely for you and your gang?"
"We’re doing what needs to be done,” Vi gave a small, wry smile. “No one else is gonna step in, so we take care of it ourselves. I can’t stand seeing people like me treated like garbage. I won’t let it happen if I can stop it. And trust me. Those dickheads don’t understand words."
"Maybe, yes, but please think about what I just said,” Caitlyn leaned in, her voice gentle but firm. “What you’re doing matters, Vi, and I will never deny it nor lower your efforts. But I am worried about you. And this project… it’s my way of trying to help too. Maybe it won’t be as direct as smashing equipment, but if we can make people see what’s happening, maybe we can change things from the top down."
Vi looked at her, tenderness clear in her grayish eyes.
"You’re so naive and cute… But you’re amazing, you know that? I don’t think your way would do much, but it sure hell won’t hurt to give it a try.”
"We’re not so different at all, Darling. Just… doing things differently," Caitlyn smiled warmly, leaning closer until their foreheads touched, and kissed her lips slowly.
Notes:
I am guilty. I got way too in love with the kiss scene to not use it...
And let's go into Act 3!!! Hope we'll all get what we hope for: CaitVi official for good! (and ofc some sexbian haha)I am a CaitVi worshipper, and I imagine more Vi as Top, or more as a Service Top tbh. And Caitlyn is def a Power Bottom imo. Because she won't let anyone touch her but Vi, and she allows herself to be vulnerable only with Vi. And well... Caitlyn is way too much in control to be a full bottom lol
Hope you enjoyed the fluff and the smut o/
Chapter 31: Win or lose
Summary:
Sevika crossed her arms, a rare grin tugging at her lips.
“Fine. Lane, you’re calling the shots for the rest of this game. Don’t screw it up.”
The Hybrid blinked, surprised but quickly recovered. She hesitated for a split second, her mind racing. Was she ready to lead? But as she looked around at her teammates, exhausted but waiting for direction, she felt a surge of confidence. She grinned, a fire lighting in her greyish eyes.
“You’ve got it, coach. Let’s win this.”
Notes:
Here's the second chapter of the day for Arcane Season 2 Act III's release!
Hope you guys enjoy those chapters o/
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The arena buzzed with anticipation, the air thick with the energy of the crowd. On the ice, Vi’s team battled fiercely, but the first half of the game had been grueling. The opposing team was fast and relentless, their defense impenetrable, and their offense was a constant threat. Every time Vi’s team managed to get the puck into the offensive zone, it felt like hitting a wall, sharp checks and perfectly timed interceptions sent them scrambling to recover. The tension was palpable as the brawler raced down the rink, narrowly avoiding a hard check from one of the opposing players. Her focus was razor-sharp, her wolf ears twitching with each shift in the game’s rhythm. But no matter how much they pushed, the score remained locked in a stalemate.
The Wolf woman skated hard, her breath misting in the cold air as she tried to find an opening, but their opponents were organized, almost mechanical in their precision. Her frustration grew with each blocked shot and turnover. It didn’t help that their defense struggled to contain the opposing team’s wingers, who weaved through them with dizzying speed. By the time the buzzer signaled the end of the first half, the scoreboard remained unchanged: 2-2. Still tied.
The team trudged back to the bench, panting and visibly frustrated. The rebel dropped onto the bench, gripping her stick so hard her knuckles turned white. Around her, the rest of the team slumped in exhaustion, their frustration palpable.
Sevika strode up and down the bench, her presence as commanding as ever, but there was a furrow of frustration on her brow.
"Alright, team," she growled. "We’re holding our ground, but we’re not pushing through. They’ve got a solid defense, and it’s shutting us down every time we get near their goal. Ideas?"
“They’re running us ragged out there,” muttered Garen, the team’s right winger, shaking her head.
A tense silence followed as players exchanged uncertain glances. The redette stared at the ice, her mind racing. Something had caught her eye during the game… a subtle but exploitable flaw in the opposing team’s movements.
“I’ve got an idea,” she said, her voice cutting through the tension. All eyes turned to her, curiosity and desperation etched into their faces. “Here’s the thing. Their left wing keeps over-committing to blocks when we press into the corners. That’s leaving a gap near their center. If we can bait them into overextending again, we’ll have an opening for a clean shot. The trick is forcing their defense to shift just enough so their goalie has to overcompensate.”
“And you’re sure about this, Lane?” the coach crossed her arms, frowning but listening intently.
The Hybrid nodded, her wolf ears flicking as she spoke with conviction.
“Yeah. I’ve been watching them. They’re disciplined, but they’re predictable. If we push them hard enough, they’ll overextend. We just need to exploit it.”
“You’re saying we draw them out and hit them where it hurts. I like it. But how do we keep their defenders from regrouping too fast?” asked Garen.
“We’ve got speed,” explained the redette. “Ezreal can push deep on the right while you take the left. Rell, you’ll be ready at the blue line for a quick pass. Garen, you and I will work the center, forcing their defense to overcommit. Once they’re stretched thin, we strike.”
“It’s risky. If we mess up the timing…”
“We won’t,” the Wolf woman cut in, her tone firm. “We’re good enough to pull this off. I know it.”
“Alright, Lane. You’ve got guts. Let’s see if you’ve got game.”
Around the bench, players nodded, energy sparking as hope rekindled.
“She’s onto something,” Rell said, adjusting her gloves. “We can do this. Let’s hit them hard.”
Sevika crossed her arms, a rare grin tugging at her lips.
“Fine. Lane, you’re calling the shots for the rest of this game. Don’t screw it up.”
The Hybrid blinked, surprised but quickly recovered. She hesitated for a split second, her mind racing. Was she ready to lead? But as she looked around at her teammates, exhausted but waiting for direction, she felt a surge of confidence. She grinned, a fire lighting in her greyish eyes.
“You’ve got it, coach. Let’s win this.”
This wasn’t just another game. Winning meant everything. To the team, to Sevika, and to herself. She could almost feel Caitlyn’s gaze from the stands, her pride and belief in her fueling the brawler’s resolve.
The team stood, energized by Vi’s confidence. Garen slapped her on the back as they prepared to hit the ice.
“Don’t let us down, captain.”
The buzzer sounded, signaling the start of the second half. The gang leader skated to the center, her heart pounding with adrenaline, her gaze locked on the puck. The game wasn’t over yet. Not by a long shot.
As the puck dropped, the redette tightened her grip on her stick and charged forward. This was their moment to turn the tide.
*****
The arena came alive as the second half began, the roar of the crowd echoing off the walls. The brawler stood poised at center ice, her greyish eyes locked on the puck as it was dropped. Her team burst into action, every player moving with purpose.
“Ezreal, right side! Garen, cut across the center!” the Wolf woman’s s voice rang out, sharp and commanding.
The puck darted between players, and Vi’s team immediately started executing her plan. The opposing team came out just as strong, their defense as rigid as it had been in the first half. But this time, the plan was already in motion. Ezreal darted down the right wing, his speed forcing the defenders to scramble after him. Garen mirrored the play on the left, feinting a charge to split their formation.
The redette hung back for a moment, her tail twitching as she watched the play unfold.
"Wait for it..." she muttered to herself.
She hovered near the center, watching intently, waiting for the precise moment. Her wolf ears flicked with every shift of the game’s rhythm.
“Hold the line, Rell!” the gang leader shouted as her teammate positioned herself near the blue line, stick ready for a pass.
Ezreal’s feint worked like a charm, drawing two defenders out of position as he whipped the puck behind the net. Rell caught the pass cleanly, and the arena tensed as she wound up for a slapshot.
“Rell! Now!” Vi yelled.
The Hybrid’s sharp eyes had caught the opposing goalie preparing for the long shot. Rell pulled back just enough to hesitate, then flicked a quick pass toward Vi, who was charging through the center. Rell received a quick pass from Ezreal at the blue line and launched a blistering slapshot. The puck ricocheted off a defender’s skate, landing squarely in Vi’s path. Without hesitation, the brawler charged forward, her powerful stride cutting through the defense like a knife.
She swung hard.
The puck sailed past the goalie’s glove and into the back of the net.
The crowd exploded, their cheers deafening as the scoreboard updated: 3-2.
“Hell yeah, Lane!” Garen laughed, slapping her on the back. “That was brilliant!”
“Nice read, Captain!” Ezreal grinned, giving her a thumbs-up.
They all slapped hands, happy from the shot.
But there was no time to relax. The opposing team retaliated immediately, their offense moving with renewed aggression. They tied the game again with a sharp, unassisted breakaway goal.
With the game locked at 3-3, the clock ticked down, the tension in the arena reaching a fever pitch. Vi and her team gathered at the bench during a timeout, their breaths heavy, sweat dripping from their faces.
“They’re starting to play desperate, that’s our edge,” Vi said, scanning her teammates’ tired but determined faces. “We can use that. Stick to the plan. If we stay patient, they’ll make a mistake, and we’ll capitalize.”
“You’ve got them rattled, Vi. Now break them,” Rell, standing behind her, gave an approving nod.
“This is your game to lead, Lane. Keep us sharp,” Garen leaned in, her voice low and serious.
Vi’s wolf ears flicked as she nodded.
“We finish this. Together.”
The final minutes of the game were chaos. The puck shot up and down the ice, players colliding in brutal checks as each team fought for control. With less than two minutes left, the Hybrid’s team gained possession.
“Ezreal, move now!” the Wolf woman barked, her voice cutting through the noise.
Ezreal sprinted down the right wing, narrowly dodging a defender’s hit, and passed the puck to Rell at the blue line.
“Garen, draw them out!” the redette shouted, her skates digging into the ice as she surged forward.
Garen charged into the offensive zone, dragging two defenders with him. Vi followed close behind, catching the pass from Rell with a deft flick of her wrist. It was the opening she had been waiting for.
She didn’t hesitate.
Faking a shot to the left, she snapped her stick to the right, sending the puck high into the net.
The arena exploded as the red light flashed. The scoreboard updated: 4-3.
The buzzer sounded seconds later, signaling the end of the game.
Vi skated toward her celebrating teammates, her chest heaving with exhilaration, each breath clouding in the cold arena air. Garen reached her first, wrapping her in a rough hug that nearly knocked her off balance, his boisterous laughter echoing in her ears.
“Damn, Lane! What a shot! You just won us the game!” he exclaimed, his voice filled with unrestrained pride. His gloved hand thumped her back hard enough to sting, but she didn’t mind.
“Fucking well done Captain Vi,” Rell teased, grinning as she punched the brawler’s shoulder lightly. “Cleanest finish I’ve seen!”
“I knew you’d nail it!” Ezreal darted in next, his skates kicking up a fine spray of ice.
The brawler couldn’t stop herself from laughing, the elation bubbling over as she clapped gloves with her teammates. They had done it. Together. And it felt incredible.
“Not bad, Lane. Not bad at all,” coach Sevika clapped her hands from the bench, her voice booming.
Vi allowed herself a rare, wide grin. As her teammates celebrated, her eyes drifted to the stands, where Caitlyn stood, clapping and smiling proudly. It felt good to win, but it felt even better knowing she had someone in her corner.
The hockey player skated toward the center of the ice, her chest still heaving from the adrenaline and effort. She paused for a moment, letting the deafening cheers of the crowd wash over her. Her greyish eyes focused on her girlfriend in the stands, grinning. The bluenette was standing, her hands cupped around her mouth as she cheered loudly, her cheeks flushed with excitement. When their gazes met, her ocean blue eyes sparkled with pride, and a radiant smile spread across her face. She raised a hand to blow an exaggerated kiss toward the rebel.
The Hybrid’s ears perked up, and a wide grin split her face. She reached out, catching the air kiss with dramatic flair and pressing it to her lips, her tail swishing behind her playfully. The ice-skater laughed, clapping her hands in delight.
“You’re ridiculous!” she called out, though the brawler couldn’t hear her over the noise.
Vi’s grin softened into something more tender as she held Caitlyn’s gaze. In that moment, everything… the game, the crowd, the exhaustion… it all faded into the background. She raised her stick in a subtle salute before skating back to join her celebrating teammates.
Garen clapped her on the back as she approached.
“You’re really laying it on thick with your girl, huh?” he teased, smirking.
The redette chuckled, rubbing the back of her neck.
“What can I say? She deserves it.”
“Deserves what?” Garen chimed in, leaning on his stick with a grin. “A star player like you or just the show?”
“Both,” the Wolf woman replied, flashing a cheeky smile.
As the team gathered their gear and made their way off the ice, the gang leader glanced up at the taller woman one last time. The top student waved, mouthing, “You were amazing!”. Vi felt her heart swell with warmth, her steps lighter despite the lingering fatigue. She couldn’t wait to see her girlfriend after the game. This victory wasn’t just for the team, it was for her too.
Notes:
OMGOMGOMGOMGOMGOMG!!!!!!!!! CAITVI ENDGAME!!!! CAITVI SEXBIAN SCENE!!!!!
I just LOVED this scene so much! The emotions, the feelings, the hunger they have for each other, the NEED!!!!
It was emotional sex with deep need! Every detail of the scene was so awesome!Vi's desperate kisses when she realized that Caitlyn always trusted her and let her do what she wanted to, even if it meant freeing Jinx.
Caitlyn's need to feel Vi again.
Caitlyn's honest confession because she wanted Vi to have all the info before doing anything with her.
Vi who litteraly didn't fucking care because all she needed was to be back with Caitlyn.
Their foreheads against each other, smiling, showing how happy they were to be together again.
Caitlyn showing Vi that she is totally ready for her by undressing and showing her her naked chest.
Vi's awe when she saw Kirammountains, understanding that Caitlyn was fully agreeing AND willing to have sex with her.
Caitlyn taking the lead to show again and slowly undressing Vi, showing that she wants her but won't pressure her.
Caitlyn's fingers brushing Vi's wounds, gently, showing how much she cares for Vi.
Vi pulling Caitlyn close to her, showing her that she's not fragile and that she can endure the pain and won't let it pull them apart.
Vi's clumsy struggling to get rid of Caitlyn' belt buckle, showing how desperately she needs Caitlyn.
Their cute smiles and giggles, adding humanity and feelings to this moment.
Caitlyn's nails scratching Vi's tattooed back while moaning (the sexiest moment imo).
Vi going low on Caitlyn (Caitlyn!Top moment !).
Vi nodding to Caitlyn, telling her silently that she will take care of her girlfriend ("Undercity will eat you alive" paralell and Service Top!Vi moment!)
And ofc! Caitlyn fucking enjoying Vi's kisses on all her body! She can't stop moaning from Vi's attentions!Sorry for that lol
But I srsly loved the scene, bc it showed us not only CaitVi scene, not only CaitVi sex scene, but CaitVi's raw emotions. Raw love.
They don't just love each other. They need each other in their lives. Nothing can pull them apart, and they sure don't want to.(btw, I'm totally going to write a scene in this fanfic, inspired by the CaitVi sexbian scene. Just wait, it's gonna take a while, but I'll def serve it to you in another chapter, trust me on this)
Chapter 32: Crossing the line
Summary:
“Well, well, if it isn’t the perfect little girlfriend,” Sarah drawled, her tone dripping with mockery.
The bluenette turned to see the cheerleader and her crew approaching, their predatory smiles illuminated by the harsh stadium lights. The ginger’s smug expression was front and center, her green eyes gleaming with malicious glee.
“Sarah,” the top student said flatly, slipping her phone into her pocket. “What do you want?”
Notes:
So!
Last time, the team won their real game, and it was Vi's first. She even got the chance to show the leader she can be.
And she nailed it!
Vi may become the new captain? Maybe?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The crowd in the stadium was still electric, the echoes of cheers and applause lingering like a fading storm. The energy was infectious, and the team couldn’t help but bask in it, the glow of their victory still fresh. The cheer squad was allowed onto the ice now, the privilege of their role granting them access to the celebrating team. At their head, Sarah moved with practiced poise, her cheer uniform pristine despite the chaos. She wore her trademark smile, a calculated blend of charm and self-assurance.
“Great game, everyone!” the ginger called, her voice ringing clear above the chatter. “You really had us on the edge of our seats!”
She worked her way through the team, congratulating players with a pat on the back or a quick handshake. But her real target was clear. Her sharp green eyes locked onto Vi, who stood near the rink’s edge, chatting with Ezreal and Rell.
The Wolf woman’s smile faded as Sarah approached. The Hybrid’s wolf ears flicked back instinctively, catching the subtle change in tone as the woman closed in.
“Vi,” Sarah began, her tone soft and syrupy. “That final goal? Absolutely stunning. You were incredible out there.”
“Thanks,” the hockey striker replied, her tone neutral as she glanced briefly at the cheerleader before turning her focus back to her teammates.
But the ginger wasn’t deterred. She moved closer, her presence insistent.
“No, really. You carried this team. I mean, without you, would they have even stood a chance?”
The redette frowned at the thinly veiled jab at her teammates.
“It was a team effort,” she said firmly. “We all played our part.”
“Of course, of course,” the cheerleader tilted her head, her smile never wavering. “But you were the star. And stars deserve a reward.”
Before Vi could process the meaning behind her words, Sarah leaned in and pressed her lips to the brawler’s.
It was over in a heartbeat, but the world seemed to stop around them. The noise of the crowd, the chatter of teammates… it all fell away, leaving only the stunned silence of those closest to the scene.
The rebel recoiled instantly, her expression shifting from shock to fury. Her tail bristled, and her wolf ears flattened tight against her head as she took a deliberate step back. Her grey eyes burned as they locked onto the ginger, who stood there with a triumphant smirk.
“What the hell was that?” the Hybrid’s voice was low, cutting through the surrounding noise like a blade.
Sarah’s smirk widened.
“Just celebrating our most valuable player. What’s wrong with that?”
The gang leader’s jaw tightened, her hands curling into fists at her sides. Her body tensed, every muscle coiled like a spring, but she held herself back. She couldn’t let herself lose control here, in front of the crowd.
“Back off,” she growled, her voice trembling with restrained anger.
“Oh, come on, Vi. Don’t be so dramatic.” Sarah’s smile didn’t falter. If anything, she seemed emboldened by the Hybrid’s reaction.
The brawler shook her head, exhaling sharply through her nose as she turned on her heel. She needed space. She needed to get away before she did something she’d regret. Her face was twisted with a mix of anger and disgust. Her tail lashed behind her, betraying the storm raging inside. She wanted to yell, to say something scathing, but she knew herself too well. Words wouldn’t be enough to vent the heat rising in her chest. If she didn’t move, she might snap.
As the redette stalked off, the tension in the air was palpable. Ezreal and Rell exchanged glances before stepping in to block Sarah’s path.
“What the hell is wrong with you?” Rell asked, her voice sharp and accusatory.
“Relax, it was just a kiss,” the cheerleader shrugged, feigning innocence. “Plus, she didn’t seem to mind too much.”
“That’s not the point, and you know it.” Ezreal’s eyes narrowed. “You seriously think that’s okay?”
Behind them, Vi pushed through the crowd, her breaths short and shallow as she tried to shake off the lingering anger and disgust. She could still feel the press of Sarah’s lips, and the thought of it made her stomach churn. She wanted nothing more than to forget it ever happened, to erase the smug look on that slut’s face.
Her mind raced, and one thought surfaced above all others: Caitlyn.
The image of the bluenette’s warm, supportive smile rose in her mind, and with it came a surge of guilt. She didn’t want the top student to feel hurt or blindsided by this, and didn't want this moment to tarnish what they had. Her girlfriend didn’t deserve this kind of drama.
She clenched her fists tighter, her nails biting into her palms. She’d have to deal with Sarah eventually, but right now, she needed to cool off. And she needed to talk to Caitlyn. She would deal with this, but on her terms.
*****
The air outside the stadium was brisk, a stark contrast to the heat of the game and the noise of the crowd inside. Caitlyn stood near the parking lot, her phone in hand, waiting for Vi to join her. She was replaying the game in her head, a small smile tugging at her lips, when a voice broke through her thoughts.
“Well, well, if it isn’t the perfect little girlfriend,” Sarah drawled, her tone dripping with mockery.
The bluenette turned to see the cheerleader and her crew approaching, their predatory smiles illuminated by the harsh stadium lights. The ginger’s smug expression was front and center, her green eyes gleaming with malicious glee.
“Sarah,” the top student said flatly, slipping her phone into her pocket. “What do you want?”
“Oh, nothing much,” Sarah said, sauntering closer, her crew flanking her. Ashe, Katarina, her all crew had their eyes fixed on her like a pack of predators circling their prey. “Just thought I’d clear up any misunderstandings about me and Vi.”
“There’s nothing to misunderstand,” the tall woman raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “Vi and I are together. You know that.”
The cheerleader let out a sharp laugh, tossing her hair over her shoulder.
“Oh, sweetheart, that’s adorable. But you must’ve seen what happened out there. That kiss? The way she didn’t pull away?” She leaned in closer, her voice lowering into a conspiratorial whisper. “She answered it. And trust me, it won’t be long before she realizes she’s better off with me.”
“You’re lying. Vi’s not interested in you. She’s loyal, and she would never cheat.”
“Oh, you’re so confident, aren’t you? But how long can you hold on to her? Someone like you… so stiff, so boring… Do you really think you can keep her interested?”
The ginger’s crew burst into laughter, the sound echoing in the empty lot. Caitlyn’s fists clenched at her sides, but she didn’t rise to the bait. She knew better than to give Sarah the satisfaction.
“Enough,” the Kiramman heiress said firmly. “Whatever game you’re playing, it won’t work. I know Vi, and she’d never fall for someone like you.”
The ginger’s eyes narrowed, and her playful demeanor evaporated. She grabbed the ice-skater’s face suddenly, her nails digging into the top student’s cheeks, making her wince.
“You’ve got quite the mouth on you,” the cheerleader hissed, her voice low and venomous. “But let me make this clear. You’re nothing. And Vi will be mine.”
Caitlyn didn’t flinch, meeting Sarah’s gaze with steady defiance.
“Let go of me.”
But the ginger only smirked, tightening her grip.
“Not so fast. Girls?” She glanced back at her crew. “Take care of her.”
The bluenette’s heart raced as she struggled to pull away, but Katarina and another girl were on her in seconds, each grabbing an arm and holding her in place. Ashe cracked her knuckles, her grin widening as she stepped forward.
“Gladly,” the white-haired girl said, her tone brimming with anticipation.
The first punch came fast, slamming into the top student’s stomach and knocking the wind out of her. The second-in-command didn’t stop, driving her fist into her victim’s ribs, her jaw, and anywhere else she could reach. The tall woman tried to struggle, but the two girls holding her were too strong, their grip like iron.
“You’re tougher than you look,” Ashe sneered, landing another punch. “But not tough enough.”
The ice-skater’s head snapped back as the whitenette’s fist connected with her cheek, her vision swimming. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, but she refused to cry out. She wouldn’t give them the satisfaction. As she struggled to push herself up, wincing from the pain radiating through her body, she caught a glimpse of movement in the distance. She turned her head just as a familiar figure burst into view.
Vi.
The brawler was still in her team jacket, her damp hair a clear sign she had just left the locker room. She froze mid-step, her wolf ears perking up and her tail stiffening as her sharp grey eyes locked onto the scene: the blood on her girlfriend’s face, the smug expressions of Sarah and her crew, and Ashe poised to throw another punch.
Everything inside the gang leader snapped.
A low, guttural growl escaped her lips, her Hybrid instincts surging to the forefront. Her wolf ears flattened against her head, and her tail bristled with fury. In an instant, she was moving, a blur of speed and raw power.
“Ashe!” the redette roared, her voice booming like thunder.
The white-haired girl barely had time to turn before the hockey striker crashed into her like a freight train. The force of Vi’s leap sent them both sprawling to the ground, Ashe’s body slamming hard against the concrete. She gasped as the air was knocked from her lungs, but the rebel gave her no chance to recover.
“You touched her?!” Vi snarled, her voice a feral growl. “You think you can get away with this?!”
The Wolf woman was on top of the whitenette in a flash, her fists a blur as she rained down punch after punch, each one fueled by a volcanic rage, one after another, more brutal than the last. Blood spattered from Ashe’s nose and mouth as she struggled beneath the brawler’s unrelenting assault.
“You’re gonna pay for this, you hear me?!” Vi bellowed, her voice raw and animalistic. “ I’ll kill you for this!”
Sarah and the rest of her crew stood frozen, too stunned to intervene. Caitlyn, still on her knees, tried to call out, her voice hoarse.
“Vi! Stop!”
But the Hybrid couldn’t hear her. She couldn’t hear anything but the pounding of her heart and the roaring in her ears. Her fists bruised and bloodied from the impact, she wrapped her hands around Ashe’s throat, her grip like a vice. The second-in-command’s eyes widened in panic as she clawed at the hockey striker’s hands, her breaths coming in short, desperate gasps.
“You liked that huh?! You liked making her suffer?!” the gang leader screamed, her voice raw with emotion. Her fingers tightened around Ashe’s neck. “Let’s see how you like it when it’s your turn! I’m gonna make you suffer and beg for your life!!”
The whitenette’s struggles grew weaker, her face turning red, then purple. But before the brawler could go any further, strong arms grabbed her from behind, yanking her backward.
“Vi, stop!” Garen’s deep voice rang out as he and Rell wrestled her off Ashe.
“Let go of me! She deserves it!” The Hybrid thrashed wildly, her tail lashing and her claws scrabbling at the air as she fought to break free. “I’m not done with her!”
“Vi, calm down! You’re gonna kill her!” Rell grunted as she tightened her hold on Vi, her voice strained.
“That’s the point! I’ll kill her for what she did to Caitlyn!” the redette shouted, lunging forward again.
And then, a massive figure stepped in, gripping Vi by the back of her jacket and yanking her off like she weighed nothing.
“Enough!” Sevika’s deep voice cut through the chaos, firm and commanding. The older Hybrid pinned her pupil’s arms to her sides, holding her in place as she struggled violently.
“Let me go, Coach! I’m gonna kill her! She deserves it!”
Sevika didn’t budge, her grip ironclad.
“Calm the hell down, kid,” she barked. “Someone explain to me what’s going on here?”
Sarah seized the opportunity, stepping forward with mock indignation.
“Vi’s lost it! Caitlyn and Ashe were fighting, and Vi just… she just attacked Ashe out of nowhere! She thought Caitlyn was the victim but it was Ashe! Ashe was only defending herself!”
Caitlyn’s weak voice interrupted, “She’s lying...”
Sevika’s sharp eyes flicked to the bluenette, taking in the bruises and blood on her face. Then she turned her steely gaze to the cheerleader captain and her second-in-command, who was gasping and clutching her neck on the ground.
A dry, humorless scoff escaped the coach’s lips.
“You expect me to believe that?” She narrowed her eyes at the ginger. “I know your reputation. All of you. I know that Ashe is nothing but trouble. I know that Caitlyn is firmly against any form of violence. Which is why I understand why Vi behaved on ice for some time.”
Sarah faltered, her confident mask slipping as Sevika’s piercing gaze bore into her.
“Let me at her, Coach! You didn’t see what they did to my girl!” snarled Vi, still held back.
“I said enough, Lane. You’re not helping you girl, like you say, by turning this into a murder scene.”
The Wolf woman’s struggles slowed, her breathing heavy and uneven as she glared daggers at Ashe.
“You better hope I don’t catch you again,” she growled, her voice rough and full of dark promises. “Because if I do, I swear, you’ll wish you’d never been born.”
“Lane, stop,” Sevika’s voice was harsh. “If you lose control like that, you’ll do more harm than good. You’ve got a brain. Use it for fuck’s sake.”
“They hurt Cait,” she muttered, her voice thick with emotion, her fists clenched, her claws digging into her palms. “I can’t just let that go.”
“No one’s saying you should,” the coach’s grip loosened slightly, though she didn’t let go entirely. “Let the authorities handle it. Or better yet, let me.”
The rebel hesitated, the storm inside her simmering down just enough to let reason creep back in. She glanced at the bluenette, who was leaning weakly against the wall, her face battered but her eyes still full of quiet strength. It made the redette’s heart ache.
“I just… I couldn’t stand seeing her like that,” the young Hybrid admitted, her voice breaking.
“I know, kid. But your girlfriend needs you calm and in control right now, not in jail for killing someone.” Sevika’s gaze softened, though her tone remained steady.
The brawler nodded reluctantly, stepping back as the older Hybrid released her. Without another word, she moved to Caitlyn’s side, wrapping an arm around her waist to support her.
“I’ve got you,” she whispered, her voice tender despite the lingering anger in her eyes. “They won’t get away with this, I swear,” Vi muttered to her Human, her voice low but resolute.
Notes:
Originally, the "Sarah stealing Vi a kiss" scene was supposed to be in previous chapter.
Buuuuuut... I just couldn't write it on an Arcane release day. I had to give Vi a happy chapter ending.
So it became part of chapter 32. Hope you liked it folks o/
Back to one chapter per week btw. Sorry...Lots of angst during this chapter. Lots of blood. Lots of violence.
But eh, it wouldn't be Vi if she hadn't punch Ashe for punching Caitlyn, right? Vi has to protect her girlfriend.
She's just... she just have to not cross the line. But will she be able to restrain herself?
I still haven't decide for Ashe's fate. So if you have some wishes or requests... please feel free to tell them ;) who knows? Maybe some will be selected or giving inspiration?And yeah. Sarah's a bitch. A HUGE one. And she isn't at her worst yet...
(oh yeah, I have big plans for her, she's one of the main antagonists after all hehe)
Chapter 33: Swear it
Summary:
“Look at me,” Caitlyn said softly, but there was authority in her voice. “I understand you want to protect me. But this… this isn’t the way. You’re not going to fix anything by destroying yourself over this. Please.”
“She deserves it,” the redette’s gaze locked on Ashe, ready to unleash her fury. But the bluenette wasn’t going to let her rage spiral out of control again.
“Vi.” The taller woman’s tone was sharper this time, more forceful, and she moved to stand directly in front of her lover. “Look at me. Right now.”
Notes:
Well. Sarah crossed the line. Again.
Last time, she decided to make Caitlyn suffer. Worst decision. And Ashe punching Caitlyn? Even worst decision ever.
But Vi will have to suffer the consequences of her action now...Thank you guys for all the love you've given to this story!
It makes us so happy that I just can't picture the end of it lol
(Seriously... I have so many ideas this fanfic may have like around... 70 chapters? Maybe? Stay tuned and let's see what happen to our girls!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sevika took a few steps forward, her gaze cold and calculating as it fell on Sarah and her crew, still huddled together near the parking lot. The cheerleaders’ smug expressions had faded, replaced with an uncomfortable silence. The coach’s presence was like a storm cloud, dark and looming, as she crossed her arms over her chest.
“You’d better understand this,” Sevika’s voice was low, but it carried an edge sharp enough to cut through the tension. “This campus is full of cameras. Everything you’ve done tonight? It’s recorded.” She looked over at the cheerleader’s crew, her eyes narrowing. “We will know the truth. And trust me, you don’t want to be the ones on the wrong side of that story.”
The crew stayed quiet, not daring to speak or challenge the older Hybrid’s authority. The reality of the situation hit them hard. Their actions were about to be exposed, and they were in deep shit. They had no choice but to remain silent, their nervous glances exchanged without words.
“Leave. Now.”
Sarah’s crew didn’t need to be told twice. They all left in a hurry, surely heading to the infirmary to patch Ashe up. She was in deep need for some healing.
The coach turned back to Vi, her stern eyes locking onto the young Wolf woman.
“And you,” she said, voice firm. “You’re going to behave from now on. Do you understand me?”
The brawler was still seething, her blood practically boiling as the anger that had momentarily subsided began to simmer once more. She didn’t look at Sevika. Her gaze was fixed on Ashe, still crumpled on the ground, trying to regain her breath. But the coach’s words forced her to snap her focus back.
“I don’t care about behaving right now, Coach,” the hockey striker growled, her fists still clenched, her claws digging into her palms. “What I care about is making Ashe suffer for what she did to Caitlyn. I’m not done with her.”
“Listen to me, kid,” Sevika sighed, clearly frustrated. Her tone was more serious than ever. “I know you’ve been through a lot in just a few minutes. But you’ve worked damn hard to get here, to get your place on this university, and into this team particularly. You’ve made progress, Lane. Don’t throw it all away because of one moment. You’re better than that. You proved it to all of us.”
The redette’s jaw tightened, but she didn’t respond.
“I’ll help you,” Sevika continued, her voice softer now, though still firm. “I’ll testify to help you get the minimum sentence if you keep it together. You’ve come too far to throw it all away like this.”
The gang leader’s eyes flashed, a storm of emotion swirling within them. But despite her burning rage, there was a flicker of doubt in her heart. A reminder of what was at stake. Still, she didn’t care. Not right now.
“I don’t give a shit about all this,” the rebel spat, her voice harsh. “I just want Ashe to feel the pain she put my girl through. And when I’m done with her, she’ll wish she never crossed me.”
The coach’s brow furrowed, but she knew there was nothing more she could say to calm her pupil down at this moment. The young Hybrid’s rage had a life of its own, but the older one wasn’t going to let her lose everything she’d worked for.
“I swear,” Vi’s eyes were still locked on Ashe, her breathing heavy and erratic. “You won’t be safe anywhere from now on,” she snarled, her voice dripping with venom. “I’ll make sure you never have a moment of peace. You’ll regret every second of what you did to Caitlyn. And I’ll enjoy making you pay for it. You hear me, piece of shit? You’ll never be alone again. From now on, I’ll be watching you. Every step. Every breath you take. I’ll find you, and I’ll make you suffer. I’ll drag it out, make every second feel like an eternity, and trust me…” the gang leader’s lips curled into a cruel smile. “I’ll enjoy. Every. Fucking. Second. Of it.”
The threat hung in the air like poison, and for a moment, the other girls stood frozen. The redette’s words were a promise, cold and final. The whitenette’s face paled, her breaths shallow as the weight of the Wolf woman’s words sank in. But before she could speak or react, the bluenette stepped forward.
She had been silent until now, slowly standing up from her place against the wall. Her face was bruised, but the fire in her eyes was undiminished. She made her way toward her Hybrid, her footsteps deliberate and calm as she reached her lover. Her voice was steady, but her gaze never left the angry brawler’s.
“Vi,” the top student called, her voice gentle but firm.
The hockey striker didn’t react at first. Her attention was solely on her prey, who was still recovering on the ground. But the Human was used to this, used to her girlfriend’s intensity. She reached up, gently cupping the rebel’s face in her hands, guiding her attention back to her. The Zaunite froze at the contact, her breathing slowing just slightly as the Piltie’s gentle touch anchored her.
“Look at me,” Caitlyn said softly, but there was authority in her voice. “I understand you want to protect me. But this… this isn’t the way. You’re not going to fix anything by destroying yourself over this. Please.”
“She deserves it,” the redette’s gaze locked on Ashe, ready to unleash her fury. But the bluenette wasn’t going to let her rage spiral out of control again.
“Vi.” The taller woman’s tone was sharper this time, more forceful, and she moved to stand directly in front of her lover. “Look at me. Right now.”
For a moment, the brawler’s eyes flashed with resistance, her anger still bubbling just beneath the surface. But the top student’s voice, clear, assertive, broke through the chaos inside her. Slowly, the Wolf woman’s gaze shifted from Ashe to her Human, her breathing heavy, her hands still clenched into fists. The tension in her body didn’t dissipate, but her girlfriend’s presence had an undeniable pull.
“Enough,” Caitlyn said, her voice steady as she raised her hand to gently cup her Hybrid’s face. “You need to calm down. Now.”
The rebel’s jaw tightened as she fought the urge to break free, to lash out. But the taller woman's fingers on her skin were like a grounding force. There was no more fighting her. No more resisting. The Zaunite could feel her heart rate slow just a little, the storm inside her swirling but not quite reaching the breaking point.
“I said enough .” Caitlyn wasn’t asking. She wasn’t pleading. She was ordering. “I’m not asking, Vi,” she said, her voice now a controlled but undeniable command. “You’ll let it go. Now. You will listen to me. I will not let you destroy yourself over this. I will not let you do this.”
Vi’s body stiffened at the command, her muscles twitching as if ready to spring. She growled low in her throat, the anger still a simmering rage inside her.
“No,” she said, her voice gruff and defiant. “She deserves to die for what she did to you. She hurt you. She made you bleed. I will make her suffer.”
“You’re going to listen to me now. Understand?” The top student paused, her voice lowering but still commanding. “You will not kill her. And you will not hurt her. Do you hear me?”
“I…”
“I’m not asking you, Vi,” the ice-skater continued, her voice cool but firm. “You’re going to stop with this now. No more hurting her. No more threats. I won’t let you do that.”
The hockey striker’s breath caught. There was no malice in the Piltie’s words, just a sense of absolute certainty. It was different than anything the Zaunite had ever encountered. She wanted to fight back, wanted to tell her girlfriend that she didn’t need anyone to tell her what to do. But something about her presence, the way she commanded the space around her, made that fight feel suddenly pointless.
The rebel shifted on her feet, her claws still itching, but the resistance inside her was melting. Slowly, and against her will, the weight of the other girl’s gaze began to sink into her, the heat from earlier fading, replaced by something else entirely. Something more dangerous. Something that made her heart race.
"You’re not going to kill her," the taller woman said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world, her tone unwavering, her gaze never faltering. “You’ll leave her alone. I’m telling you this, and you’ll listen. Got it?”
The words weren’t a demand, not in the way the hockey striker was used to hearing them. They were simply facts, things the bluenette knew to be true. Caitlyn wasn’t commanding her. She was stating what was going to happen. And for some reason, the redette didn’t question it. It was like the ice-skater had the power to make it true, without even trying.
“You’re going to leave her alone, and you’re going to do it because I’m telling you.”
The young Hybrid’s mouth went dry. The tone her Human was using was so sure, so confident, it made something inside the brawler twist. She wasn’t used to this. She wasn’t used to being told what to do. But with this woman, it felt right.
“Cait…” the Wolf woman breathed, her words faltering, her usual bravado slipping away.
The top student didn’t give her a chance to finish. She reached up, cupping her lover’s face with a gentleness that was almost at odds with her sharp tone.
“I won’t let you do something you’ll regret.”
Vi swallowed hard, her pulse quickening under Caitlyn’s touch. The anger inside her was still there, but it was smaller now, fading with every word her girlfriend spoke. It wasn’t that she’d stopped feeling it. It was that the bluenette’s presence, the way she spoke, the way she was, made everything else seem irrelevant.
The redette closed her eyes for a moment, the weight of the Piltie’s words pressing down on her, quieting the storm inside her. Her muscles relaxed, though her mind was still at war. Caitlyn was right. Caitlyn was always right.
“I understand” the Zaunite murmured, more to herself than anyone else. Her voice was soft, but the weight of the promise was there. It was a vow she didn’t even realize she was making.
“Swear to me, Vi,” the Human demanded, her voice still that same commanding tone. “Swear to me that you won’t kill her.”
The Hybrid hesitated, but something inside her shifted. She felt the resistance within her, this need to fight back, to make things right in her own way. But beneath all of that, there was Caitlyn Kiramman. The woman who held her together when she was about to fall apart. The woman who had stood by her. And for the first time, Vi realized she didn’t want to lose that.
“I swear,” the brawler muttered under her breath, but it was enough.
“Good,” the top student said, her voice tinged with approval. “Now swear that you won’t ask anyone else to kill her. No one will lay a finger on her at your command or request.”
The gang leader’s eyes widened at the words. She hadn’t expected that, hadn’t even considered it. But the tall woman was right. The rebel could easily ask her gang to do the dirty work for her. She looked at the ice-skater, seeing the sharpness in her eyes, the intelligence behind the calm demeanor. She was damn smart, the hockey striker realized, and she wasn’t letting her off easy. Caitlyn wasn’t just protecting Ashe. She was protecting Vi from herself.
The Zaunite stared at the Piltie for a long moment, the weight of the promise settling in. But this time, she didn’t feel anger. Instead, there was something else, something she hadn’t expected: a small thrill. Submitting to her girlfriend, knowing it was the right thing, knowing she controlled this situation, sent a thrill through her. It was strange but undeniable. Vi loved how Caitlyn could make her bend.
“I swear,” the brawler said, her voice low but steady.
The bluenette’s thumb brushed over her cheek, and for the first time since the fight started, the redette felt a sense of peace. A strange, humbling calm. Her heart was still racing, but now it wasn’t out of anger. It was from something else. Something she didn’t quite understand, but something she couldn’t ignore.
“Good girl,” the top student whispered, the praise a quiet caress. “You’re listening to me now.”
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched at the words, her chest tightening, her pulse quickening at the praise, a strange sense of pride blooming in her chest, even though she tried to fight it. It was just the taller woman's voice, the way she spoke, calm, controlled, certain. It made everything else fade. The feeling of submission, of giving in to her lover’s authority, stirred something deep inside her, something warm and strange.
“I’ll listen to you,” the brawler said, her voice low, her words almost a confession.
“I know you will,” the Human leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a near-whisper. “And for being so obedient… I’ll make sure you get your reward. You’ve earned it, Darling.”
The word “reward” sent a jolt of heat through the young Hybrid’s entire body, her mind instantly spinning. Her pulse surged as images flickered through her thoughts, vivid and electric. Vi tried to suppress the swell of desire rising within her, but Caitlyn’s voice, so close, so commanding, only made it harder. Thoughts of intimacy, of being close to her woman flashed through her mind like a fever dream. And it was even worse knowing now how she looks like, how her heavy breathing was such a turn-on.
The hockey striker swallowed, her throat tight, struggling to keep her composure as her body betrayed her, heat spreading across her skin.
“Thank you, Cait...” she whispered back, her voice almost trembling.
The ice-skater’s smile widened just slightly, a knowing glint in her eyes, before she pulled back, leaving the redette to stew in the aftershocks of her words. The rebel’s mind raced, thoughts swirling around what the bluenette’s reward could mean, what it would feel like.
All she knew was that whatever it was, she wanted it. She’d give anything for it.
And the anticipation, the need, only made Vi crave Caitlyn more.
Garen’s shoulders, which had been tense with worry, visibly relaxed as he saw the change in the Wolf woman. The tall man gave the top student a quick, grateful glance, a silent acknowledgment that the situation had been defused.
"Thank you," Rell’s voice was low but sincere as she glanced at the bluenette, her usual stoic demeanor softening just a touch. "She wasn’t going to listen to anyone but you."
"I didn’t want her to get lost in the anger," the ice-skater said softly, her gaze never leaving the brawler’s. "I just needed to remind her… she’s not alone in this."
The hockey striker’s lips twisted into something between a grimace and a reluctant smile, but she didn’t say anything. There was a humbling quiet between the two of them now, a stark contrast to the chaos from earlier.
But then, the sound of Sevika’s voice broke the silence.
"We’ve got more to discuss."
All eyes turned to her as the redette folded her arms with a stern expression. Despite the moments of tension that had passed, the air still felt thick with the weight of the impending consequences.
"You’ve calmed down, Vi. That’s good," the coach began, her voice cool but carrying an edge of authority. "But you know that what happened in there can't just slide by. The cameras probably caught the whole thing, and I can’t cover for you this time." Her gaze hardened slightly, not unkind, but firm. "That means, no one’s going to be able to argue in your favor if anyone starts digging into the footage."
The rebel took a slow breath, feeling the weight of the situation settle on her shoulders. She nodded, the fight finally draining from her as the consequences of her actions became undeniable.
“I know,” she said quietly, her voice lacking its usual bravado. “I’m not going to fight it. Whatever happens… I’ll take it.”
Sevika’s expression softened just a fraction, though the sharpness in her eyes didn’t fade.
"That’s all I can ask for. You’ve shown some restraint today. Well, at least you’re not lost to it entirely." She glanced at the top student with a small, almost approving nod, as though acknowledging that the top student had a hand in this change. Then the coach’s face shifted into something more businesslike. "I’ll be informing Mr. Shimmer about the situation immediately. The footage will be reviewed, and we’ll all be called in for a meeting." She paused for a beat, as if weighing something. "It’s gonna get messy. You know the drill. If the headmaster’s deputy gets involved, it’s not going to be an easy fix. But... I’ll make sure we minimize the damage. We’ll get you the minimum sentence possible, given your behavior for the last months."
Vi didn’t look at Sevika. She kept her eyes on the floor, the implications of what was being said running through her mind. The weight of the moment was pressing down on her like an anchor, but there was no room left for defiance. Not now.
"Thank you, Coach Sevika," Caitlyn’s voice cut through the thick air, steady and calm. "You’ve been... understanding."
The older Hybrid gave a nonchalant shrug.
"I’m doing it for this brash kid," She motioned to Vi with a tilt of her head. "But don’t think for a second that this means you’re off the hook. There are rules, and we still have to follow them. No one gets a free pass."
The brawler closed her eyes for a moment, the weight of her actions and the looming consequences sinking in. It wasn’t the first time she’d faced consequences. She’d spent most of her life running from them, and today, they’d caught up with her in a way she hadn’t expected. She was usually more careful, not letting her anger take the best out of her. She was more of the planning type when she was getting revenge on the people who hurt her loved ones. But she wasn’t going to back down now. She wasn’t going to run. She’d face whatever came next, no matter how messy it got.
"Understood," the gang leader muttered, her voice small but resolute.
"I’ll get started. You should all prepare yourselves. Things are about to get complicated."
With that, she exited the place, leaving the four of them standing in the charged silence.
Garen exhaled deeply, his face a mixture of exhaustion and concern.
"This isn’t over, but… we got through the worst of it." He glanced between Vi and Caitlyn. "Good job, Cait. I don’t think any of us could have calmed her down like that."
The bluenette gave him a nod, her arms around her lover’s shoulder, keeping her close to her.
"She’s stronger than she thinks. She just needs someone to remind her."
The redette, still in the aftermath of the conversation, didn’t say anything. The storm inside her had calmed, and now, she had to wait for the consequences to unfold. Yet, she knew that this time, she wouldn’t be alone. She never was, but she couldn’t protect Caitlyn, Garen and Rell from all this. They all had been caught on cameras. She had to think of a plan…
Notes:
I LOVE Caitlyn being a dom XD
I had so much fun writing her like that last time, during the chapter in the lockers.
I honestly totally picture Caitlyn as the Dom and Vi the willing Sub, the Service Top, doing her best to pleasure Caitlyn. Vi is fucking wild, but would totally accept to be tamed by Caitlyn. Even wear a collar and a leash. With "Kiramman's property" written on it.Am I foreshadowing something? Hmmm... maybeeee...?
Chapter 34: Weight of the past
Summary:
"The first time I killed someone..." the Wolf woman paused, her voice faltering for a moment. She swallowed hard, her throat tightening as the memory rose to the surface. "It wasn’t about power. Or territory. Or survival. It was anger."
Notes:
So!
Last time, we saw that the only one Vi accepts to listen to is Caitlyn Kiramman. And Sevika promised Vi to stand for her about what happened.
Vi made the promise to not kill Ashe, nor to ask someone to do it for her. BUT! She never said that she wouldn't hurt her, right?
But for now, it's time for Vi to take care of her mistress... erh, I mean, girlfriend.
TW: mention of murdering, torturing, bullying, suicide attempt
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The tension in Caitlyn's dorm room was thick with a quiet kind of intensity. Irelia and Riven moved efficiently, their hands steady as they cleaned and patched up their best friend's wounds. The bluenette was sitting on the edge of her bed, her posture straight, her expression calm despite the occasional wince as antiseptic touched her skin. Her determination to stay strong seemed unshakable.
Vi, however, was another story.
The brawler paced the length of the room like a caged animal, her mind racing. Her movements were restless, almost jittery, and her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides as though she were still holding onto the last fragments of her earlier rage. Her eyes darted toward the top student every few moments, her gaze lingering, before she resumed her pacing.
"Hold still, Caity," Irelia said gently, her voice warm but firm as she dabbed at a particularly nasty cut on her friend's temple.
"I am holding still," Caitlyn replied, a hint of dry humor in her tone. She winced again as Irelia applied more pressure. "Mostly."
"You're tougher than you look," Riven teased lightly, her focus on wrapping a bandage around her friend’s hand.
"Don’t let appearances fool you," the bluenette quipped, her lips curving into a faint smile. "I’ve had my fair share of falls on the ice."
Despite the lighthearted exchange, the atmosphere remained heavy, a storm of unspoken worries and plans brewing in the air. Riven glanced at Vi, her brows furrowing in concern as the Wolf woman’s pacing grew more erratic.
“Vi, you’re going to wear a trench into the floor at this rate,” she said softly, her tone meant to draw her attention without pushing her too hard.
The redette stopped briefly, her jaw tightening, but she didn’t respond. Instead, she resumed her pacing, her mind clearly elsewhere.
"What are you planning?" the whitenette asked.
“What?”
Irelia exchanged a look with Riven before turning her attention to Vi.
“You’re plotting something. It’s written all over your face.”
"I’m not…" Vi started, but Caitlyn’s voice cut her off.
"Vi," Caitlyn said, her tone gentle but firm. "Don’t. We can see it."
“I’m not doing anything,” she muttered, her eyes darting to Caitlyn, then away again. The Wolf woman stiffened, her defenses immediately rising. “I’m just… thinking.”
"Thinking about what?" Riven asked, crossing her arms as she leaned back against the desk. Her silver eyes narrowed, but her tone remained steady. "Because it sure looks like you’re thinking about something dangerous."
The Hybrid didn’t respond right away, her jaw clenching as she stared at the floor.
"Vi," Caitlyn said again, her voice softer this time, drawing the brawler’s gaze. "You’re an open book when you’re angry. That’s why we know. All three of us can see it. You’re trying to figure out a way to get back at Ashe without breaking your promise."
The rebel blinked, momentarily thrown off by her girlfriend’s bluntness.
"I’m not…" the gang leader hesitated, then sighed, running a hand through her hair in frustration. "Okay, fine. Maybe I was thinking about it. But I didn’t say I was gonna do anything."
"Yet," Irelia added, her tone laced with concern. "You haven’t said you won’t, either."
Riven stepped closer, her expression softening slightly.
"Vi, look, we get it. You’re furious about what happened. You want to protect Caitlyn, and you want justice. But if you act on that anger, you’re just going to make things worse for yourself. And for her."
Vi’s shoulders tensed, her gaze flickering to Caitlyn. The thought of causing her more pain made something inside her twist uncomfortably.
"I’m not gonna hurt anyone," she said defensively. "Not directly, anyway. I just… I need to do something."
The Human stood, her movements slow but deliberate as she crossed the room to stand in front of the Wolf woman. She placed a hand on her girlfriend’s arm, her touch grounding.
"Vi," she said softly, her blue eyes searching the brawler’s, "I know how hard this is for you. I know it’s not in your nature to just sit back and let someone like Ashe get away with this. But you have to trust the teachers. Trust the system to handle it. Please."
"The system?” The redette let out a bitter laugh. “Cupcake, you know the system doesn’t work for people like me."
"But it does work for people like me," the top student countered, her voice steady but filled with quiet conviction. "And I’ll use every bit of influence I have to make sure Ashe doesn’t get away with what she’s done. But I can’t do that if you’re putting yourself in danger."
The Hybrid stared at her, the fight slowly draining from her expression.
“I just… I hate feeling powerless...”
"You’re not powerless," Irelia said firmly, stepping closer. "You’ve got people who care about you, who want to help. But if you go off and do something reckless, you’re just proving Ashe right—that you’re exactly what she wants everyone to believe you are."
"You’re better than that, Vi.” Riven nodded in agreement. “We know it. Caitlyn knows it. Don’t let her win by stooping to her level."
The gang leader swallowed hard, her eyes dropping to the floor as their words sank in. She hated how right they were, how obvious her intentions had been.
"Okay," she muttered finally, her voice low. "I won’t do anything stupid. I’ll… trust you guys."
"That’s all I needed to hear,” the ice-skater smiled softly, squeezing her arm.
The room fell into a quieter, more settled silence, the weight of the conversation still lingering but no longer suffocating. The hockey striker’s mind was still racing, but now, it was with the faint stirrings of a new plan, a plan that didn’t involve breaking her promise. For her girlfriend, for herself, she would find another way.
Irelia and Riven exchanged a glance, their shared understanding passing between them in a quiet moment of solidarity. Irelia spoke first, her voice calm but resolute.
"We’re trusting you, Vi. Caitlyn needs you right now more than anything else. Don’t let her down."
Vi’s brows furrowed at the sincerity in Irelia’s words, but what caught her even more off guard was Riven’s lack of a teasing remark. She blinked, tilting her head toward the silver-haired girl.
"Wait, you’re not making some… uh, off-color comment about this? Like, ‘Make Caitlyn forget about all her problems by having lots of pleasure’ or something?" asked the Wolf woman.
The whitenette threw her head back and laughed, her voice warm and unrestrained. She leaned one arm against the doorframe, smirking.
"Don’t get me wrong, Vi," Riven said with a grin. "Sex is still my favorite pastime. But even I know when to be serious. You two had a rough day, and Caitlyn needs her Wolf. That means no jokes, well, not too many, anyway."
"Huh. Guess I underestimated you, Riv. Maybe you’ve got some depth under all that smut," the Hybrid couldn’t help the small chuckle that escaped her.
"Excuse me? I have layers, thank you very much!” The whitenette placed a hand on her chest, feigning offense. “But if I don’t leave now, I’ll ruin my reputation as the group flirt." She winked before nudging Irelia. "C’mon, let’s give them some space."
The dark-haired woman smiled knowingly, shaking her head as she followed Riven to the door.
"Take care of her, Vi," she said softly, her gaze lingering on Caitlyn for a moment before she stepped out.
The door clicked shut behind them, leaving the couple alone in the quiet dorm. For a moment, Vi stood awkwardly by the wall, unsure of what to say. The Human broke the silence, stepping closer to her.
"Vi," she said gently, her voice drawing the brawler’s gaze. "You don’t need to stand there like a scolded pup."
"Just… didn’t expect your friend to put so much faith in me," the Hybrid let out a nervous laugh, scratching the back of her neck.
"They believe in you because they know who you are. And so do I, "the bluenette smiled, reaching out to take the redette’s hand and pulling her closer.
The Wolf woman looked down at their joined hands, her chest tightening with emotion. She leaned forward, resting her forehead against the top student’s, her voice low.
"I’m sorry I scared you, Cupcake. When I saw you hurt, I lost it. Completely."
"I know," the ice-skater murmured, her lips brushing against the hockey striker’s in a soft, reassuring kiss. She lingered there for a moment before pulling back just enough to meet her lover’s eyes. "I’m okay now. Really."
"But you’re still scared," the rebel said, reading the flicker of uncertainty in her girlfriend’s expression.
The Human sighed, her shoulders dropping.
"I am," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Not for myself, but for what’s going to happen next. You almost killed her, Vi. And now, we’re all caught up in it."
Vi sighed deeply, her hand running through her short red hair as she took a step back, putting just a little distance between her and Caitlyn. Her expression was troubled, her usual bravado replaced with raw honesty.
"There are two things I regret about today, Cupcake," she began, her voice low and rough. "First? Not killing Ashe. She’s gotten away with too much for too long. And second?" She met her girlfriend’s eyes, guilt and frustration mingling in her gaze. "Putting you in a bad situation. You didn’t deserve to get dragged into this mess because of me."
"You gave me your word, Vi. And you didn’t break it," the Piltie tightened her grip on the Zaunite’s hand, her voice firm.
"I know. I swore to you, and I’ll keep that promise. No matter how much it eats at me."
The bluenette hesitated, her curiosity and concern battling within her. After a moment, she spoke, her tone careful but direct.
"Vi… have you ever killed someone by strangling them?"
The question hung in the air, heavy and unyielding. The redette’s jaw tightened, and she looked away for a moment before finally answering.
"Yeah," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.
The top student’s grip on her hand didn’t waver, but her brows knit together as she asked the next question.
"Was strangling the only way you… did it? Or were there other methods?"
"You don’t want to know the answer to that, believe me," the Wolf woman said, letting out a bitter laugh, though there was no humor in it. Her expression was unreadable.
"I do want to know, Darling. I want to know more about you. About your past, about the things that made you who you are. I want to understand."
The Human’s voice was steady despite the weight of the conversation. The Hybrid looked at her, her tough exterior cracking just slightly as vulnerability seeped through.
"You say that now, but… what if it’s too much? What if it changes how you see me?" The brawler’s voice faltered, and she looked away, her next words quieter. "I’m proud of what I’ve done, Cait. I don’t regret the lives I took. Not one bit. But for the first time… I’m scared."
Caitlyn’s eyes softened, and she reached up, cupping Vi’s face with both hands. She leaned in closer, her voice steady and reassuring.
"Scared of what?"
"Of losing you," the Zaunite admitted, her voice breaking just slightly. "I don’t care if the world hates me. If everyone turns their back on me. But if you..." She swallowed hard, her throat tight. "If you looked at me like I was a monster, like they all do… I don’t know what I’d do."
"I already know you’ve killed people, Vi. You told me, and I didn’t run away.” The Piltie shook her head, her thumbs brushing gently against her lover’s cheeks. “I didn’t reject you then, and I won’t now."
The gang leader’s breath hitched at the certainty in her girlfriend’s voice, and for a moment, she let herself believe it. She leaned into the taller woman’s touch, closing her eyes as the tension in her shoulders eased.
"Okay," the rebel murmured, her voice steadier now. "When you’re ready, I’ll tell you everything. The good, the bad… all of it."
The ice-skater smiled softly, pressing a gentle kiss to her girlfriend’s lips.
"I’m already ready, Darling.”
The hockey striker exhaled slowly, leaning back slightly as her gaze dropped to the floor.
"Caitlyn… you know I’ve done bad things. But you don’t understand just how deep it goes. Being a gang leader in Zaun… sometimes it asked for the worst. And I didn’t back down. I didn’t hesitate. Hell, half the time, I was the first to strike."
Caitlyn stayed silent, her fingers gently brushing against Vi’s hand, encouraging her to continue.
"The first time I killed someone..." the Wolf woman paused, her voice faltering for a moment. She swallowed hard, her throat tightening as the memory rose to the surface. "It wasn’t about power. Or territory. Or survival. It was anger."
The top student’s brow furrowed, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity.
"I let my anger get the best of me," the redette admitted, her voice tinged with regret and something darker. "Someone hurt Jinx, my little sister. We were just kids. I was like… thirteen. She was only eight. And they dared lay a hand on her." Her fists clenched at the memory, the muscles in her arms tensing as if she could still feel the rage coursing through her. "I beat them to death. I couldn’t stop myself."
The bluenette inhaled sharply, but she didn’t interrupt.
"When it was over… I was both scared and thrilled. Scared because I’d crossed a line I couldn’t uncross. Thrilled because…" She hesitated, struggling to find the right words. "Because I understood something that day. The power I had in my fists. The power to protect the people I cared about. The power to maybe, just maybe, change things."
"Why did they hurt her?" the Human’s voice was quiet but steady when she spoke.
The Hybrid’s expression softened, her clenched fists relaxing.
"Our parents… my dad’s a Hybrid, my mom’s Human. That didn’t go over well where we lived. People mocked us, bullied us. Especially Jinx. She’s… she’s shy. Always was." Her lips curled into a faint, sad smile. "I decided I wasn’t going to let anyone hurt her again. I became her guardian. Her shield. And yeah, that meant I started fighting. At first, it was just scraps with other kids. But the older we got, the worse it got. I became more violent because I thought it was the only way to protect her."
"Did it help?" the Piltie asked softly, her voice carrying genuine curiosity rather than judgment.
"For a while," the Zaunite admitted, her voice quieter now. "People stopped messing with her. Stopped mocking her. I thought I was finally doing something right." Her gaze darkened, her jaw tightening. "But then… we got separated. It was time for high school for me, but still middle school for her. I fought to stay close to her, but it didn’t matter. Those fuckers took this opportunity."
Caitlyn reached out, resting her hand gently on Vi’s arm.
"What happened?"
The Hybrid sat on the edge of the Human’s bed, her elbows resting on her knees, hands clasped tightly as she stared at the floor. The top student sat cloer to her, close enough for their knees to touch, her hand resting lightly on the Wolf woman’s thigh in silent support. The room was quiet, save for the faint sound of the city humming outside the dorm window.
"Jinx got the worst of it," the redette began, her voice low and rough. "I thought I was protecting her, but… I wasn’t there when it really mattered. After I went to high school, the kids in her class, they took advantage of me being gone. We were separated, and those fuckers took their chance. They went after her like vultures. They made her life hell. Just because our dad’s a Hybrid. Just because our mom wasn’t."
The ice-skaterr’s fingers tightened slightly on the hockey striker’s thigh, grounding her.
"What did they do?"
"They tore her apart, piece by piece. Called her a mistake. A freak,” the rebel’s voice trembled with restrained fury. “They wouldn’t let her sit at lunch, spread rumors about her. It didn’t stop at words, Caitlyn. They’d push her around, trip her, trashed her things, tore up her homework, throw shit at her. They started hitting her. Cornering her after school, pushing her around, slamming her into lockers. Jinx never told me. Not once. She thought I’d be disappointed in her for not fighting back. And Jinx…" She swallowed hard, the sound harsh in the silence of the room. "She stopped talking. Completely. Just… shut down. And one day…”
Vi’s voice cracked slightly, a tear escaped, and she closed her eyes, forcing herself to keep going.
“One day, she tried to end it all. Tried to escape the hell they put her in. She thought it was the only way out. I found her just in time. Cait, she was so pale. Barely breathing. She looked at me, and I could see it in her eyes… She thought dying was the only way to escape them. I held her in my arms, and all I could think was… I failed her. I let her down. I promised to protect her, and I let this happen.”
There was a long pause, the silence heavy with unspoken words, the bluenette’s hand never leaving the redette’s leg. Then the brawler’s tone shifted, darker, colder.
"That’s when I snapped." Her eyes burned as they met the taller woman’s, the raw anger in them unmistakable. "I found out who did it. Three kids. Three spoiled little shits who thought they could destroy my sister’s life and get away with it. So I made sure they didn’t. Jinx was my sister, my responsibility. I wasn’t going to let it slide. I told the gang what happened, and they all agreed. Those bastards deserved to pay. So we found them."
Her lips curled into a grim smirk, but her eyes remained haunted.
"We took them to an old warehouse, tied them up. My crew… They love her. She is their little sister too, in a way. They were just as furious as I was. We took turns with them. Broke their fingers one by one. Burned their skin. Cut them just enough to hurt but not kill. Every bruise, every broken bone, every scream… I made sure they felt the fear and pain they gave to Jinx a hundred times over. And we made it slow. Five days."
The top student’s breath hitched, but she didn’t pull away, her expression unreadable.
"We didn’t let them sleep. Kept them awake with screaming and fear. Fed them just enough to keep them alive, only so they could suffer more. I made sure of that. When they begged for mercy, I told them it was too late for that. Too late for anything but pain." The Wolf woman voice dropped to a whisper, her tone chilling. "And when I was done… I killed them. Each one. I made sure they knew why it was happening. Made sure they knew Jinx was safe now."
Caitlyn sat in silence, absorbing Vi’s words. Finally, she spoke, her voice soft but steady.
"You enjoyed it."
"Yeah," the gang leader admitted, her voice heavy. "I enjoyed every second. Watching them scream, seeing the fear in their eyes. It felt good, Caitlyn. It felt right. Like I was fixing what they broke. But…" She swallowed hard, her voice breaking. "I regret not stopping it before it got that far. I regret not being there for Jinx when she needed me most. I should’ve protected Jinx from the start. Maybe then she wouldn’t have to live with all that pain. Maybe she wouldn’t have gone silent. Maybe…"
Caitlyn reached out, cupping Vi’s cheek and turning her to face her.
"Vi," she said firmly, "you can’t keep carrying this on your own. What happened to Jinx wasn’t your fault. And what you did…" She hesitated for a second, choosing her words carefully. "It doesn’t make me love you any less."
"But it’s my fault," the hockey player insisted, her voice cracking. "I failed her. And I’m terrified I’ll fail you too." She closed her eyes, leaning into her girlfriend’s touch. "I just don’t want to lose you, Cupcake. I couldn’t take it."
"You won’t," the ice-skater said firmly, her eyes filled with quiet determination.
“You don’t know everything. You don’t know all the things I’ve done."
"Then tell me," the Human said softly, her gaze unwavering. "Let me in, Darling. I didn’t walk away when you told me you’d killed people before. I won’t walk away now."
The bluenette smiled softly, leaning in to press a tender kiss to her lover’s lips, sealing the vow between them. The redette lingered in the warmth of her girlfriend's kiss, her eyes closed for a moment as if trying to soak in the calm it offered. When they pulled back, the top student’s expression was thoughtful, her thumb lightly brushing against the Wolf woman’s cheek.
"Is that why you ended up in the detention center?" the taller woman asked softly, her voice gentle but curious.
The brawler leaned back slightly, resting her weight on her hands as her gaze drifted to the ceiling. A mirthless chuckle escaped her lips.
"Not exactly."
“Care to elaborate?”
"Those kids… no one found out about that. We were careful," the gang leader explained, her voice flat. "But my gang activities? Those weren’t as easy to hide. Zaun’s a tough place. You either fight to survive or you get eaten alive. I got good at fighting. Too good. And when people saw me leading the crew, stepping up where others wouldn’t… well, let’s just say it didn’t go unnoticed." She ran a hand through her red short hair, her jaw tightening. "The Enforcers didn’t need proof to come after me. I’m a Hybrid. A known troublemaker. And a Zaunite. That was enough. They’d hear about a fight or a robbery and slap my name on it, whether I was involved or not. Didn’t matter if they had evidence, they didn’t care about that."
"So you were… accused? With no real proof?" Caitlyn frowned, her brow furrowing in concern.
Vi nodded, a bitter smile tugging at the corner of her mouth.
"Accusations were enough. The violence didn’t help my case, and yeah, I have a reputation. When you grow up punching your way through problems, people start assuming you’re guilty of everything. I wasn’t exactly innocent either. There were things I did, jobs I ran. But half the stuff they pinned on me? Never happened." Her eyes hardened, her tone growing colder. "And like I said, being a Zaunite Hybrid didn’t help. In their eyes, I was already a threat. Already a problem that needed to be locked up. Zaunites don’t get fair trials, Cupcake. We don’t get second chances. They see what they want to see."
"But you weren’t the only one in your crew. Why did they come after you specifically?" the Human’s grip on the Hybrid’s hand tightened, her heart aching at the injustice of it all, only because they need a culprit.
"Because I was the leader," the rebel said simply, her gaze steady. "I made the calls. Took the heat. I didn’t snitch, didn’t give them anyone else. I figured… if I went down alone, the crew could keep going. They’d stay out of the system, stay free."
The top student was quiet for a moment, her thumb brushing over the Wolf woman’s knuckles.
"You took the fall for all of them."
"I had to," the rebel said softly, her voice losing its edge. "They’re my family, Cupcake. And in Zaun, family’s all you’ve got. If I could give them a better shot, I’d take it. Even if it meant losing everything myself."
Caitlyn exhaled, her chest tightening at the weight Vi had carried for so long.
"That’s why you’re so protective. Why you’re so… ready to take on the world for the people you love. And Jinx surely knows it, how much you care for her."
“Yeah… I’m amazed she still trusts me.”
“Of course she does. You’re an amazing person, Darling. You’re doing your best to protect us, whatever it takes.”
"Thanks, Cupcake. And you know what?” The brawler gave her a small smile, one that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “For the first time in my life, I don’t feel like I have to do it alone."
The bluenette leaned in, pressing a kiss to the redette’s forehead.
"You don’t," she whispered. "Not anymore."
Notes:
And that's why Jinx is mute in this fanfic.
Sorry it took so long to explain this, but well... Vi couldn't open herself about this dark moment of her family without fully trusting Caitlyn AND being the right time to talk about it. And that's why Vi doesn't care about murdering Ashe for hurting Caitlyn.Vi is a very good sibling. The one who would take a bullet for her loved ones. Literally.
Ashe. Hope you're ready for whatever is coming to you heheI've struggled to write this chapter. Hell, even proof-reading it was hurtful...
Links for fanart:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521819909924/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521819909874/
Chapter 35: Facing the consequences
Summary:
The headmaster deputy’s gaze swept over the group.
"Let me be clear. I don’t care for excuses, nor do I tolerate disruptions of this magnitude in my university. You’ve embarrassed yourselves and tarnished our institution’s reputation. Now, let’s deal with the fallout."
Notes:
Last time, Vi confessed Caitlyn her darkest secret.
She kidnapped, tortured, and murdered Jinx's bullies.
For Vi, as a Zaunite Hybrid, violence is the answer.
But with all the sadism she showed, fear was its real fuel.
Vi knows she can't escape what she did. So why not be proud of it?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Sit,” the headmaster deputy ordered, his voice smooth but with an edge that demanded obedience.
The four complied, though the Wolf woman’s movements were stiff, defiant. The top student placed a calming hand on her knee, a silent plea to keep her temper in check. Silco steepled his fingers, letting the silence stretch uncomfortably before speaking.
The tension in Silco’s office was palpable, each student standing before him like prisoners awaiting judgment. The paused footage of the fight loomed large on the monitor, showing every incriminating detail: Caitlyn restrained by Katarina and Qiyana, Ashe delivering a punch to Caitlyn, Vi barreling in and pinning Ashe to the ground, her hands tightening around her throat.
“Do you know what I detest most about this institution?” His gaze flicked between them, lingering on Vi and Ashe. “Children who think they’re above consequences.”
The redette opened her mouth to retort, but the bluenette squeezed her knee, a silent warning.
“This video was… an impressive display,” he said dryly. “And remarkably foolish.” The man leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable. "A textbook example of chaos. Let’s hear it from you."
“Sir,” Ashe began, her voice measured and firm. “It’s clear what happened. Vi lost control. She almost strangled me.”
“That’s fucking rich,” the brawler spat, her voice a growl. “You hit Caitlyn! Don’t act like you’re the victim here!”
“Vi,” the taller woman said softly, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. A quiet but firm pressure that held her back. "Breathe."
The headmaster deputy’s gaze swept over the group.
"Let me be clear. I don’t care for excuses, nor do I tolerate disruptions of this magnitude in my university. You’ve embarrassed yourselves and tarnished our institution’s reputation. Now, let’s deal with the fallout."
He gestured toward Katarina and Qiyana first.
"You two are suspended for two days. Holding someone back while they’re assaulted doesn’t make you innocent. It makes you complicit."
"You’re joking, right? We didn’t throw a single punch!" Katarina’s eyes flashed with anger.
"Caitlyn provoked Ashe. We were just trying to keep her from escalating things!" Qiyana scoffed, flipping her hair over her shoulder.
The Hybrid’s hand jerked in her Human’s grasp, her fury bubbling to the surface.
"Provoked her? Are you fucking kidding me? You were holding Caitlyn down while Ashe played punching bag!"
“Enough.” Silco’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. “This isn’t a playground, and I won’t tolerate this kind of chaos under my watch.” His gaze pinned the hockey striker to her seat, then shifted to the whitenette. “You’re both guilty of misconduct. Regardless of who started it, your actions endangered the safety and reputation of this university.”
The gang leader’s fists clenched, but she didn’t argue.
“Here’s what’s going to happen,” the man said, his tone final. “Ashe. Vi. You’re both suspended for one week. During that time, you will remain on campus and complete assigned chores. Cleaning, assisting staff, whatever needs doing.”
"I was provoked,” Ashe’s jaw tightened. “Caitlyn…"
“What?” Vi blurted. “I was protecting Caitlyn”
“And you nearly strangled someone,” Silco interrupted coldly. “As for you, Ashe. You both had choices. You chose violence. Be grateful I’m not expelling you. That’s the lesson you’ll learn this week, or you won’t return at all.”
"You think I’m supposed to stand there and let them hurt my girlfriend?" the brawler’s knuckles turned white, her fists clenched tightly.
The headmaster deputy’s expression didn’t waver.
"Learn to control your temper, or I’ll ensure you don’t return at all." Turning to Caitlyn, his tone softened ever so slightly. "You’re dismissed without penalty, Miss Kiramman. You were the victim in this mess. I called you here only to ensure your side was heard."
The top student nodded, her posture poised.
"Thank you, Mr Shimmer."
*****
The hallway outside Silco’s office was no reprieve. Ashe, Katarina, and Qiyana turned on Caitlyn and Vi the moment the door closed.
"Unbelievable," Katarina hissed, crossing her arms. "Getting us suspended for something you provoked."
"You know exactly what you did," Qiyana cut in, her tone sharp. "Playing the victim so everyone thinks you’re innocent."
The redette’s patience snapped.
"Say that again, and I’ll make sure you’re eating through a straw," she snarled, stepping toward the two girls.
"Vi!" the bluenette’s voice was calm but firm as she placed a hand on her lover’s chest, holding her back.
"She’s got you on a leash, doesn’t she? What are you? Her loyal dog?” Ashe sneered. “She’s dragging you down, Vi. You’d be better off without her. You’re just her pawn. She pulls the strings, and you go charging in without a second thought."
The Hybrid’s hand twitched, her fangs grinding audibly.
"You wanna say that again?" she growled, stepping forward.
"She’s trying to provoke you,” her Human girlfriend’s voice was calm and steady. “Don’t give her what she wants."
"Oh, but they’re right, aren’t they, Vi?" Sarah sauntered up, her smug grin, her voice dripping with false pity. "You’re stuck cleaning up Kiramman’s messes, getting punished because she can’t handle herself. It’s almost tragic. You don’t have to waste your time with her, you know. You deserve someone who can stand on their own. Someone who doesn’t drag you into messes like this."
"You better shut your mouth, Sarah," snarled the rebel, her jaw clenched, her fists trembling at her sides.
The ginger head tilted her head, feigning innocence.
"What? I’m just saying you could do better. Caitlyn’s a liability, Vi. Always has been."
"If you have something to say, say it to me. Stop hiding behind your petty insults," the bluenette stepped forward, her tone icy.
“She deserve someone better, that’s all I’m saying,” smirked Sarah. “Someone who wouldn’t hold her back. Someone... like me.”
That did it. The gang leader lunged, her rage boiling over. The Piltie intercepted her mid-step, wrapping her arms around the Zaunite to hold her back.
"Vi, no!" she said sharply, her voice cutting through the storm.
“Let me go, Cait,” Vi struggled against her, her voice a growl, feral. “I’ll wipe that smug look off her face.”
“No,” Caitlyn said firmly, her grip unrelenting. She looked up at her lover, her eyes pleading.
"She doesn’t get to talk about you like that," the hockey player muttered, her chest heaving, her gaze locked on the cheerleader captain like a predator sizing up its prey.
"She’s not worth it," the ice-skater replied firmly. "She’s not worth you," the bluenette added, her voice softer now. Her hands moved to frame the redette’s face, forcing her to look at her. "Listen to me. You don’t have to prove anything to her. To any of them."
The Zaunite’s breathing slowed, the fire in her eyes dimming slightly as the Piltie’s words sank in. Her fists loosened at her sides, though her glare never left Sarah’s smirking face.
"How sweet," the ginger gead drawled, her tone mocking. "She really has you whipped, doesn’t she?"
The top student turned her head, her expression unflinching.
"You can say whatever you like about me," she said coolly. "But leave Vi out of it. She’s more than you’ll ever be."
For a moment, the cheerleader seemed taken aback, her smirk faltering. Then, with a derisive laugh, she waved a dismissive hand.
"Whatever you say, Princess. We’ll see who will win."
As Sarah and her crew sauntered off, the Human turned back to her Hybrid girlfriend, who was still vibrating with residual anger.
"You okay?" the taller woman asked softly, her hands slipping down to hold the brawler’s.
"I hate them," she muttered, letting out a shaky breath, her shoulders slumping. "I hate how they talk about you. About us."
"And I love how much you care,” the ice-skater smiled faintly, brushing her thumb over the hockey player’s knuckles. “But you don’t have to fight every battle with your fists, Darling. Sometimes, the best revenge is not giving them the satisfaction of a reaction."
Vi huffed, her lips twitching into a reluctant smile.
"You’re too good for them."
"And you’re too good for their nonsense. Let’s go."
As they walked away, the gang leader glanced over her shoulder, her glare promising that one day, those whores would get a taste of their own medicine. She just had to find the right timing…
*****
The door creaked open as Vi entered the apartment, her shoulders tense, her jaw clenched. She kicked her boots off without care, tossing her bag onto the floor with a thud. The familiar scent of old leather and the faint aroma of stew greeted her.
At the kitchen table sat Vander, his massive grizzly frame hunched slightly as he sipped a mug of tea. His furred ears twitched at the sound of her entrance, and he set the mug down with a deliberate motion. His grizzled face was stern, his hybrid features casting deep shadows under the dim light.
“Rough day?” he asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.
The redette froze mid-step, her muscles tightening further. She knew that tone. It wasn’t a question. It was an invitation to confess.
“I don’t want to talk about it,” she muttered, heading toward the couch.
“That’s too bad, because we’re going to.”
Vander’s chair scraped as he stood, his towering presence filling the room. He crossed his thick arms, his claws tapping rhythmically against his biceps.
“So,” he rumbled, stepping forward, “you wanna tell me why I got a call from the school saying you’ve been suspended?”
The young woman lowered her head, gritting her fangs.
“They told me everything. The fight. The suspension. The chores. All of it.” Her father leaned forward, growing his eyebrows. “You wanna tell me what the hell you were thinking?”
“They hit Caitlyn, Dad. They were ganging up on her. Katarina and Qiyana were holding her back while Ashe punched her! What was I supposed to do?! Just stand there and watch?!” The Wolf Hybrid’s head snapped up, her eyes blazing with defiance.
“You were supposed to use your head,” the Grizzly Hybrid growled, his grizzly features hardening. “Instead, you jumped in like a berserker and nearly choked someone out. Do you even realize what you’ve done? You almost killed someone! In front of many others! It could’ve been worse, you know. They could’ve pressed charges.”
“Let them!” Vi spun around, her fiery gaze locking with his. “I did what I had to! I was protecting Caitlyn!”
“That’s not protecting Caitlyn. That’s your temper running wild.”
“She’s my girlfriend!” the young Zaunite shot back, her voice cracking with emotion. “I’m not just gonna let them hurt her. I’m not…” She paused, swallowing hard. “I’m not gonna let what happened to Jinx happen to her.”
The room fell silent, her words hanging heavy in the air. Her father’s features softened for a moment, the bear’s ears lowering slightly as he exhaled.
“I get it,” he said, his voice quieter now. “You don’t want to lose someone else. But Vi… this isn’t the way.”
“I couldn’t just stand there,” Vi looked away, her fists trembling at her sides.
“I know,” Vander said, stepping closer and resting a heavy hand on her shoulder. His furred fingers were warm, grounding. “You’ve got a good heart. You always have. And you are a protector. But there’s a difference between protecting someone and letting your anger control you. You keep this up, and you’re not just putting yourself at risk. You’re putting Caitlyn at risk too. I know what you’re feeling,” he added quietly. “That rage, that need to make things right. I’ve been there, Vi. I’ve felt it. And it’s a dangerous road.”
“I don’t care,” the young woman growled, shrugging off his hand. “I’m not going to stand by while someone I love gets hurt.”
“And what happens when that rage puts you in a cell?” the older man asked, his voice sharper now. “Don’t forget you’re still under the law’s watch. You think if you keep pulling stunts like this, they’re gonna let you off easy? One wrong move, and you’re not just looking at suspension. You’re looking at jail. You think Caitlyn wants that? You think she wants to visit you in jail, knowing she’s the reason you’re locked up?”
The Wolf Hybrid flinched, her fists trembling at her sides.
“She’s not the reason…”
“No, but that’s what she’ll tell herself while you’ll be sitting in a cell,” the Grizzly Hybrid interrupted. “I know, Vi. I’ve lived it. We’ve lived it with your mother. We’ve survived it, but it almost broke us. I don’t want this to happen to you and Caitlyn.”
Vi didn’t respond, her eyes dropping back to the floor.
“Listen,” Vander continued, his tone softening. “I’m not saying you were wrong to stand up for her. But the way you did it? That’s what’s gonna get you into trouble. You need to think about what you’re doing before you do it. It’s not just about you. You’ve got people depending on you. You’ve got your gang. Caitlyn. Jinx. They all need you out here, not locked away.”
“Fine. What do you want me to do?” the young woman let out a frustrated breath, rubbing the back of her neck.
“For starters,” her father said, “you’re gonna apologize to Ashe.”
“What? You want me to kiss the boots of someone who deserved a punch in the face? No fucking way!” the Wolf Hybrid’s eyes widened, and she jerked back like he’d slapped her.
“But you’re the one who nearly strangled her,” the Grizzly Hybrid countered. “You’re lucky she didn’t press charges. You think the law’s gonna care who threw the first punch when they see a Zaunite Hybrid like you attacking someone?
”I’m not apologizing to her!” she growled, her fangs flashing. “She doesn’t deserve it.”
Vander’s gaze was unyielding, but he shifted tactics.
“Fine,” he said after a long pause. “Then talk to Sarah.”
“Sarah?” Vi frowned.
“She’s the one in charge of that crew, isn’t she?” her father said, crossing his arms again.
“Yeah, but she won’t give a fuck,” the young woman muttered. “Sarah’s the one pulling the strings. She’s the one telling her crew to go after Cait. You think she’s going to listen to reason?”
“She might not,” the older man admitted, leaning against the wall with a tired sigh. “But it’s not about her listening. It’s about showing everyone that you’re not just a thug. That you’re not just a reckless and violent beast ready to jump into stupid fights.”
“She’s trying to tear me and Cait apart,” the redette said, her voice low but heated. “She’s always stirring the pot, throwing herself at me like some…”
“Slut?” Vander finished for her, raising an eyebrow. When Vi didn’t deny it, he sighed heavily. “I get it. But you’ve go to play smart, and start thinking with your head instead of your fists. That means you don’t get to handle things the easy way. You’ve got to be the bigger person, even when it’s the last thing you want to do. That’s how you behave when you’re a leader. That’s how you will keep Caitlyn safe.”
The Wolf Hybrid’s shoulders slumped, and she sank onto the couch.
“This sucks,” she muttered, running a hand through her hair.
“Welcome to leadership,” the Grizzly Hybrid said, a small, wry smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He walked over, resting a heavy hand on her head. “I know you can handle this, daugther.”
Vi looked up at him, her fiery spirit still flickering in her eyes.
“Fine. I’ll talk to Sarah. But don’t expect miracles.”
“That’s my big girl,” Vander said, ruffling her hair before turning back to the kitchen. “It’s a start. And it’s better than nothing.”
“Thanks, old man,” the Wolf Hybrid glanced at him, her expression softening slightly.
“Don’t thank me yet,” the Grizzly Hybrid said, standing up and heading toward the kitchen. “You’ve still got a lot of work to do.”
The redette went to the couch, leaning her back against it, staring at the ceiling as her father’s words echoed in her mind. She hated the idea of talking to Sarah, but maybe, just maybe, her father was right. For Caitlyn’s sake, she had to try.
Notes:
Well.
Everyone who fought was suspended. Ashe and Vi had the biggest punishment of the group. Do you think it's unfair or justified?
And Vi doesn't have to only deal with being suspended for one week, now she has to deal with Sarah.
Sure thing Sarah will take advantage of this, huh?
We all know you, Sarah Fortune...I liked to write Vander as the severe but caring papa bear hehe
He knows how hard life is, and doesn't want Vi to repeat his own mistakes. He knows what his big girl is going through. He's a good pops.
Chapter 36: As low as it gets
Summary:
“You don’t even know me.”
“That’s true,” the art teacher admitted, stepping closer, her voice soft but unwavering. “But I know Caitlyn, and I know how she speaks of you. She sees depth where others might overlook it. I find that intriguing.”
“Yeah, well, she’s a smart one. Always has been. I’m not like her. I just... I go with my gut, do what feels right. That’s not exactly painting masterpieces or whatever.”
Notes:
MERRY CHRISTMAS EVE EVERYONE!!!!
A little gift for you, guys. A new chapter! Enjoy o/
Last time, consequences were heavier than expected.
Being expelled for a week and having to do chores is a thing.
But having to deal with Sarah? Fuck. That's even worse than being expelled forever from the uni.
Will Vi listen to her father?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The hallways of the university felt quieter than usual, but for Vi, every step was heavy with tension. She spotted Sarah ahead, her vibrant ginger hair catching the light as she laughed with her cheerleading crew. Each of them were laughing and tossing flirtatious comments at passersby. The sight made the Wolf woman’s stomach churn, but she steeled herself, pushing away the urge to turn back. Her jaw tightened. She had to do this, had to put an end to all of it, but that didn’t make it any easier.
As the Hybrid approached, the cheerleader captain’s sharp emerald eyes landed on her. Her grin widened into something more smug, as if she’d been expecting this. She dismissed her crew with a flick of her wrist, her posture shifting to one of casual arrogance as she waited for the brawler to close the distance.
“Well, well,” Sarah drawled, folding her arms as her crew dispersed behind her. “To what do I owe the pleasure, handsome? Finally decided to come to your senses? Or did you just miss me?”
“Cut the act,” the rebel muttered, keeping her voice low, her expression anything but pleased. “I need to talk to you. Alone.”
The ginger head raised an eyebrow, tilting her head as if considering the request.
“Alone, huh? “I knew you couldn’t stay away forever.” she said, her tone teasing. “You’re not trying to confess your undying love, are you? Because, darling, I already know.”
“This isn’t a game, Sarah,” the hockey striker rolled her eyes. “I’m serious.”
“Oh, I can tell,” the cheerleader captain replied, stepping closer until she was well within the gang leader’s personal space. Her perfume was subtle but intoxicating, and she let the moment stretch, her gaze roaming over Vi’s face with infuriating leisure.
“Just shut up and follow me,” the Zaunite’s fists were twitching at her sides.
“Lead the way, then, handsome.”
Biting back a retort, Vi turned on her heel and led Sarah to a quiet corner of the campus garden, far from prying eyes and ears. The hum of the fountain faded into the distance, leaving only the rustle of leaves in the breeze. When they stopped, Vi whirled around, crossing her arms over her chest, her eyes blazing with anger.
“This ends now,” she said, her tone firm. “You’re going to leave Caitlyn alone. No more games. No more sending your crew after her, no more trying to mess with her. You stay the hell out of her life. Got it?”
Sarah tilted her head, as if pondering the demand, her grin never faltering. Her gaze was half-lidded, her smirk playful as she toyed with her hair.
“And why would I do that? I’ve been having so much fun, and you’ve been making it so... entertaining.”
“Because I’m telling you to,” Vi snapped. Her voice was low and threatening, her fangs bared slightly. “You don’t want me to repeat myself. And you definitely don’t want me to make this a bigger deal than it already is, don’t ya?”
Instead of cowering, the ginger head laughed, a light, melodic sound that grated on the rebel’s nerves. She took a step forward, closing the gap between them.
“Let’s be honest, Vi,” she said softly, her voice dipping into a sultry whisper. “This isn’t really about Caitlyn, is it? You’re here because you can’t get me out of your head.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?” blinked the Hybrid, momentarily caught off guard by the boldness of the statement.
“I’m not blind, handsome. I see the way you look at me, like you’re trying so hard to hate me that it’s practically killing you.” She leaned in just slightly, her voice dropping even lower. “You know, there’s a fine line between love and hate. And you’re so in love with me, you’re just hiding it and trying to make it look like hatred, to look like the big bad wolf. But you just hate yourself because you don’t want to admit that you’re down so bad for me. But don’t worry, I love how hot you are, being so desperate for me. You just have to say the words and I’ll be all yours.”
“You’re delusional,” the brawler said, her voice strained. She stepped back, creating some distance. “I’m with Caitlyn. I love her. This isn’t about you, and it never will be.”
“Love her, do you?” Sarah’s smile turned sharper, more predatory. “Then why are you standing here, talking to me, instead of her?”
“Because you won’t leave her alone!” the hockey player snapped, her frustration boiling over. “She doesn’t deserve the crap you and your crew are putting her through. So back off. Do you fucking hear me?!”
“Oh, I hear you loud and clear, handsome. But...” She stepped closer, her tone dripping with mock sweetness. “What’s in it for me?”
“What the fuck?”
The cheerleader captain tapped a finger to her lips, as if pondering the question. Then, with a deliberate slowness, she stepped toward the hockey striker again, being way too close for the rebel’s liking.
“Alright,” she said, her voice as smooth as silk. “I’ll leave her alone. But…” She let the word hang in the air, savoring it. “Only if you agree to one thing.”
“Shoot.” The Wolf woman’s voice was wary, her body tense.
“Date me.” Sarah’s smile was dazzling, her eyes locking onto Vi’s with unrelenting confidence.
The Zaunite stared at her, the audacity of the demand stunning her into silence for a moment.
“No,” she said finally, her voice firm. “I’m with Caitlyn. I’m not going to betray her for you or anyone else.”
The cheerleader captain let out a mock sigh, running a hand through her vibrant hair.
“Such loyalty. It’s almost endearing. Well, that’s too bad,” Sarah sighed dramatically, tossing her hair over her shoulder. “Because if you don’t, I guess there’s no reason for me to stop. Caitlyn’s a fragile little thing, isn’t she? It’d be such a shame if her life kept getting harder and harder... until she couldn’t take it anymore.” Her eyes narrowed slightly, her playful tone taking on a sharper edge. “Because that’s what’ll happen if I keep playing this game. And trust me, Vi, I play to win.”
The gang leader’s fists clenched at her sides, her entire body trembling with the urge to strike. But Vander’s words echoed in her mind, grounding her. You’ve go to play smart, and start thinking with your head instead of your fists. She forced herself to take a deep breath.
“One date,” she said through gritted teeth. “Just one. After that, you stay away from my girlfriend.”
Sarah’s smile returned, slow and triumphant.
“One date,” she repeated, as if savoring the words. “It’s a deal.”
“But don’t get your hopes up,” the Zaunite warned, her voice cold. “This doesn’t mean anything. I’m not interested in you, and I never will be.”
“Oh, we’ll see about that,” the ginger head replied, her grin wicked. “I’ll be waiting, handsome.”
As Sarah turned and sauntered away, her hips swaying with deliberate confidence, Vi stayed rooted in place. Her heart was pounding, and every instinct screamed at her to call the whole thing off. But she couldn’t. Not when Caitlyn’s safety was on the line. The thought of the bluenette suffering any more because of her made her stay rooted to the spot.
“This is such bullshit,” she muttered under her breath, running a hand through her hair.
*****
The air in the art classroom was heavy with the faint tang of turpentine and the lingering vibrancy of the day’s lesson. Smudges of paint adorned easels, tables, and even the floor, evidence of creative chaos. The Wolf woman stood in the doorway, mop and bucket in hand, her expression a mix of reluctance and resignation. This wasn’t exactly how she’d envisioned spending her suspension.
At the far end of the room, Mel Medarda lingered, her poised figure leaning against the edge of a desk. She was inspecting a paintbrush, twirling it between her fingers with idle elegance. She glanced up as Vi entered, her golden gaze sharp yet curious.
“Well,” the teacher began, her voice as smooth as silk, “I suppose I should thank you for taking up the noble task of restoring this room to its former glory.”
The Hybrid snorted, setting down the bucket with a clatter.
“Yeah, noble’s the word I’d use for mopping up paint smears.”
“Art has a way of leaving its mark… on the room, on the mind. It’s only fitting,” the dark-skinned woman smiled faintly, a knowing curve to her lips.
The rebel rolled up her sleeves, grabbed a sponge, and started to clean. She worked in silence for a few moments before Mel’s voice cut through the quiet.
“I see the university isn’t sparing you any effort.”
“Yeah, well,” the hockey striker muttered, her voice gruff, “I messed up. Guess I deserve it.”
The teacher stepped further, her heels clicking softly against the floor. She picked up a paintbrush from a nearby table, inspecting its bristles with a delicate touch.
“Deserve is a subjective term, don’t you think? Still, it’s admirable that you’re taking responsibility.”
The redette didn’t respond, focusing instead on scrubbing a particularly stubborn smear of red paint from the floor. It reminded her of the blood she spat so often… Her own. Her victims’.
“Do you like art, Vi Lane?”
The Zaunite froze mid-scrub, her brow furrowing as she looked up at the professor.
“Why do you wanna know?”
The art professor chuckled softly, setting the paintbrush down and crossing her arms.
“Call it curiosity. Caitlyn Kiramman is in my class, after all, and she is one of my most engaged students. And since everyone knows the two of you are together, I can’t help but wonder if you share her appreciation for creativity.”
“Caitlyn’s the brainy one. She likes all that thinky stuff, art, history, detective stories. Me? I’m more of a ‘go with your gut and punch your way through’ kind of person.”
“Interesting. You see yourself as instinctive, while Caitlyn is logical. A classic contrast. Yet opposites often complement each other beautifully.”
“Look, Professor, I’m not really the ‘artsy’ type,” sighed Vi, standing and leaning on the mop handle. “That’s Caitlyn’s thing. She’s got the brains for it, the eye for details.”
“Hmm,” Mel mused, placing the brush back down. “And yet, isn’t there art in instinct? In raw emotion? Perhaps you underestimate yourself.”
The Wolf woman shot her a skeptical glance.
“You don’t even know me.”
“That’s true,” the art teacher admitted, stepping closer, her voice soft but unwavering. “But I know Caitlyn, and I know how she speaks of you. She sees depth where others might overlook it. I find that intriguing.”
“Yeah, well, she’s a smart one. Always has been. I’m not like her. I just... I go with my gut, do what feels right. That’s not exactly painting masterpieces or whatever.”
The professor didn’t reply immediately, instead walking over to a large canvas set on an easel. It was covered in vibrant, chaotic strokes of color, each one clashing yet complementing the others in unexpected ways.
“And yet,” she said after a pause, “art isn’t always about logic or careful planning. Sometimes, it’s about feeling. About throwing yourself into something without hesitation and seeing where it leads. Does that sound familiar?”
The Hybrid hesitated, her grip tightening on the mop. She didn’t want to admit it, but something about Mel’s words resonated. She shrugged, her voice quieter.
“I dunno. Maybe.”
“You might surprise yourself if you gave it a try.”
Vi let out a dry chuckle.
“Yeah, sure. Fat chance.”
After her brief exchange with the older woman, the hockey striker’s thoughts muddling around the professor’s words. The quiet was broken not by the retreating sound of Mel’s footsteps but by a cheerful, slightly breathless voice coming from the doorway.
“Professor Medarda? I, uh, think I left my notebook here earlier.”
“Not the first time you’ve forgotten something, is it, Jayce?” the art teacher folded her arms, her expression one of calm amusement.
“Yeah, sorry about that. It’s been a lot lately, what with the new assignment and all.”
“Are you being kept busy with this new project with our dear Viktor?” Mel’s brow lifted in curiosity.
“He’s brilliant. But he’s got this intensity, you know? He expects a lot from this possible new assistant, and it’s… well, it’s kind of overwhelming.”
“No one has caught his eye yet?”
“Not a single soul,” sighed the man. “I even wonder now if he really will hire someone. I mean… he didn’t even give any interview.”
“I see… Fine, go on.”
“Thank you!”
Vi glanced up to see Jayce stride in, his usual confident grin slightly sheepish. He scanned the room, his eyes lighting up when he spotted the notebook lying on one of the paint-splattered tables.
“Ah, there it is!”
“Ah, Jayce. You’d lose your head if it weren’t attached. But I’m starting to think you’re doing this just for an excuse to chat.”
Jayce chuckled, running a hand through his hair.
“Maybe. But can you blame me? Your classes are inspiring. I was just talking to Viktor about how art and science aren’t so different.”
He turned to Vi, his expression shifting to something lighter.
“Hey, Vi.”
“Hm,” Vi said without looking up, focused on wringing out the mop.
The man stepped closer, lowering his voice.
“I, uh... I don’t know if you remember me. I’m Jayce Talis.”
“I know who you are, pretty boy,” replied the Zaunite, glancing at him. “You’re my girlfriend’s… ‘brother’.”
“Right. That’s me. Uh... look, I just wanted to say thanks. For everything with Caitlyn,” the young student scratched the back of his neck. “She told me what happened.”
The brawler froze for a split second before resuming her work.
“Yeah,” Jayce said, his voice sincere. “I just wanted to say... thank you. For protecting Caity. I like her a lot, so… I was worried about her getting hurt. And I’m sorry you got this punishment while you were just defending her.”
“Of course I’d do anything for her. She’s mine,” the rebel’s lips twitched, almost smiling.
“Possessive. I like it. Keep that fire, Vi. It suits you,” Mel laughed, her eyes twinkling.
“Anyway,” coughed the man. “I just wanted to say thanks for taking care of her. She’s important to me, and it means a lot knowing she’s got someone like you looking out for her. I’m glad she has someone like you as her girlfriend. I was a bit worried first, you’re a rough and tough one, so I was scared she could get hurt, mentally. But you’ve proved me wrong. And I’m very happy you did. So… Thank you. For being someone she needed and deserves.”
The gang leader shrugged, her tone softer now.
“She’s everything to me. No one messes with her on my watch. I promise you I’ll protect her, whatever it takes.”
“I can see that.”
“Talking about fire,” Vi changed the subject. “Viktor is the science professor, right?”
“Yes, he is,” confirmed Jayce.
“He’s looking for a new assistant, you said?”
“You’re looking for the job?” asked the young student, surprised. “I didn’t know you were interested in science.”
“Am not. But my lil’ sis’ is. She’s a genius, damn smart and full of imagination. You also said he’s intense. Jinx’s too. Maybe she could try? I’m sure she would be the one he’s looking for,” proposed the Wolf woman, her fang flashing in a smirk.
“Why not! I’m sure your sister would learn so much with him! He’s such a brilliant guy, but man, he’s all about pushing the limits. He’s got me working on some crazy explosive experiments lately.”
The redette tilted her head, intrigued despite herself.
“Explosives, huh?”
“Yeah, he’s got a thing for innovation, and I mean big innovation. Some of the stuff he’s working on could revolutionize science. Or blow up a lab,” Jayce added with a laugh.
“Sounds like my sis’. She’s all about blowing stuff up and calling it ‘art.’ Maybe she’d get along with this Viktor guy.”
The man raised an eyebrow, clearly amused.
“If she’s got that creative spark, Viktor’s kind of the guy who’d appreciate it.”
Mel, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up.
“Perhaps Jinx and Viktor would be an explosive combination, quite literally. Let’s hope the university doesn’t go up in flames.”
“Worth a try,” shrugged the Hybrid.
“Definitely!” Jayce grinned, as he headed for the door. “Well, I’d better get back. Viktor’s probably already tinkering with something dangerous. Nice meeting you, Vi!”
“Yeah, you too,” the rebel said, watching him leave.
When the two women were alone…
“It seems that you are taking good care of your sister, Vi. As you do for Caitlyn. They’re in good hands with you.”
“Yeah. With Caitlyn, she’s my world,” smiled softly the redette.
*****
The last streak of paint vanished from the floor as the gang leader gave the mop one final swipe, her muscles aching from the repetitive work. She straightened, pushing back her red hair with a huff, and leaned on the mop handle. The classroom gleamed, every surface spotless.
“Efficient and thorough,” Mel, still seated at her desk, regarded Vi with a small, approving smile. “You could’ve left it half-done, but you didn’t. I appreciate the hard work.”
“Yeah, well, don’t expect me to enjoy it, though,” the Zaunite shrugged, setting the mop back into the bucket.
“Fair enough,” chuckled the art teacher. “Regardless, thank you for putting in the effort. Have a nice end of the day, Vi Lane.”
“Thanks, professor. You too.”
Grabbing the mop and the buckle, the hockey striker left the classroom, heading for the janitor’s office. Her chores for the day were done and this shitty day was finally over.
Well, that’s what she thought.
She heard a low, mocking laugh behind her.
“Looks like the stupid beast has found her true calling,” a familiar voice sneered.
Vi stopped, her shoulders tensing as she turned to see Darius walking towards her, his smug grin plastered across his face. He looked her over like she was beneath him, the disdain in his gaze unmistakable.
“What the fuck do you want, Darius?” the Wolf woman asked, her tone flat.
“Oh, nothing much. Just wanted to see for myself if the mighty new captain Vi Lane really got demoted to scrubbing floors. Gotta admit, it suits you. Cleaning up after the rest of us. You’re finally at your place, slave.”
“Watch it,” the redette muttered, her hands balling into fists at her sides.
“Or what? You’re going to punch me? Go ahead,” taunted the brute. “I’ll love to watch you being expelled.”
The Hybrid’s fists tightened, her entire body trembling with suppressed rage, her tail flicking angrily in her back. Her instincts screamed at her to wipe the smug grin off his face, but she swallowed the urge. He was right. One punch and she’d be out of the university for good. And Caitlyn needed her here. She needed to be here, near Caitlyn.
“Fuck off, dickhead. I have no time for your shit.”
“You think you can give me orders? You think you’re better than me? You’re nothing,” spitted Darius. “Everyone will soon see how useless you are. You’ll be out of the team in no time, and I’ll have my spot back. Same for Caitlyn. She’s mine. She belongs to me. Not to a freak like you.”
“You’re pathetic, Darius,” the Zaunite said quietly, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. “Caitlyn’s right: you’re just eaten by jealousy. She doesn’t belong to anyone. Least of all you. She’s with me because she wants to be. Not because I forced her or begged her. And you’re just mad because you couldn’t even get her to notice you.”
“CAITLYN’S MINE!!!” the brute yelled. “You don’t belong at the top, and you sure as hell don’t belong with MY girlfriend. I’ll make sure she sees it sooner or later.”
He stepped closer, his towering presence oppressive, but the brawler stood her ground.
“You’ll see. This whole thing is just temporary. You can’t hold onto what you don’t deserve forever. You’ve always been and still are just a no one. Just slave to the us, Humans, who give you scraps.”
“Keep talking, Darius,” the rebel muttered. “But you’re just mad because Caitlyn doesn’t give a damn about you. Because you’re a shitty striker and an even worse captain.”
Furious, Darius gave her a hard shove, making her stumble back a step.
“What’s the matter?” he laughed. “Not going to fight back? Oh, right! You can’t. Because if you do, you’ll get kicked out of here. Expelled for good. And then you’ll really be nothing.”
The gang leader was doing everything she could to hold back, but the man was pushing her buttons. The words hung in the air like a challenge, and Vi could feel her temper rising. But she wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction of seeing her lose control. Instead, she swallowed her fury, her voice low and steady.
“Not so tough now, are you?” the brute jeered, stepping closer as if daring her to retaliate.
“Darius!”
The sharp, commanding voice of Mel Medarda cut through the tension like a knife. Both of the two hockey players turned to see her striding down the hallway, her expression one of controlled fury.
“What do you think you’re doing?” the professor demanded, her gaze fixed on the man. “Bullying a fellow student in the middle of the corridor? Are you trying to get yourself expelled?”
Darius opened his mouth to respond, but the art teacher held up a hand to silence him.
“Save it. I’ve seen enough. You’ve been warned about your behavior before, Darius, and I’m not going to tolerate this. Leave now, or I’ll make sure this goes on your record. Something like… a very detailed report.”
The brute glared at her, his jaw tightening, but he didn’t argue. He shot one last hateful look at the Wolf woman before turning and walking away, his footsteps echoing down the hall.
The older woman turned to the redette, her expression softening slightly.
“Are you alright?” she asked, worried.
“Yeah,” the brawler nodded, though her body was still tense.
How did it come to this? she thought. I’ve faced worse, I’ve been beaten, injured, I’ve faced death so many times. But this… this is different. This feels like losing. I would have punched his face like I did with Ashe, until they would beg me to let them live. Why didn’t I do that? Am I weak?
Mel studied her for a moment, her gaze thoughtful.
“You handled that well. Don’t let people like him get under your skin. He’s just bitter because he lost what he thought he deserved. But you’ve earned your place here, Vi Lane. Don’t forget that. Even while facing difficulties, you don't give in. That’s strength, not weakness.”
The gang leader’s eyes widened from surprise. She was now used to the bluenette’s praise words, supporting her every day, for every struggle, even the tiniest ones. But hearing from someone else that she deserved what she had? It was the first time…
Strong. Yes. She was still strong. Not physically this time, but mentally. It was what Vander was trying to teach her when he lectured her. Fighting with her brains, not with her fists. Maybe… she could win this battle. And she wasn’t alone.
“Thanks, Professor.”
“You’re welcome,” smiled kindly the art teacher.
As Mel walked away, she took a deep breath, letting the tension drain from her body. What a fucking shitty day indeed. First having to deal with Sarah, agreeing to a date with her. Now Darius almost dragging her into a fight and pushing her buttons. But no way she was going to let them win. Not now, not ever. Caitlyn was hers, and no amount of bullying or jealousy was going to change that.
Notes:
Jeez...
The day was fucking harsh for Vi.
Having to agree on a date with Sarah.
Having to deal with Darius and restrain herself from punching the dickhead.Fortunately, Mel and Jayce were sweethearts to her.
Maybe arranging a meeting between Jinx and Viktor would be indeed a good idea... What could go wrong?
Chapter 37: Fuck, I miss you so much
Summary:
“You missed me, didn’t you?” the top student teased, her tone playful but affectionate.
“Missed you?” the Wolf woman huffed a laugh, running a hand through her messy red hair. “That doesn’t even come close. I’m going out of my mind over here, Cupcake. Four days without seeing you? It’s like some kind of cruel punishment.”
“I miss you too,” the Human admitted, her voice tinged with emotion. “It’s been strange not having you around. The campus feels… quieter without you.”
Notes:
MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!
Here's the last Christmas gift! A new chapter of The Beauty & The Beast!
Enjoy o/
Sooooo... Last time, Vi had lots of things to do.
First, dealing with Sarah and agreeing to go on a date with her, in exchange for Sarah to leave Caitlyn alone.
Then, she had a chore to do, and met with Mel Medarda, the art teacher. And Jayce. She heard about Professor Viktor and thought that Jinx should take her chance and try to get the assistant job.
And last, she had to deal with Asshole-in-chief: Darius.What a day...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The apartment was eerily quiet, the kind of stillness that made every creak of the floorboards and the distant hum of traffic feel magnified. Vi slouched on the worn-out couch, her legs stretched out and crossed at the ankles. The TV flickered with the fast-paced chaos of a hockey game, players darting across the ice, their movements sharp and precise. The commentators’ voices rose with excitement, narrating each play with fervor.
But the Wolf woman wasn’t watching.
Her eyes were fixed on the screen, but her mind was miles away, consumed by the gnawing ache in her chest.
She hadn’t seen Caitlyn in four days.
Four long, miserable days.
The week had been a blur of tedious chores and the sting of suspension, keeping her far from the campus and, more importantly, far from the bluenette. Sure, they’d texted, exchanged a few sweet words that brought a fleeting smile to her face. But it wasn’t enough. The redette needed more than the cold, impersonal glow of her phone screen. She needed her girlfriend’s voice, the warmth of her laugh, the sight of her piercing blue eyes lighting up at something she’d said.
Grumbling to herself, the Hybrid grabbed the remote and tossed it onto the coffee table, the small clatter breaking the oppressive silence. She pushed herself off the couch and began pacing the cramped apartment, her boots thudding softly against the floor.
Her restless energy drove her into the kitchen, where she wiped down the counters for the third time that day, though they were already spotless. She moved to her hockey gear, pulling out her bag and attempting to organize the contents, but her hands faltered. Everything she touched reminded her of her Human. Especially the faint scent of her perfume still lingering on the brawler’s jacket.
The rebel sighed, leaning heavily against the counter, her arms crossed over her chest.
“Get it together, damn it,” she muttered under her breath, her voice rough with frustration.
She reached for her phone, her fingers brushing over the screen before hesitating. The top student’s contact stared back at her, her thumb hovering over the call button.
Would she be interrupting? The Piltie was probably buried in her studies, diligently working on her endless list of assignments or preparing for her next big project. The Zaunite didn’t want to come off as needy or clingy, but the ache in her chest was growing unbearable.
Her thumb wavered, doubt creeping in.
“Fuck it,” she muttered, the words barely audible, and pressed the button before she could second-guess herself.
The phone rang once, twice, each chime making her heart pound harder in her chest.
Then…
“Vi?” the ice-skater’s voice came through, soft and slightly surprised.
The sound hit the hockey striker like a wave of relief, washing over her and soothing the raw edges of her emotions. She let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding, her lips curving into a small, unbidden smile.
“Hey, cupcake,” she said, her voice warm and tinged with vulnerability. “Hope I’m not bothering you.”
“Of course not,” Caitlyn replied, her tone warm and reassuring. “I was just finishing up some notes. Is everything okay?”
“Yeah, everything’s fine,” Vi said, though her voice carried a raw edge. “I just… I needed to hear your voice.”
There was a brief pause, then the bluenette’s soft laughter floated through the line, filling the redette’s chest with warmth.
“You missed me, didn’t you?” the top student teased, her tone playful but affectionate.
“Missed you?” the Wolf woman huffed a laugh, running a hand through her messy red hair. “That doesn’t even come close. I’m going out of my mind over here, Cupcake. Four days without seeing you? It’s like some kind of cruel punishment.”
“I miss you too,” the Human admitted, her voice tinged with emotion. “It’s been strange not having you around. The campus feels… quieter without you.”
“Quieter, huh?” the Hybrid smirked faintly, her tone carrying a mix of pride and defiance. “Well, at least I left a mark before I got booted for the week. Pretty sure Ashe won’t forget me anytime soon.”
The Piltie’s voice softened, laced with concern.
“Vi…”
“What?” the Zaunite cut in. “I don’t regret it, Cait. Not for a second. She crossed a line. She deserved what she got.”
“I understand why you did it,” the ice-skater said gently. “And I know you were protecting me. But Vi, you can’t keep solving problems with your fists. That kind of anger… it’s dangerous. For you and for everyone around you.”
“Dangerous?” the hockey striker’s voice flared with indignation. “You think I’m dangerous? After what she did to you? I wasn’t going to stand there and let her get away with it.”
“I don’t think you’re dangerous, Vi,” Caitlyn reassured her, her tone calm but firm. “I think you’re protective. Fiercely protective. And I love that about you. But there are other ways to protect the people you care about. Ways that don’t end with you nearly getting expelled.”
Vi sighed, her frustration simmering.
“I get it, Cait. You think I went too far. But I had to do this. I had to protect you. She thought she could get away with it, that no one will stop her. Well, I stopped her.”
“And you’re proud of that,” the bluenette said, her voice tinged with understanding.
“Damn right I am,” the redette shot back. “I’d do it again if I had to.”
“I know. And that’s what worries me.”
The Wolf woman blinked, the edge in her voice fading.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that I don’t want you to lose yourself in that anger,” the top student explained. “I don’t want you to become the person people expect you to be: a violent Hybrid who can’t control herself. You’re so much more than that, Vi. And I want you to see it too.”
Vi leaned back against the couch, her head tilting up to stare at the ceiling.
“So what do you want?”
“I want you to do what you always do: stand up for yourself and for the people you care about. But I also want you to think before you act. To find other ways to fight back. Because you’re smart, Vi. Smarter than people give you credit for. And you don’t need your fists to prove it.”
The Zaunite was silent for a long moment, her jaw tight.
“I hear you, Cait. I do. But I’m not going to apologize for what I did. I did what I thought was right.”
“And I respect that,” the Piltie said, her voice softening. “But I also think you’re capable of more. You don’t have to be the person everyone expects you to be, Vi. You can be better. Stronger. For yourself, and for us. I’ll be here to help you. Every step of the way.”
“You’re something else, Cupcake. You know that?” A faint smile tugged at the Hybrid’s lips.
“I try,” the Human teased, her laughter light and warm.
The Zaunite exhaled deeply, a sense of calm settling over her.
“Alright, cupcake. I’ll think about it. For you.”
“That’s all I ask,” the taller woman said softly. “And just so you know, you’re not alone in this fight. Sevika, Garen, Rell, and Ezreal… They’ve all been fighting for you. We all have. They still want you as captain for a reason. You’ve earned your place, and they see it. Sevika even went to the administration to argue for you. She didn’t want to lose you, not as her star player and not as her new captain.”
Vi blinked, the weight of Caitlyn’s words settling over her.
“Sevika did that? And the team?”
“Of course,” the ice-skater said softly. “You’ve got more support than you realize. Rell and Garen have been trying to keep morale up, but the says it’s not the same without you. And Ezreal? He’s practically counting down the hours until you’re back on the ice. They all believe in you, Vi Lane. And so do I.”
“You really think I deserve all that?” the hockey striker’s throat tightened, her voice barely above a whisper.
“I know you do,” the Human said, her tone resolute. “And when you come back on Monday, you’ll see it for yourself. We’re all waiting for you. I’m waiting for you.”
The Hybrid closed her eyes, a faint smile tugging at her lips.
“I can’t wait to see you, Cait. It’s been hell without you. I just… I need you.”
“And you’ll have me,” the top student promised, her voice soft and full of affection. “Monday can’t come soon enough.I can’t wait to have you back.”
“Yeah,” the Wolf woman murmured, her smile growing. “I can’t wait either. Back to the team, back to the chaos… and back to you.”
“Always back to me,” the bluenette said with a chuckle.
"You know... I miss everything about you," the redette began, her voice carrying a softness that belied the intensity of her feelings. "Your smile, the way you look at me, your laugh, your voice…” She paused, letting the words hang in the air for a moment, her tone dipping even lower. “Your warmth.”
“Vi…” Caitlyn murmured, her voice filled with affection and just a hint of shyness.
“And your lips,” Vi continued, her words laced with playful mischief now. “Your skin. Your taste…”
“Are you sure you’re not obsessed with me?” the top student teased, a smile evident in her tone despite the distance between them.
The Wolf woman laughed, a low, genuine sound that seemed to fill the quiet space of her apartment.
“Maybe I am,” the brawler admitted, her grin audible in her words. “Can you blame me? I love you, Cupcake. I miss you like crazy. Not being able to hold you… it’s fucking killing me.”
There was a soft, fond laugh on the other end of the line, and the Hybrid could almost see her girlfriend’s cheeks flushing, the way her lips curved into that sweet smile she adored.
“And since I got a taste of what it’s like to be with you… you know, all of you,” the rebel added, her voice dropping slightly, the husky undertone making her own cheeks warm. “I miss that part too.”
“Oh?” the Human’s tone shifted, turning teasing and just a little coy. “Are you saying you want to have sex, Vi Lane?”
“Not saying no,” the gang leader quipped with a smirk, leaning back against the couch, her free hand brushing through her unruly red hair. “But honestly, I just want to cuddle with you right now. That’s all I need.”
There was a pause, and the line went quiet. The absence of the bluenette’s voice immediately sent the redette’s mind racing.
“Cait?” she asked, her heart skipping a beat. “You still there?”
“Yes, I’m here,” the ice-skater replied, her voice thoughtful and measured. “I was just thinking… if you’re missing me that much, maybe we could try something.”
“Like what?” the hockey striker sat up straighter, her curiosity piqued.
There was a slight hesitation, and then Caitlyn’s voice came through, soft and a little shy.
“Phone sex.”
Vi blinked, momentarily caught off guard.
“Phone sex?” she repeated, her voice rising slightly in surprise.
“Well,” the top student said, her tone light but tinged with nervousness, “you’ve gotten me rather… distracted with all your talk of missing me. I thought it might help us both feel a little closer.”
The Wolf woman’s initial surprise melted into a grin, her heart racing at the suggestion.
“Distracted, huh?” the Hybrid teased, her voice taking on a playful edge. “So, I got you horny?”
“Maybe,” the Human admitted, her tone soft but laced with teasing. “Are you going to help me with that, or not?”
The Zaunite’s grin widened, her mind already spinning with possibilities.
“Well, cupcake,” she began, her voice dropping to a sultry tone, “if that’s what you want, I’d be more than happy to lead the way.”
“Good,” the Piltie chuckled, the sound warm and slightly breathless. “Because I could use a break from studying, and you seem more than qualified to… distract me.”
“Trust me, babe,” the gang leader said, her confidence growing. “I’ll make sure you forget all about those notes.”
She leaned back against the couch, her heart pounding as she adjusted her grip on the phone. She could hear her girlfriend’s soft breaths on the other end, each one sending a thrill through her.
“Alright, cupcake,” Vi said, her voice dropping to a sultry tone. “Let’s start slow, yeah? I want you to feel good, but I want to hear you too. Promise me you’ll tell me how you’re feeling.”
“I promise,” Caitlyn replied, her voice already laced with anticipation.
“Good girl,” the redette murmured, the endearment slipping out naturally. She smirked at the faint, sharp intake of breath on the other end of the line. “First,” she continued, her voice low and smooth, “I want you to get comfortable. Lie down on your bed, somewhere you can really relax.”
“I’m already there,” the bluenette whispered, the sound of fabric rustling faintly in the background.
“Perfect. Now, close your eyes. Take a deep breath for me. Let everything else fade away. Your notes, the stress, all of it. Just focus on me and how I make you feel.”
The Human let out a soft sigh, and the Hybrid could practically feel her girlfriend settling into the moment.
“Now,” the Wolf woman said, her tone soft but commanding, “I want you to touch yourself, but start small. Just run your hands over your arms, your stomach. Feel your skin, how warm it is. Let yourself relax.”
There was a pause, and then the top student’s voice came through, breathy and shy.
“It feels… nice. Warm.”
“Good,” the brawler encouraged. “Now, let your hands wander a little more. Slide them up to your chest. Feel yourself there, over your clothes first. Tell me how it feels.”
The ice-skater’s breath hitched audibly, and the hockey player’s pulse quickened in response.
“It feels good,” the Piltie admitted, her voice trembling slightly. “But… I want more.”
The Zaunite chuckled softly, her tone filled with warmth and desire.
“Then give yourself more, babe. Take off your top, your bra. Let yourself feel everything.”
There was a faint sound of fabric being removed, and then Caitlyn’s voice, quieter now.
“It’s… better. I can feel everything.”
“Good girl,” Vi murmured again, her voice like velvet. “Now, I want you to touch yourself, really touch yourself. Cup your breasts, run your thumbs over your nipples. Take your time… don’t rush… I want you to enjoy every second…”
Caitlyn let out a soft moan, the sound sending a jolt of heat through her lover.
“That’s it,” the gang leader said, her voice thick with emotion and desire. “Let yourself feel it. And tell me, Cupcake… how does it feel?”
“It feels… amazing,” her girlfriend breathed, her voice growing more confident. “I can feel everything. It’s like… you’re here with me.”
Vi’s chest tightened with longing, but she pushed it aside, focusing entirely on Caitlyn.
“I wish I was there,” she admitted, her voice dropping even lower. “I’d kiss you everywhere, touch you the way you like. But for now, I want you to keep going for me. Slide your hands down, over your stomach. Feel how soft your skin is, how sensitive.”
The bluenette let out another soft noise, her breathing growing heavier.
“Now,” the redette said, her voice steady but filled with heat, “I want you to go lower. Touch yourself there, Cait. Start slow. Just feel yourself, how warm and soft you are.”
There was a pause, and then the Human’s voice, breathless and trembling.
“Vi… it feels so good.”
“Perfect,” the Hybrid said, her tone soothing and encouraging. “Take your time. Go slow. Let yourself enjoy it. And keep telling me how you feel, cupcake. I want to hear everything.”
As the Human followed her lead, her voice grew more confident, her words spilling out in soft, breathy tones that sent shivers down her lover’s spine. The Zaunite guided her with care, her own longing building with every sound the Piltie made.
The brawler leaned back against the couch, her voice steady and low, dripping with confidence.
“Don’t rush, babe. Go slow. Imagine it’s my hand touching you. I want you to rub your clit. Gently. Just tease it for me.”
“Okay… I’m doing it,” the taller woman let out a shaky breath, her voice trembling with need. “Oh, Vi… it feels so good. So good…”
“That’s my girl,” the hockey striker murmured, her tone filled with pride and heat. “I love hearing you, Cait. Don’t hold back. Let me know how good it feels.”
The ice-skater’s breathing quickened, and her soft moans filtered through the phone, sending a wave of heat through Vi.
“It’s so sensitive,” Caitlyn admitted, her voice breathy. “I can’t stop touching it, Vi. I’m already so wet for you.”
“Good,” Vi growled, a smirk tugging at her lips. “That’s what I want. Now, slide a finger down your folds. Feel how slick you are for me. Take your time, babe. I want you to put that finger inside yourself. Slowly. Let me hear it.”
There was a moment of silence, broken only by the bluenette’s sharp intake of breath.
“Vi…” she whimpered, her voice filled with a mix of surprise and pleasure. “It feels so good. So full.”
“Fuck, Cait,” the redette breathed, her voice rough with longing. “You sound so fucking beautiful. You’re perfect. Keep going for me. Move that finger in and out. Nice and slow. Tell me how it feels.”
“It feels amazing,” the top student gasped, her voice trembling. “I can feel it, Vi. It’s like you’re here, touching me. I want more.”
The Wolf woman’s grin widened, her voice taking on a commanding edge, her tail flickering with need.
“Then give yourself more. Add another finger, babe. Slowly. Stretch yourself for me. I want to hear how good it feels.”
“Vi… oh, Vi… it’s so good. I can’t stop. I don’t want to stop…” The Human’s moans grew louder, her voice breaking into soft cries.
“That’s my good girl,” the Hybrid praised, her voice thick with emotion and desire. “You’re doing so good for me, Cupcake. You’re so fucking perfect. I wish I could see you right now… See how beautiful you look… See how much you’re enjoying this…”
“Vi,” her girlfriend whimpered, her voice desperate. “I need you. I need you so much.”
“You have me,” the rebel replied, her tone firm and full of love. “I’m yours, Caitlyn Kiramman. Always. Now keep going for me. Rub your clit while you move those fingers inside you. Nice and slow at first. I want you to feel every inch of yourself.”
The Piltie’s breathing hitched, her voice growing more frantic.
“Oh, Vi… it’s so good. I’m so close. Please, Vi, don’t stop talking.”
“Never,” the Zaunite promised, her voice dipping lower. “You’re so good for me, Cait. So fucking perfect. Keep going, babe. Let yourself feel everything. Let yourself come for me. I want to hear it.”
The ice-skater’s moans turned into cries, her voice trembling as she finally reached her peak. Her release was loud and unrestrained, every sound like music to the hockey striker’s ears.
“That’s it, babe,” the gang leader murmured, her voice soft and full of pride. “You’re amazing. You did so good for me.”
Caitlyn’s breathing slowed, her voice soft and filled with affection.
“Vi… that was incredible. Thank you.”
“Always,” Vi replied, her voice warm and steady. “You’re amazing, Cait. I love you so much.”
“I love you too,” her lover whispered, her tone tender and full of emotion.
As the bluenette’s breathing steadied, a soft laugh escaped her.
“I can’t believe we just did that.”
“Believe it, babe. And for the record? You were amazing,” the redette grinned, still leaning back on the couch, her voice warm and teasing.
The Human chuckled, a hint of shyness in her voice.
“I… I don’t even know what came over me. I’ve never done anything like that before.”
“Well, color me impressed,” the Hybrid smirked. “You’re full of surprises, cupcake. Didn’t think you had it in you to suggest phone sex.”
“Neither did I,” the top student admitted with a breathy laugh. “I guess… you just bring out that side of me.”
“Glad I do,” the Wolf woman replied, her voice dipping into a playful tone. “And now, I’m thinking we should have some fun together soon. You know, in person.”
“I’d like that. I missed you so much, Vi.”
“Missed you too, babe,” the brawler said, her tone affectionate. Then, after a pause, she added, “And… I was thinking, maybe we could try using a toy next time. Like a dildo.”
There was a brief silence on the other end of the line before the Piltie spoke, her voice uncertain but curious.
“A… dildo?”
“Yeah,” the Zaunite said gently, her tone reassuring. “Only if you’re comfortable with it. I think it could be fun for us. But no pressure, Cait. I want you to feel good about whatever we do.”
The ice-skater hesitated for a moment, then said softly,
“I don’t know. I’ve never used anything like that… since I was… you know…”
“That’s okay,” the hockey striker replied quickly, her voice steady and comforting. “We don’t have to do anything you’re not ready for. But if you’re open to it, we could go to a sex shop together. You can check out what feels comfortable for you, and we’ll take it slow. No rush, no pressure. Just us.”
“You’d come with me? Help me pick something out?”
“Of course! It’s not just about using a toy. It’s about us having fun and exploring together. I’ll be right there with you, every step of the way.”
Caitlyn exhaled, her voice soft but resolute.
“Okay. Let’s do it. But you have to promise not to tease me too much while we’re there.”
“No promises,” Vi teased, laughing. “But I’ll behave. Mostly.”
The taller woman laughed, her voice filled with warmth.
“You’re impossible.”
“And you love me for it,” the gang leader shot back, her grin evident in her tone.
“I do,” the Human said softly, her voice full of affection. “I really do.”
“Good,” the Hybrid murmured. “Because I’m crazy about you, Caitlyn Kiramman. And I can’t wait for us to have some fun together. But for now… I just want you to rest and feel good.”
“Thanks, Vi Lane,” Caitlyn said, her voice tender. “For everything.”
“Always, babe,” Vi replied. “Always.”
Though separated by distance, in that moment, they were closer than ever, their connection unshakable. They could both feel it. The Wolf woman was grinning ear to ear, basking in the warmth of the top student’s affection even through the phone.
“Alright, Darling,” the bluenette said, a playful but serious edge to her voice. “As much as I’ve enjoyed… this,” she chuckled softly, “it’s time to talk about something else.”
The redette raised an eyebrow, intrigued.
“Oh? What’s up, Cupcake?”
“Well,” the Human began, hesitating just a moment before diving in, “my parents want to meet your family.”
The Hybrid blinked, caught off guard.
“Wait, what? Already? We’ve only been together for three months!”
The Piltie laughed lightly, the sound soft and affectionate.
“Three months is plenty of time, Vi. And besides, they’re curious about the woman I can’t stop talking about. I think it’s a good step for us.”
“Well, when you put it like that, how can I say no?” the Zaunite rubbed the back of her neck, a sheepish smile tugging at her lips. “Alright, let’s do it. Family dinner it is.”
“Really?” the ice-skater’s voice brightened with excitement.
“Yeah, why not?” the hockey striker replied, shrugging even though her girlfriend couldn’t see it. “It sounds kinda nice, actually. Do I need to bring anything? Like, uh, a bottle of wine or dessert or something?”
The taller woman chuckled, the sound warm and teasing.
“You’re so thoughtful, Vi Lane. So lovely… But no, I think just having you there will be more than enough. Although…”
“Although?” the brawler prompted, a grin creeping onto her face.
“If you want to bring something, my dad is a sucker for chocolate cake,” her lover admitted with a giggle.
“Noted,” Vi said, her voice full of amusement. “Chocolate cake it is. Anything else I should know? Like, what’s the dress code for this fancy family dinner?”
“Just be yourself,” Caitlyn said softly, her voice filled with affection. “That’s all I want, Vi. For you to just be you.”
The Wolf woman’s grin softened into a tender smile.
“You make it sound so easy, Cupcake. But alright, I’ll bring the cake and my charming self. We’ll make it a night to remember.”
“I don’t doubt that for a second,” the top student laughed, her voice light and joyful.
The conversation had settled into a gentle rhythm, their voices soft and filled with warmth as they spoke about the upcoming family dinner. But it wasn’t just the dinner that lingered in their minds, it was the thought of finally being together again.
“Monday feels so far away,” the Hybrid murmured, her voice carrying a hint of longing. “I can’t wait to see you, Cupcake. Just to hold you again.”
“Me too, Darling,” the Human replied, her voice tender. “I’ve missed you so much. These past few days have felt like weeks.”
The redette chuckled softly, the sound warm and low.
“Tell me about it. I’m counting the hours until I can get back on campus and see your beautiful face.”
“And after the family dinner,” the bluenette added, her tone turning playful, “we’ll have to make up for lost time.”
The Zaunite grinned, leaning back against the couch, imagining the moment they’d finally be together again.
“You thinking what I’m thinking, cupcake?”
“If you’re thinking about sneaking into my dorm and spending the night,” the Piltie teased, “then yes, I am.”
The brawler laughed, her heart swelling with affection.
“You know me too well. But yeah, that’s exactly what I was thinking. First night I’m back without the whole watch-dog thing? I’m there. Just us, no interruptions.”
The ice-skater’s voice softened, her love for the rebel evident in every word.
“That sounds perfect. I just want to fall asleep in your arms again.”
“Same here,” the hockey striker replied, her voice dropping to a gentle murmur. “There’s no better feeling in the world than having you close. I’ll be there, Cait. First chance I get.”
“Promise?” Caitlyn asked, her voice light but earnest.
“Promise,” Vi said, the word carrying all the weight of her love and commitment.
The two of them stayed on the line a little longer, talking about everything and nothing, their connection deepening with every shared laugh and whispered confession. As they finally said their goodnights, both of them were filled with the love they had for each other.
Monday couldn’t come soon enough.
Notes:
Vi missed her girlfriend so much! So cute!
And who would have thought Caitlyn would be the one proposing phone sex? Bold Caity hehe
Will they really buy a dildo? Surely.
But first, dinner with family! A big step in our girls lives!
Chapter 38: I’m here! You’re here! She’s here!
Summary:
“Welcome back, stray,” the bruenette said, her tone playful.
“Or should we go with loyal dog?” Riven added with a smirk.Vi raised an eyebrow, glancing at Caitlyn.
“Stray? Guard dog? That what people are calling me now?”
Notes:
Last time, we discovered what happens when Vi and Caitlyn are away from each other.
And who would have guessed Caitlyn would be the bolder one this time?
The girls are exploring sex more and more. Always together. Always taking care of each other.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi adjusted her bag on her shoulder as she walked through the university gates. The week away had felt like a lifetime. Expulsion for fighting and endless campus chores had left her physically drained and mentally restless. Missing her girlfriend the entire week only made it worse. And the ache of missing her had been a constant weight But none of that mattered now. She was back, and she was about to see Caitlyn.
The thought made her heart pound. She hadn’t realized how much she would miss the bluenette until she was gone. Her voice, her smile, the way her presence alone made everything feel right…
She made her way to the courtyard, her boots crunching against the gravel. A familiar laugh reached her ears, and she turned to see the top student sitting on a bench with her best friends, Irelia and Riven, chatting animatedly. The sound of her laugh reached the rebel, and it was like a balm to her restless heart. The taller woman looked up, her blue eyes lighting up the moment she spotted the Wolf woman.
“Vi!” the Human called out, standing and rushing toward her.
Before the Hybrid could respond, her girlfriend was rushing toward her. The brawler barely had time to drop her bag before the ice-skater threw her arms around her neck, pulling her into a tight embrace. The hockey striker returned the embrace, burying her face in her girl’s shoulder.
“I missed you,” Caitlyn whispered, her voice trembling slightly.
“I missed you too, Cait. So much.” Vi replied, her voice cracking slightly. “More than I thought was possible.”
The bluenette pulled back just enough to look at her, brushing a strand of red hair from the rebel’s face.
“Are you okay? How was it?”
“It was fine,” the redette shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Just chores and a lot of thinking. But I’m here now, and that’s all that matters.”
The Human pulled back just enough to look into the Hybrid’s eyes, her hands resting on the gang leader’s shoulders. Then, without hesitation, she leaned in and kissed her. It was soft and sweet, but there was an urgency to it, a week’s worth of longing poured into that single moment.
The Wolf woman melted into the kiss, her hands finding her girlfriend’s waist. When they finally broke apart, the top student smiled, her cheeks slightly flushed.
“Welcome back,” the ice-skater said softly.
“Best welcome I’ve ever had,” the hockey striker replied with a lopsided grin.
Their moment was interrupted by a familiar voice.
“Alright, lovebirds, break it up,” Irelia teased as she and Riven approached.
The taller woman rolled her eyes but stayed close to the brawler, her arm slipping around her waist.
“Welcome back, stray,” the bruenette said, her tone playful.
“Or should we go with loyal dog?” Riven added with a smirk.
Vi raised an eyebrow, glancing at Caitlyn.
“Stray? Guard dog? That what people are calling me now?”
“Word’s out about the fight with Ashe,” Irelia shrugged. “Everyone knows you lost it when Cait got hurt. Some people think it’s scary; others think it’s sweet. Either way, the nicknames stuck.”
The Wolf woman chuckled, shaking her head.
“I’ve been called worse.”
“See?” the whitenette said, grinning. “She doesn’t even care. You’re practically a campus icon now, Vi.”
“Yeah, because that’s exactly what I wanted to be known for. Choking out some jerk.” the brawler snorted.
“Vi,” the bluenette turned to the redette, her expression soft but serious. “I don’t care what they call you. What matters to me is that you stood up for me. You made me feel safe.”
The Hybrid hesitated, her usual bravado faltering under the Human’s gaze.
“But that’s what people are thinking. I'm just some violent thug. I don’t give a fuck. But… I don’t want that reflecting on you.”
“Let them think what they want. I know who you are. And I love who you are,” the taller reached up to cup the rebel’s face, her touch gentle.
The words hit the gang leader like a punch to the chest, in the best way. She nodded, her throat tight.
“I’ll always protect you, Cupcake. No matter what.”
“I know,” the ice-skater said, her voice full of quiet certainty.
Irelia clapped the hockey striker on the shoulder.
“See? Even the queen herself approves. You’re doing fine, stray.”
“Loyal dog,” Riven corrected with a laugh.
“You two really don’t let up, do you?” Vi groaned, running a hand through her hair.
“Nope,” the whitenette said, grinning. “But admit it: you missed us.”
The Wolf woman rolled her eyes but smiled.
“Maybe a little.”
As the four of them talked and laughed, the brawler felt the tension of the past week start to ease. She was back where she belonged. With her girlfriend and the people who mattered most, outside of her gang and her family.
*****
Vi and Caitlyn sat on the grass, a picnic blanket spread beneath them. Their backpacks lay discarded to the side, and a half-eaten sandwich rested in the bluenette’s hand. The sun was warm on her skin, but it was nothing compared to the warmth of being close to her girlfriend again. The two had been catching up on everything they’d missed over the past week, enjoying the rare moment of quiet together.
The Human glanced at the Hybrid, who was leaning back on one arm, her other hand holding her phone. The Wolf woman’s brow was furrowed in concentration, her thumb scrolling with intent. The top student tilted her head, curious.
“What’s got you so focused?” she asked, leaning closer to sneak a peek at the screen.
“Just… doing some shopping,” the redette smirked without looking up.
“Shopping?” the taller woman raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued.
“Toys.”
“Toys?” she repeated, her brow furrowing. Then the realization hit her, and her cheeks turned a deep shade of pink. “Wait, you mean… those toys?”
The brawler finally looked up, her grin widening.
“Yeap. We talked about it, didn’t we? Figured I should be prepared.”
“You actually took that seriously?” the ice-skater’s voice wavered between surprise and embarrassment, her blush deepening.
“Of course I did,” the hockey striker said, shrugging nonchalantly. “We said we’d get one with a strap, so I thought I’d check out what’s out there. You know, be ready for the next time. Or step. Whenever you’ll feel ready.”
The taller woman covered her face with her hands, her blush intensifying.
“Vi…”
“Plus, with a strap, I could really commit to the nickname. Guard dog, right? Makes sense to take you doggy style.”
“I…! Vi! I can’t believe you just said that!” the ice-skater’s sandwich fell from her hand as she buried her face in her palms.
“What? It’s perfect branding. You don’t agree? Guard dog’s gotta have the right gear, after all,” the rebel leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a playful murmur. She chuckled, clearly enjoying her girlfriend’s reaction.
“Do you have no shame?”
“Not when it comes to you, Cupcake.”
Caitlyn’s jaw dropped, and she buried her face in her hands again, her voice muffled.
“You’re impossible!”
Vi burst out laughing, leaning back on her hands as she watched her girlfriend squirm.
“Aw, come on, Cupcake. Don’t act like you don’t love it.”
“I don’t even know how to respond to that,” the bluenette muttered, shaking her head but unable to hide the small smile tugging at her lips.
“Just say, ‘You’re right, Vi. You’re the best,’ and we’ll call it even,” the redette teased, nudging her gently.
The Human groaned, finally lowering her hands to glare at her Hybrid, though the redness in her cheeks betrayed her amusement.
“Let’s talk about something else, please?”
“Fine, fine,” the Hybrid said, raising her hands in mock surrender. “What’s on your mind?”
The top student took a deep breath, glad for the shift in focus.
“You should go see your hockey team at the club. They’ve missed you, you know.”
“Yeah, maybe,” the Wolf woman tilted her head, considering. “Haven’t really thought about them much this past week. Too busy thinking about you.”
The ice-skater’s blush returned, but this time her smile was soft. Her eyes were sparkling.
“Well, I’m sure they’ll be thrilled to see you again. You’re important to them, Darling. You should let them know you’re okay.”
“Maybe I will. After all, I’ve got a reputation to uphold now. Guard dog and all that.”
“You’re never going to let that go, are you?”
“Not a chance,” the hockey striker said with a wink.
“You’re such a menace. And an idiot.”
“Yeah. Sure. But I’m YOUR idiot.”
The taller woman let out a soft laugh, shaking her head.
“And fucking lucky me.”
Vi grinned, her chest swelling with warmth. She didn’t need to say it out loud, but she felt it in every moment they spent together: Caitlyn made her feel like the luckiest idiot in the world.
*****
The familiar chill of the hockey club hit the gang leader the moment she stepped through the doors. The air smelled of ice, rubber, and faintly of sweat. An odd but comforting combination. It was the smell of home, of the rink where she’d spent countless hours pushing herself to the limit. She paused in the entryway, taking it all in. It felt like a lifetime since she’d been here, though it had only been a week.
She adjusted the strap of her bag and strode forward, her boots clicking against the polished floor. As she reached the locker room, the muffled chatter of her teammates grew louder. She hesitated for a split second before pushing the door open.
The place buzzed with chatter, sticks clattering against the floor as players prepped for practice. The moment she stepped inside, heads turned. For a beat, the room went silent, no one moved. Then, as if a dam had broken, chaos erupted. Like a tidal wave, the team surged toward her. The Wolf woman barely had time to drop her bag before she was surrounded.
“Vi!”
“She’s back!”
“Captain’s here!”
Hands clapped her on the back, and voices overlapped in a cacophony of excitement. The warmth of their welcome hit her harder than she expected.
“Finally!” Ezreal, grinning ear to ear. “We thought you were never coming back!”
“Practice was boring without you,” Garen chimed in.
She laughed as he practically tackled her in a bear hug.
“And Darius?” Rell added, rolling his eyes. “He kept acting like he was captain again. We couldn’t wait for you to come back.”
The redette blinked, momentarily at a loss.
“You… you all still want me as captain? I mean, I’ve only been captain for one game. One. And then I got kicked out for fighting.”
The team exchanged glances before one of the players stepped forward, a confident grin on her face.
“Yeah, and in that one game, you were awesome. You didn’t just lead us, you made us feel like a team. You’ve got the vibe, Vi.”
“You didn’t just play. You fought for us. You didn’t just bark orders, you went with us. That’s what a captain does,” another team player added.
The brawler’s throat tightened. She hadn’t expected this. Before she could respond, Sevika’s voice cut through the chatter.
“They’re right,” the coach said. “You’ve got what it takes to lead. Sure, you’re rough around the edges, but you’ve proven you have the instincts and the guts to be a real captain. That’s why you’ve got the title, and that’s why it’s staying yours.”
The older Hybrid’s words hit the young one like a slap of cold air, sharp and bracing. She looked around at the faces of her teammates, their expressions full of support.
“Thanks,” she said, her voice softer than usual. “I… I didn’t think you’d all still want me after what happened.”
“Are you kidding?” Rell said, laughing. “We’re lucky to have you.”
“Yeah, don’t let one week of suspension mess with your head,” Garen added.
“You guys are the best,” the rebel grinned, the warmth in her chest spreading.
Even Sevika, who rarely showed emotion beyond her usual stern demeanor, was leaning against the wall with a faint smile. The coach pushed off and approached her, arms crossed.
“Good to see you back, kid,” she said, her voice gruff but warm. “Hope you used that week to get your head straight.”
“Yeah, I did,” Vi said, rubbing the back of her neck. “Missed this place. I learned that I hate being away from this place.”
The team cheered again, and Sevika’s smile widened slightly before she turned back toward the rink.
“Don’t get too comfortable. Practice starts in ten, and I expect you to be sharper than ever.”
The young captain nodded, her grin widening.
“Wouldn’t have it any other way.”
But before the moment could settle, a sharp, angry voice shattered.
“What the hell is she doing here?”
The team fell silent as Darius stepped forward, his face twisted in anger. His scowl was as deep as ever, and his voice dripped with disdain.
“She doesn’t belong here anymore,” he growled, pointing a finger at the Wolf woman. “She was expelled. Expelled! That should disqualify her from being on this team, let alone being captain. She should step down and leave. She didn’t earn that title anyway.”
The redette’s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to stay calm. She crossed her arms, smirking.
“Nice to see you too, Darius,” she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm.
“This isn’t a joke,” he snapped. “You’re a disgrace to the team. You should leave the club entirely. You don’t deserve to be here.”
A low murmur rippled through the team, the tension in the room palpable. Some players shifted uncomfortably, exchanging uneasy glances as if unsure whether to intervene or stay silent. Others crossed their arms, their expressions hardening into barely concealed glares aimed at Darius. A few muttered under their breaths, the words indistinct but clearly disapproving. One player, leaning against the lockers, shook his head in disgust, while another clenched her jaw, her knuckles whitening as she gripped her hockey stick. The air grew heavier, the camaraderie of moments before replaced by a charged silence, thick with judgment and restrained anger.
Sevika stepped forward, her presence commanding as always. Her sharp gaze swept across the room, silencing the murmurs with an authority that needed no words. She knew she had to act quickly before the tension boiled over into something ugly. This wasn’t just about keeping the peace, it was about maintaining control and setting an example. Plus, she was the coach, alright, and her role went beyond strategy and drills. It was her responsibility to steer the team, both on and off the ice, and she wasn’t about to let one player’s outburst derail the unity she had worked so hard to foster.
“Enough, Darius,” she said, her voice cold and sharp, her expression a mix of calm and steel. “I decide who stays on this team, not you. And Vi’s proven herself as a leader. She’s got what you don’t: a team-first mindset. That’s why she’s captain, and you’re not.”
“Leader?” Darius scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. “She’s a thug. A hotheaded brawler who got lucky.”
“Lucky?” Sevika’s tone turned icy. “No. She’s earned this. And unlike you, she knows how to lead a team, not just play for her own pride.”
“I was captain before her, and I actually earned it!”
“Yeah, and like I said, you lost it because you couldn’t think beyond your own ego,” the coach shot back, her tone cold and unyielding. “A captain puts the team first. That’s why Vi’s captain and you’re not.”
The brute’s face darkened, his jaw tightening as his fists clenched at his sides. His nostrils flared, and for a moment, it looked like he might argue further, the tension crackling in the air like a live wire. But then, with a sharp exhale through gritted teeth, he turned on his heel, his movements stiff and brimming with barely contained fury.
“I’m going to take back everything you stole me, Vi Lane. Mark my words, you fucking stray,” he spat before storming out, slamming the door behind him.
The silence that followed was heavy, but it didn’t last long.
“Don’t listen to him, Cap,” Ezreal said, stepping forward. “He’s just a jealous asshole.”
“Yeah,” Rell added. “You’re the best captain we’ve ever had.”
The Hybrid exhaled, the tension in her shoulders easing as a small, genuine smile tugged at her lips. She looked around at her team, her family on the ice, their familiar faces brimming with encouragement and camaraderie. It was like being with her gang back in Zaun: rough around the edges but bound together by loyalty and trust. The sense of belonging warmed her in a way that felt rare and precious.
“Thanks, guys,” she said, her voice steady. “That means a lot.”
Sevika clapped her on the shoulder, her grip firm but reassuring.
“Welcome back, Captain Lane,” she said. “Now get your gear on. Practice starts in five. Show me that fire you’re famous for.”
“You got it, Coach,” the brawler grinned, nodding.
As the team scattered to prepare, the hockey striker felt a sense of belonging settle over her. This was her place, her team, her people. Whatever doubts she’d had were gone. She was back where she belonged.
Yet Darius’s words stayed with her, gnawing at the edges of her thoughts. She knew threats like his all too well. Empty promises from someone clinging to their pride. But this time, something about his tone told her he wasn’t done.
Fine , she thought, her grip tightening on her gear bag. Let him try.
Notes:
Vi is back to uni!
A damn good day, being with her girlfriend again, chilling with her, and exploring their intimacy's aspects further.
Vi loves way too much to tease Caitlyn lol
(ofc Vi is a Cupcake-addict, what else?)
Vi's hockey team is awesome eh? And Darius... such a dickhead... I think we should rename him "Dickhead".
Chapter 39: Shopping together
Summary:
The little bell above the door jingled as the lovers stepped into the shop. The air inside was warm, with a faint scent of vanilla and something faintly musky. Shelves were lined with an array of items that ranged from discreet to downright bold.
The top student stayed glued to the Wolf woman’s side, her cheeks a vibrant pink as she glanced around the shop, clearly trying not to make eye contact with anyone, or anything, too directly.
Notes:
So! Vi is finally back at the uni, back to Caitlyn, back to her hockey team.
And while she's having such a sweet and fun time with her girlfriend...
Of course it couldn't last long. Thanks to Dickhead Darius.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi 5:08pm
practice ran late
ya still around?
Cupcake 7:01am
Of course, Darling.
Please take your time.
Vi stared at Caitlyn’s last message for a second before shoving her phone into her pocket. It wasn’t the words that stuck with her, it was the feeling behind them. The way her girlfriend always made her feel like she wasn’t just enough, but more than enough.
And yet, as she headed out of the locker room, the tension from practice clung to her like a second skin.
When she spotted the bluenette waiting near the entrance, her heart lifted for a moment. She was leaning casually against the wall, scrolling on her phone, looking completely at ease. Even after all this time, the sight of her still made the redette’s chest tighten in the best way. She quickened her pace, ignoring the teasing nudges and murmurs from her teammates as she closed the distance.
“Hey, Cupcake,” the Wolf woman said as she approached, her voice soft but laced with an edge she couldn’t shake, her tail flicking behind her with excitement.
“Hi, Darling,” the top student looked up, her face lighting up as she pocketed her phone.
The brawler leaned in, her hands finding the taller woman’s waist. She kissed her, letting the warmth of it push back the frustration from earlier. For a second, it worked… until the team’s cheers broke the moment. Cheers and whistles erupted from the team behind them.
“Get it, Captain!” someone shouted, probably Ezreal.
“Get a room!” Rell added, laughing.
The Hybrid pulled back, her cheeks warming as her Human raised an eyebrow, amused.
“Quite the audience,” the ice-skater teased, her voice low.
“You can say that again.”
“Judging by their reactions, I don’t need to ask how practice went,” the gang leader’s girl chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.
“Pretty well,” the hockey striker admitted, though her smile faltered for a second. She quickly replaced it with a grin. “Wanna grab a coffee?”
“Let’s go,” Caitlyn replied, slipping her hand into Vi’s as they stepped outside.
The cold air hit them as they walked, but Vi barely noticed. She was too busy replaying the practice in her head, specifically the part where Darius had decided to open his big mouth.
“Darius was a nightmare today,” she said after a moment, breaking the silence.
“Oh?” the bluenette glanced at her, curiosity flickering in her eyes. “What happened?”
The redette sighed, her jaw tightening as they stepped outside. The cold air hit her, but it did little to cool the frustration bubbling under the surface.
“Same old crap. He’s pissed I’m back, like it’s some kind of personal insult to him. Said I didn’t deserve to be here, to be captain. But today he took it a step further. He made some dumb threat about taking back what’s ‘his.’”
“What did Sevika say?” the top student frowned, her expression darkening.
“She said he’s just jealous,” the Wolf woman said, shrugging.
“Well, she’s probably right,” her girlfriend said, her voice calm but firm. “You shouldn’t let him get to you, Darling. He’s trying to rattle you, and it’s working.”
The brawler stopped walking, turning to face the taller woman fully.
“You think I’m overreacting?”
“I think you’re letting him take up too much space in your head. He’s not worth it.”
“You don’t get it, Cait,” the rebel’s jaw clenched. “Guys like him? They don’t just let things go. He’s not just some loudmouth. He’s dangerous.”
“And you’re not alone in this,” the Human countered, her voice rising slightly. “You’ve got Sevika, your team, and me. If he tries anything, we’ll handle it.”
“That’s not the point!” the Hybrid snapped, gritting her fangs, running a hand through her hair. “I’ve seen guys like him before. They don’t stop until they’ve ruined everything. I can’t just sit back and hope he doesn’t do something.”
The ice-skater stepped closer, her expression softening, knowing she had to reassure her lover.
“I’m not asking you to sit back. I’m asking you to trust that you’re not fighting this battle alone. You’ve got people who have your back, Vi. You don’t have to carry all of this by yourself.”
The Wolf woman looked away, the weight of her girlfriend’s words pressing against the knot of worry in her chest. She wanted to believe that was enough, but the memory of Darius’s sneer and his words wouldn’t let her.
“Come on,” the top student said gently, slipping her hand into the brawler’s. “Let’s get that coffee. You can tell me more about practice, or we can talk about literally anything else.”
“Fine. But if this dickhead so much as looks at me wrong again, I’m putting him through the boards. I swear to you that if he dares touch you, I’ll…”
“I know, Darling,” cut her off Caitlyn. “I know you’re scared…” She gave the gang leader’s hand a gentle squeeze. “But you know, I’m not worried. I’ve got my own personal guard dog to protect me.”
Vi raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips despite the tension still lingering in her chest. The bluenette’s playful smile helped her calm down.
“Your guard dog, huh?”
“Well, maybe more like a wolf. Fierce, loyal, and ready to bite anyone who messes with you.”
That finally pulled a real smile from the redette.
“I can work with that.”
“Good,” the top student tilted her head, her smile widening as she saw the shift in the Wolf woman’s mood. “Because this fierce and handsome wolf isn’t going anywhere.”
The brawler chuckled, the knot of worry loosening just a bit.
“Alright, if I’m a dog, then we’ve got plans today.”
“Oh? What plans?” the Human gave her a curious look.
“Classes are over, right?” the Hybrid’s smirk turned wicked. “That means we’ve got time to hit up the sex shop.”
The taller woman’s laughter bubbled out, light and genuine.
“Vi, you’re incorrigible. I’m starting to think you’re a sex addict.”
The gang leader leaned closer, her voice low and teasing.
“Nah. I’m just a Cupcake addict.”
“You’re impossible…” the ice-skater shook her head, her cheeks tinged pink, but she didn’t pull away.
“Impossible to resist,” the hockey striker quipped, her grin widening.
“Alright, Big Bad Wolf,” Caitlyn rolled her eyes but couldn’t help smiling. “Let’s get that coffee first, and then we’ll see about your... other plans.”
Vi laughed, the sound warmer now, and gave her girlfriends hand a playful squeeze.
“Deal.”
As they continued down the street, the weight of Darius’s threat wasn’t entirely gone, but it felt a little smaller.
*****
The café was cozy, the hum of conversation and the soft clink of cups providing a gentle backdrop to the moment. The couple was sitting tucked into a corner booth, their shared plate of chocolate cake nearly finished. The redette had her latte in one hand, the other resting on the table near the bluenette, who leaned against the brawler’s shoulder, her teacup cradled in her hands, her warmth a quiet comfort.
They didn’t need to talk. Sometimes, silence spoke volumes. The way the top student’s head fit perfectly on the Wolf woman’s shoulder… The way the Hybrid’s fingers occasionally brushed against her Human’s, these small gestures said everything.
But then, the gang leader broke the quiet, her voice low, her tail swinging nervously.
“Hey, Cupcake. You know the Professor Viktor, right?”
“Of course,” the ice-skater straightened slightly, glancing up at her lover. “He’s brilliant. Why?”
“Jayce mentioned it the other day when I was cleaning Professor Medarda’s classroom. Said Viktor’s looking for a lab assistant. And, uh, I couldn’t help thinking about Jinx,” the hockey striker poked at the remaining piece of cake with her fork, her brow furrowed.
“Your sister? Why?”
“Yeah, Jinx,” the rebel said, a small smile tugging at her lips. “I mean, she’s a total genius. If you’d seen the stuff she builds. She’s got this knack for figuring out how things work. Like, on a whole other level. She’d kill it in a place like Viktor’s lab.”
The taller woman leaned back slightly, considering.
“I see. She’s got the creativity for it, it seems. But... Viktor’s lab is no joke. He might have concerns about hiring a minor.”
“Yeah, I know. That’s what’s bugging me. I don’t want her to get her hopes up just to get shut down because of her age.”
Caitlyn reached for Vi’s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.
“If she’s passionate about it, she should give it a shot. Viktor’s the kind of person who values brilliance over anything else. But you’re right, it’s important to manage her expectations. If it doesn’t work out, it won’t be because she’s not talented enough.”
“I just hate seeing her held back by stuff like this. She’s got so much in her, you know? I want her to have the chance to show it.”
“You’re a good sister,” the Piltie said softly, her eyes warm. “Jinx is lucky to have you.”
The Zaunite smirked, leaning into her girlfriend slightly.
“I’m trying…”
The bluenette chuckled, resting her head back on the redette’s shoulder.
“And you’re rocking it, Darling.”
“Thanks, Cupcake. You always know what to say.”
*****
The little bell above the door jingled as the lovers stepped into the shop. The air inside was warm, with a faint scent of vanilla and something faintly musky. Shelves were lined with an array of items that ranged from discreet to downright bold.
The top student stayed glued to the Wolf woman’s side, her cheeks a vibrant pink as she glanced around the shop, clearly trying not to make eye contact with anyone, or anything, too directly.
“Relax, Cupcake,” the brawler grinned, slipping an arm around her girlfriend’s waist to steady her. “It’s not like anyone here’s judging. They’re probably here for the same reason we are.”
The Human shot her a glare, though the blush on her face softened its impact.
“Easy for you to say. You’re not the one trying to avoid looking like a scandalized Victorian lady.”
“You’re cute when you’re flustered, you know that?”
The ice-skater muttered something under her breath, but her lover didn’t press. Instead, she steered them toward one of the more brightly lit sections of the store.
“Alright,” the hockey striker said, scanning the shelves. “We’re here, so let’s make it count. What do you think of this one?”
She held up a sleek, lavender-colored strap-on, tilting her head as she examined it. The Piltie’s eyes widened, and she leaned closer to the Zaunite as if to shield herself from the sight.
“I-I don’t know! It’s... fine?”
Vi laughed, her voice low and warm.
“Cupcake, you’ve gotta give me more than that. Fine doesn’t help me figure out if it’s the one.”
“I don’t know, Vi!” Caitlyn huffed, her face somehow managing to turn an even deeper shade of red. “You’re the one with... experience. You decide.”
The gang leader smirked, setting the lavender one back and picking up another option. A more elaborate one with adjustable straps. She held it up for her girlfriend’s consideration.
“How about this? Looks sturdy. Versatile. Could be fun.”
The bluenette’s lips parted, but no words came out. Instead, she buried her face in the redette’s shoulder, mumbling something unintelligible.
“You’re killing me, babe,” the Wolf woman laughed again, pressing a kiss to the top student’s temple. “Okay, I’ll pick. But you’re gonna have to live with whatever I choose, alright?”
“Fine. But if you pick something ridiculous, I reserve the right to veto,” she peeked up at her, her blue eyes still wide but now tinged with a hint of mischief.
“Deal,” the brawler said, grinning.
They spent the next hour browsing, with the Hybrid occasionally holding up items and asking for her Human’s opinion, mostly to tease her. The ice-skater, to her credit, started to loosen up, just a little, offering hesitant nods or shaking her head when her lover got too outrageous.
Eventually, the hockey striker settled on a set she thought was perfect for them: sleek, practical, and with just enough flair to make things interesting. As they headed to the register, the Piltie leaned into her, her earlier shyness giving way to quiet affection.
“You’re impossible,” she murmured, though her tone was fond.
“And you love me for it,” the Zaunite grinned, slipping an arm around her shoulders.
Caitlyn didn’t argue.
*****
Outside the shop, the redette slipped the discreet black bag into her school bag, zipping it up tightly. She slung it over her shoulder and glanced at the bluenette, who was still blushing but had a small, amused smile tugging at her lips.
“Safe and sound,” the Wolf woman said with a wink. “No one will ever know your dirty little secret.”
The top student rolled her eyes but linked her arm with her girlfriend’s as they started walking back toward the dorms.
“Our dirty little secret, you mean.”
“Fair enough,” laughed the brawler, the sound warm and carefree.
When they reached the bluenette’s dorm, the redette waited by the door as her lover carefully retrieved the bag from her school bag. She carried it into her room like it was a priceless artifact, her movements deliberate. She slipped the bag into her bedroom’s drawer, ensuring it was well-hidden, then locked the drawer for extra measure. The Human’s dorm was private and off-limits to anyone without her explicit permission, her own little studio. That was why they spent nights there, together, just chilling, working, or having other activities. Still, the thought of anyone accidentally discovering what they’d bought made her cheeks burn. The mere idea of her parents, or even Irelia or Riven, stumbling across it was mortifying.
Satisfied with her hiding spot, the ice-skater returned to the living area, closing the door behind her.
“All secure?” the hockey striker teased, leaning casually against the wall, arms crossed.
“Yes, and no thanks to you and your constant teasing,” the Piltie gave her a mock glare.
The Zaunite grinned, stepped forward, and pulled her lover into her arms.
“You love it.”
Caitlyn sighed, though it was more playful than exasperated, and leaned into Vi.
“Sometimes…” she admitted, resting her hands on her girlfriend’s shoulders.
They stood like that for a moment, swaying slightly, their foreheads resting together. Then the bluenette tilted her head up, and the redette took the invitation, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. It deepened naturally, the warmth between them building until the top student pulled back with a small, breathless laugh.
“As much as I’d love to keep doing this,” she said, brushing her fingers against the rebel’s cheek, “I really need to get back to my project. It is due by the end of the year, and there’s still a lot of work to do. We have to meet with the girls tomorrow to share our progress.”
“Alright, alright,” the Wolf woman groaned but nodded. “I don’t want you to get in trouble with your friends. Especially not Riven. She’d jump at the chance to tease you and make you blush.”
The Human chuckled, her eyes twinkling.
“You’re not wrong. What about you? What are your plans?”
“Might as well go hang out with the gang,” the Hybrid shrugged, slipping her hands into her pockets. “We haven’t worked in some time now, gotta stretch those brains and muscles.”
The ice-skater smiled, leaning up to kiss the hockey striker again, slower this time.
“I’d like to meet them, someday.”
“Why not. They know who you are, so it’d be fair for you all that I introduce you officially and properly to them,” the Zaunite lingered for a moment, her hands resting on her lover’s hips. “But be warned: they’re a rowdy bunch.”
“I can handle it,” the Piltie replied confidently, her smile warm.
“Don’t work too hard, alright? I’ll see you later.”
“I won’t,” Caitlyn nodded, her gaze soft. “See you later, Darling.”
They shared one last kiss, a tender goodbye that left Vi grinning as she turned and headed down the hall. She pulled out her phone, already texting her gang to meet up. As she walked away, she glanced back once, watching her girlfriend’s door now closed behind her. Her smile softened, a mix of affection and determination flickering in her eyes.
Time to take care of some business , the gang leader thought. The gang leader’s smirk turned dangerous as a plan began to take shape in her mind. She had people she could count on and a job that needed to be done. Perfectly done.
Notes:
Well... First argument between the couple. But if they wouldn't argue from time to time, it wouldn't be a healthy relationship right?
They need to talk out how they feel. A green flag imo, bc even if they argued, they listened to each other in the end and didn't hold any grief.
COMMUNICATION. It's heatlhy, girls. You're good at it.Seems that Jinx will apply for Viktor's lab assistant job. Cross fingers!
And Caitlyn at the sex shop! LMAO
She's so cute. Vi def loves to tease her! If they both weren't busy, they would have probably tried their newest purchase... hehe
Chapter 40: Plans
Summary:
The gang raised their glasses, a silent vow passing between them. They would protect Caitlyn, their boss’s girlfriend. She was part of their own now, they all noticed what good she did to the redette. Even without meeting her yet, they all already liked her. They’d all fight for her, like they did for Jinx. Ashe wouldn’t know what hit her.
Notes:
Last time, Vi and Caitlyn spent lots of time together, needing to catch up even more after this week away from each other.
Kisses, a café date, and shopping. And what shopping hehe
Caitlyn would have never thought she'd go to a sex shop before dating Vi! That's for sure! And Vi sure loves to tease her girl.But now, it's time to hang out with the gang.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dim neon lights of the Zaunite bar cast a greenish hue over the cracked leather booths and scratched tables. The usual hum of chatter and clinking glasses filled the air, mingling with the faint scent of smoke and spilled alcohol. Vi pushed open the door, her muscular frame filling the entrance as she scanned the room.
Her gang was already waiting at their usual booth in the corner. Claggor and Mylo were engaged in a heated arm-wrestling match, their laughter echoing through the bar. Sett, his vulpine ears twitching, leaned casually against the booth, flipping a coin between his fingers. Kai’sa and Akali were deep in conversation, while Morgana sipped a dark drink, her long crow feather-like hair tucked close to her back. Viego, ever the quiet observer, sat at the edge of the group, his silver hair catching the light as he watched the scene with a faint smirk.
“Boss’s here,” Sett announced, his sharp grin widening as he gestured for her to join them.
The Wolf woman slid into the booth, her presence immediately commanding attention. The gang greeted her with nods and casual remarks, their respect for her evident in the way they shifted to make room. She grabbed a drink from the tray a passing server carried and took a long sip before slamming the glass down with a satisfied sigh.
“Good day with Caitlyn?” Morgana asked, her dark eyes glinting with curiosity.
“Yeah,” the redette replied, a rare softness in her tone. “She’s good now. But…” Her expression darkened, and the gang’s chatter died down as they sensed the shift in her mood.
“But?” Mylo asked, his brows furrowing.
The hockey striker leaned forward, her voice low but filled with a simmering rage.
“Remember I got expelled for a week and had to do chores at the uni? That’s because of Ashe. That smug bitch and two of Sarah’s lackeys cornered Caitlyn. Held her down while that bitch punched her.” Her fists clenched on the table. “I walked in on it and… let’s just say she got what was coming to her.”
The gang exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of happiness and understanding. Sett’s ears flattened against his head, and Akali’s serpentine eyes narrowed dangerously.
“How bad?” Kai’sa asked, her voice steady but cold.
“You sent her to the hospital, right?” smiled Viego.
“No,” their boss admitted. “I almost strangled her. Would’ve finished the job if Sevika hadn’t shown up and pulled me off.” She took another drink, her eyes burning with frustration. “I don’t regret it. The only thing I regret is not being able to finish what I started.”
“So why are we sitting here talking about it?” Sett growled, his sharp teeth bared. “Let’s take her out.”
The Wolf woman shook her head, her gaze firm.
“No. Killing her’s off the table. I promised Caitlyn I wouldn’t kill Ashe, or ask anyone else to do it.”
“So we just let her walk?” Mylo asked, incredulous.
“Hell no,” the redette snapped. “We’re going to ruin her. I want her life to fall apart so completely she wishes she’d never hurt Caitlyn. But no killing. That’s the line.”
The gang nodded slowly, their minds already working.
“We could destroy her reputation. Make her a pariah. No one’ll trust her, no one’ll want to work with her,” Morgana proposed, her dark lips curled into a sly smile.
“Or hit her where it really hurts,” Akali suggested, her forked tongue flicking briefly. “Her resources. Her life projects. Make her think she’s losing everything she built.”
“What about her connections?” Kai’sa added. “We could spread rumors, turn her allies against her. Make her question who she can trust.”
“I’ll gather some people I work with sometimes. Send a message,” Sett’s grin returned, sharper than before. “Nothing lethal, just enough to make her understand she’s not safe anywhere she’d walk.”
Vi listened, nodding as each of her gang contributed ideas. Her anger was still a burning coal in her chest, but hearing their plans brought a sense of satisfaction. Ashe wouldn’t get away with what she did to Caitlyn. Not by a long shot.
“Alright,” she said finally, her voice steady and commanding. “We’ll hit her from all sides. Reputation, resources, projects, connections. Make her life a living hell. But remember: no killing. That’s the only line we can’t cross.”
The gang raised their glasses, a silent vow passing between them. They would protect Caitlyn, their boss’s girlfriend. She was part of their own now, they all noticed what good she did to the redette. Even without meeting her yet, they all already liked her. They’d all fight for her, like they did for Jinx. Ashe wouldn’t know what hit her.
The Wolf woman leaned back in her seat, the tension in her shoulders easing slightly.
“Thanks, guys. I’m letting you handle it, okay? I trust you completely. I know you’ll get it done.”
“Aw, boss, you’re getting soft on us,” Sett teased, his grin widening. “Careful, or we’ll start thinking you like us or something.”
The gang burst into laughter, and even their boss couldn’t help but chuckle.
“Don’t push your luck,” she shot back with a smirk.
The camaraderie in the booth was palpable, the bond between them stronger than ever. They all laughed and teased the Fox Hybrid for daring make fun of the brawler.
Once the laughter died down, Vi’s expression turned serious again.
“While you’re busy ruining Ashe’s life, I’ve got something else to handle.
“Something? Or someone?” corrected Claggor.
“Darius.”
“Darius?” Morgana asked, tilting her head slightly. “What’s he done now?”
“He’s been acting weird lately. He’s jealous, Caitlyn says. Ever since Sevika allowed me to be part of the team. And now that she benched him and made me captain, he’s been out for blood. More than usual. Last time we talked, he told me he was going to ‘take back what’s his’,” the redette’s jaw tightened.
“What does that mean?” Akali hissed, her eyes narrowing.
“I don’t know,” the gang leader admitted. “But I’ve got a bad feeling about it. He’s up to something, and it’s not going to be good. I’ll keep an eye on him, make sure he doesn’t try anything stupid.”
“Want us to rough him up a bit?” Sett offered, cracking his knuckles.
Vi shook her head.
“Not yet. Let me see what he’s planning first. If he steps out of line, I’ll deal with him. Harshly.”
The gang nodded in agreement, their loyalty to their boss unwavering. As the night wore on, the plans were set, and the gang’s resolve grew stronger. The Wolf woman knew she could trust them to handle Ashe, and now her focus shifted to Darius. Whatever he was planning, she’d be ready. She just hoped he wasn’t going to do something against her girlfriend.
He wouldn’t dare… thought the redette, trying to convince herself more than anything else. Not after what I’ve done to Ashe. He knows I would have killed her for landing a finger on Caitlyn. He wouldn’t make the same mistake. He’s stupid, but not suicidal.
“So!” Mylo leaned forward, his hands spread on the table as he cleared his throat to get their attention. “Alright, listen up. Got a lead on something big,” he started, his voice carrying the kind of excitement that made the others instinctively lean in. “It’s a heist. High stakes, high reward.”
“Go on,” Viego prompted, his ears flicking forward as he twirled his coin between his fingers.
“Tip came from a street kid I met a few months back. Sharp as hell, resourceful. Reminds me a lot of Jinx, actually,” the skinny man said, his grin widening. “About her age too. Name’s Ekko. Kid’s got this Zaunite vibe, y’know? Like he’s one of us. I think he and Jinx would hit it off.”
The words hung in the air for a moment before Viego let out a low whistle, shaking his head with a muttered, “Wrong move, man.”
The atmosphere in the booth shifted immediately. Everyone tensed, their gazes snapping to Vi. The redette’s expression had darkened, her eyes narrowing into a glare as her fingers drummed against the table. A low growl rumbled in her throat.
“No one,” she said, her voice quiet but laced with steel, “gets near my little sister unless I say so.”
“Hey, hey, easy,” Mylo said, holding up his hands defensively. “I’m not saying I’m introducing them or anything. Just… I got a good feeling about this kid. He’s not a danger to Jinx, Vi. If anything, I think he could be an ally. Maybe even part of the gang someday.”
The Wolf woman’s jaw tightened, her eyes blazing as she stared him down. The rest of the gang stayed silent, watching the exchange with a mix of apprehension and curiosity. Sett’s ears twitched nervously, and Morgana’s dark gaze flicked between the two, her feathers bristling slightly.
“You don’t get it,” Vi said, her voice rising slightly. “Jinx has been through enough. I’m not letting anyone, anyone! have the chance to hurt her again. Not while I’m around.”
“I get it, boss. I do,” the spiked hair man said earnestly. “But I’m telling you, this kid’s different. He’s smart, he’s got guts, and he’s got a bone to pick with the same scum we do. If his tip checks out, he could be an asset. I’m not saying we bring him in tomorrow, but he could be reliable. Just try? At least once?”
The hockey striker stared at him for a long moment, the tension in the air thick enough to cut with a knife. Finally, she exhaled sharply, leaning back in her seat.
“Fine,” she said, her tone grudging. “We’ll give him a chance. If his tip’s good, maybe he’s worth keeping around. But he doesn’t go near Jinx. Got it?”
“Got it,” Mylo said, relief evident in his voice.
The gang exchanged glances, the tension easing slightly as the confrontation settled.
“Close one, man. Thought she was gonna deck you,” Sett muttered, letting out a low whistle.
“She still might,” the skinny man quipped, though his grin was a little sheepish. “But trust me, this kid’s the real deal. You’ll see.”
The gang leader didn’t respond, her gaze distant as she took another drink. Her mind was already working, thinking about the potential risks and benefits of this Ekko kid. She wasn’t ready to trust him, not by a long shot. But if he could prove himself, maybe… just maybe… he’d be worth the gamble.
But one thing was certain: no one would get close to Jinx without earning it. Not under her watch.
The gang settled back into their usual rhythm, but Mylo couldn’t quite let the subject drop. He tapped his fingers on the table, glancing at Vi every so often, as though weighing his next move. Finally, he leaned forward.
“Look, Vi,” he began, his tone careful. “I know you’re not thrilled about this Ekko thing, but… maybe you should meet him. Just once. Before the job. See what he’s about.”
The Wolf woman’s sharp eyes snapped to him, her jaw tightening, a low growl coming from her throat.
“You’re really pushing this, huh?” she asked, her voice carrying a dangerous edge.
“I am,” Mylo admitted, raising his hands in mock surrender. “But only because I think you’ll see what I mean. The kid’s got something. And if you don’t like him, we drop it. No harm, no foul.”
The redette’s gaze narrowed as she studied him. She could see it in his posture, in the way he wouldn’t quite meet her eyes. He wasn’t just making a suggestion. Mylo had already planning to make the gang meet the kid. Her lips pressed into a thin line.
“You were just waiting for me to go so you could bring him here, weren’t you?” she said, her voice low and accusatory.
The rest of the gang froze, their eyes darting between the two. The skinny man hesitated for a fraction of a second too long, then gave her a sheepish grin.
“Caught me,” he said, shrugging, grinning. “But hey, I figured it’s better if you’re here. Might as well meet him yourself, right?”
The hockey striker sighed, running a hand through her crimson hair. Her protective instincts screamed against the idea of letting anyone near Jinx. Since her little was visiting the band from time to time, it was a risk. But her logical side whispered that this could be worth it. Finally, she nodded.
“Fine,” she said curtly. “Bring him here. But one wrong move, one wrong word, and he’s out. Got it?”
“Got it,” Mylo said, his grin widening. He pulled out his phone and dialed quickly, stepping away from the booth to make the call.
About thirty minutes later, the door to the bar creaked open, and a young figure stepped inside. Ekko was wiry but athletic, his sharp eyes scanning the room with a mix of curiosity and nerves. His hair was a striking white, styled in a way that gave him an air of confidence, though the way he fidgeted with his hands betrayed his unease. He looked young, like in high school, maybe last year of it. Or early years of university, but not after the second year.
Vi leaned back in the booth, her arms crossed as she watched him approach. The gang had fallen silent, their collective gaze fixed on the newcomer. The young boy hesitated for a moment when he saw them, then straightened his shoulders and walked over.
“Uh, hey,” he said, his voice steady despite the tension in his posture. “I’m Ekko. Thanks for, uh… letting me come by.”
The gang leader didn’t respond immediately, her icy gaze locking onto him, her tail whipping the air with aggressive strikes. The air felt heavy, the weight of her reputation bearing down in the booth.
“You know who I am?” she spoke, her tone cold and measured.
“Yeah,” Ekko said, nodding quickly. “You’re the Hound. Everyone in Zaun knows who you are.”
“And you still had the balls to come here?” she asked, her voice sharp.
Ekko swallowed hard but didn’t back down.
“I admire what you do. What all of you do,” he said, glancing at the rest of the gang. “You don’t just take. You make things better for people who need it, especially for Hybrids. You protect your own. You take no shit from anyone. You’re merciless on your enemies, but respectful of your allies. That’s… that’s the kind of crew I want to be part of. If I can earn it…”
The Wolf woman studied him for a long moment, her expression unreadable. The gang exchanged glances, waiting for her verdict. After a long silence who felt like eternity, she leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table.
“So… you want to help us, huh?” she asked, her voice low. “Then prove you’re worth our time. This tip you gave Mylo, it better be good. If it’s not, you’re out. And if you ever think about doing something, anything, without my say-so, you won’t get a second chance. Got it?”
“Got it. I won’t let you down,” the young boy nodded quickly.
The redette’s gaze lingered on him for another moment before she leaned back, her expression softening just enough to signal the end of the interrogation. The gang relaxed slightly, the tension in the booth easing.
“Alright, kid,” the brawler said. “You’ve got your chance. Don’t blow it.”
“Thanks !” the white-hair kid nodded again, a small smile breaking through his nerves. “I won’t.”
The gang began to talk again, the atmosphere shifting back to its usual energy. But Vi’s sharp eyes never left Ekko, silently measuring every move he made. He’d gotten his foot in the door, but earning her trust would be another matter entirely.
Notes:
Ashe doesn't know what's coming to her...
... but we all know! And she's going to suffer like Hell!And we finally met Ekko!
Poor Little Man, all impressed and threatened by Big Bad Vi grrr!
You guys think he'll earn her trust? That he'll be part of the gang?
Chapter 41: Meeting the family
Summary:
Cassandra took a small sip of her drink, her sharp eyes flicking toward Vi, who sat between her father and her girlfriend. The redette was relaxed, her wolf ears twitching slightly as she listened to Tobias recount a humorous story about one of his hospital patients. Jinx was quietly nibbling on a canapé, while Vander chuckled along with the other father’s tale.
Notes:
So! Last time, we finally met Little Man.
And ofc, Vi's gang's plan to make Ashe's life a fucking living Hell.But now, it's time to go to family dinner.
The harsh Zaunites in a polished Pilties house. What could go wrong?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The gates of the Kiramman estate stood tall and imposing, their wrought-iron bars gleaming in the afternoon light. Vi adjusted the box she was carrying, the scent of rich chocolate cake wafting faintly from within. Her wolf ears twitched at the faint hum of machinery from somewhere deeper in the estate, a nervous flick of her tail betraying her unease. Jinx walked close beside her, her wide blue eyes darting around nervously. Vander, towering and solid as a mountain, rested a heavy hand on the redette’s shoulder. His grizzly features, sharp claws, thick fur-like beard, and massive frame, made him a grounding presence. Especially for someone like the brawler
“Relax, Vi,” her father rumbled, his deep voice calm. “It’ll be fine.”
“Easy for you to say,” The Wolf woman grunted, her sharp fangs glinting as she spoke. “You’re not the one meeting your girlfriend’s parents.” She hesitated. “You sure about this?”
“Absolutely,” the Grizzly man rumbled back. “You’re doing the right thing, kid.”
Before his daughter could second-guess herself, the door swung open. Caitlyn stood there, her sapphire eyes lighting up as soon as she saw them.
“Vi!” she exclaimed, stepping forward to wrap her arms around the redette. The Hybrid returned the hug, her claws lightly grazing her Human’s back as she held her close.
“Hey, cupcake,” the rebel murmured, her voice softening.
The bluenette pulled back and smiled warmly at Jinx.
“And you must be Jinx.”
She grinned genuinely the younger girl. To everyone’s surprise, Caitlyn raised her hands and signed a fluid hello .
The cyanette froze for a moment, her wide eyes flicking to her older sister, who gave her an encouraging nod. Tentatively, she signed back, hello .
“You learned that for her?” the hockey striker’s ears perked forward in surprise.
“I might’ve practiced a little. Just in case,” the ice-skater’s cheeks flushed faintly, and she shrugged with a shy smile.
“I didn’t know you could sign,” the gang leader said, her tone a mix of admiration and curiosity.
“Let’s just say I’ve had some experience,” the top student replied cryptically, a playful glint in her eyes.
Vander chuckled, his deep laugh rumbling like distant thunder.
“That’s a fine first impression, Miss Kiramman.”
The Piltie straightened and gestured them inside.
“Come on in. Everyone’s waiting in the main room.”
As they stepped into the grand entryway, the polished marble floors and gilded fixtures seemed almost blinding in their opulence. Jinx clung to Vi’s jacket, her small fingers curling into the fabric as they walked. The Wolf woman’s claws clicked faintly against the marble as her tail swayed nervously behind her.
In the main room, Cassandra Kiramman stood by the fireplace, her posture straight and her expression composed. Her sharp gaze flicked over the newcomers, lingering on the brawlre. Tobias, seated in a plush armchair, rose to his feet with a wide grin.
“Ah, you must be Vi!” he boomed, crossing the room with an outstretched hand. “And you’ve brought your family. Wonderful!”
The Hybrid shifted the box to one hand and shook his with the other, careful to keep her claws from digging in.
“Nice to meet you, Mr. Kiramman. This is my dad, Vander, and my sister, Jinx.”
“It’s an honor to meet the man who raised such a fine family,” Tobias greeted Vander with a hearty handshake and a clap on the shoulder. “Caitlyn’s told us so much about you all.”
“Hopefully only the good stuff,” Vander said with a chuckle, his grizzly fangs flashing in a grin.
“And Jinx,” the navy blue-beard man said warmly, kneeling slightly. “It’s wonderful to meet you.”
The cyanette hesitated, glancing nervously at her sibling. The redette nodded, and Jinx offered a small wave, her lips twitching into a shy smile. She wasn’t pretty at ease here, it was a whole new place, and she needed to be close to her protector, to feel at least a bit safe.
Cassandra stepped forward then, her movements deliberate and her gaze sharp.
“Welcome,” she said, her tone polite but cool. Her eyes flicked to the box in the Wolf woman’s hands. “I see you’ve brought something.”
“Yeah,” the hockey striker cleared her throat, suddenly feeling self-conscious. Chocolate cake. Caitlyn mentioned it’s a favorite around here, so…”
Tobias’s eyes lit up.
“You heard right! Chocolate cake is my one weakness. Thank you, Vi.”
“She gets all the credit,” the rebel added, glancing at her girlfriend with a small smile. “She’s the one who told me about it.”
Caitlyn’s father took the box and set it on a nearby table, his enthusiasm infectious. Even the polished mother’s expression softened, though her posture remained reserved.
“That’s thoughtful of you,” she said, her tone neutral but way less icy.
Vi nodded, her shoulders still stiff under Cassandra’s scrutiny. But Caitlyn’s hand brushed hers briefly, a silent reassurance that steadied her nerves.
“Why don’t we all sit?” Tobias suggested, gesturing to the comfortable seating arranged around the room. “We’ve got plenty of time to get to know each other.”
As they settled in, the redette caught the bluenette’s eye. Her girlfriend gave her a small, encouraging smile, and for the first time since they’d arrived, the Wolf woman felt less stressed.
The polished wood and ornate decor contrasted sharply with the rougher, utilitarian style the Hybrid’s family was accustomed to. Vander eased into one of the larger chairs, his massive frame fitting comfortably, while his younger daughter perched nervously on the edge of a sofa beside his older one. The top student sat beside her lover, close enough to offer silent reassurance.
The faint hum of activity from the kitchen signaled that dinner was being prepared, leaving them with time to talk. The blue-beard man leaned forward, his warm smile lighting up the room.
“Well, let’s not sit here in awkward silence,” he said cheerfully. “I’ll start. I’m Tobias Kiramman, a doctor at Piltover’s main hospital. Lucky to have such a position, I’ll admit.”
“Lucky?” his wife interjected with a small smile, her tone teasing but proud. “You’ve earned it, Tobias. Through years of dedication.”
He chuckled, waving off the compliment.
“And this,” he gestured toward his spouse, “is Cassandra Kiramman. One of Piltover’s most famous, skilled, and influential lawyers.”
“I focus on justice and equality,” Cassandra gave a modest nod, though there was a flicker of pride in her eyes.
“Mother’s been at the forefront of the fight for Hybrid rights for years,” the ice-skater chimed in, her voice bright. “It’s one of the reasons I’m so proud of her and to be her daughter.”
“It’s a battle that requires persistence, particularly for Hybrids and other marginalized groups,” added the middle-aged woman, sipping her red wine.
The brawler’s wolf ears twitched slightly at that. Despite Cassandra’s initial coolness, it was clear she was passionate about her work.
“And you, Mr. Lane? What keeps you busy?”
“I run a bar in Zaun. ‘The Last Drop.’ It’s not much, but it’s a place where people can gather, talk, and feel a bit of safety. It’s home for a lot of folks,” Vander straightened slightly, his bear features softening as he spoke.
“How are things in Zaun?” Caitlyn’s mother tilted her head, her curiosity evident. “I imagine it’s not easy.”
The Grizzly man’s expression grew thoughtful.
“It’s tough sometimes. I’m not gonna lie, Zaun is still a difficult place. Resources are scarce, and people have to fight for every scrap. But there’s resilience there, too. Folks look out for each other. They’re trying their best to make it work.”
“It’s admirable, what you’re doing. Creating a sense of community in difficult circumstances,” Tobias nodded solemnly. He glanced at the cyanette, his expression softening. “And what about you, Jinx? What do you enjoy doing?”
The teenager hesitated, her gaze flicking to her family for guidance. Her father stepped in smoothly.
“Jinx is mute,” he said gently, “but she’s got big dreams. She’s a natural with machines and wants to become an engineer or scientist one day.”
Caitlyn’s eyes lit up. She turned to her girlfriend’s sibling and signed, That’s amazing. I’d love to see what you create someday. Vi’s told me all about your talent. She says you’re brilliant.
Jinx blinked, her eyes wide as a faint blush crept across her cheeks. She signed back, Thank you.
“Caitlyn learned to sign a few years ago,” the Piltie doctor explained, his expression bright. “She helped me at the hospital sometimes, and there were a few patients who needed it. I couldn’t be prouder of her for her kindness and her quick mind.”
“It’s nothing, really.” Caitlyn’s cheeks turned pink at the praise, and she gave her father a sheepish smile. “I just wanted to help.”
“Don’t sell yourself short, cupcake,” Vi said, her voice soft but sincere. “It’s a big deal. It means a lot.”
The warmth in the room grew as the conversation flowed naturally. Tobias’s curiosity and enthusiasm set the tone, while Cassandra’s reserved demeanor gradually softened as she listened to the redette’s family speak. Even the cyanette seemed to relax, her nervousness easing under the bluenette’s gentle encouragement.
The warm clinking of glasses and soft murmur of conversation filled the dining room as everyone enjoyed the aperitif. The spread on the table was as impressive as the Kiramman estate itself: delicate finger foods, a selection of fine wines, and a few Zaunite-inspired dishes Caitlyn had insisted on including for her guests.
Cassandra took a small sip of her drink, her sharp eyes flicking toward Vi, who sat between her father and her girlfriend. The redette was relaxed, her wolf ears twitching slightly as she listened to Tobias recount a humorous story about one of his hospital patients. Jinx was quietly nibbling on a canapé, while Vander chuckled along with the other father’s tale.
When the laughter died down, the lawyer set her glass on the table with a soft but deliberate clink, drawing everyone’s attention.
“Vi,” she began, her tone even but serious, “I’d like to address something before we go any further.”
The Hybrid’s wolf ears perked up slightly, her posture straightening as her instincts bristled at the shift in tone. The top student immediately tensed beside her, her hand moving toward the Wolf woman’s under the table.
“I’m aware of your… activities in Zaun,” Cassandra continued, her gaze steady. “Your involvement with a gang, your police record. As a mother, I have to be honest. I disapprove of this situation.”
The ice-skater opened her mouth to speak, her brows furrowed in frustration, but her mother raised a hand to cut her off.
“Caitlyn, let me finish,” she said firmly, though her tone softened slightly. “I know how much you care for Vi. And I can see that she cares for you as well. But as your mother, it’s my responsibility to ensure you’re safe and happy. Vi’s past… her reputation… raises concerns.”
The rebel’s jaw tightened, her tail curling slightly around the leg of her chair. She’d expected this. Of courseher girlfriend’s mom would think she was a danger. She could already feel the weight of the inevitable ultimatum pressing down on her.
“But,” the middle-aged woman continued, her voice softening further, “I also know my daughter. And I’ve never seen her as happy as she is now. The way she talks about you, Vi, the way her eyes light up when she’s with you. It’s undeniable.”
The hockey striker blinked, her ears flicking in surprise.
“So, while I have my reservations,” Cassandra said, her gaze unwavering, “I want to give you a chance. I want to see for myself the person who’s made my daughter so happy. And I want to understand why she believes in you so strongly.”
For a moment, the room was silent. The gang leader’s mind raced, trying to process the woman’s words. She’d braced herself for rejection, for a demand that she leave her daughter for her own good. But this… this was unexpected.
“Thank you,” Vi said finally, her voice quieter than usual but steady. “I know I’m not what you’d have chosen for Caitlyn. I know my past doesn’t exactly inspire confidence. But I swear to you, I’d never do anything to hurt her. She’s… everything to me.”
“I hope you’ll prove that, Vi. For Caitlyn’s sake, and for yours,” the mother nodded, her expression unreadable but not unkind.
The bluenette’s hand found the redette’s under the table, squeezing it tightly. The Zaunite glanced at her, and the warmth in the Piltie’s smile was enough to ease the tension in her chest.
Tobias, sensing the weight of the moment, raised his glass with a cheerful grin.
“Well, I think that calls for a toast. To understanding, and to new beginnings.”
The others lifted their glasses, the clinking sound breaking the tension.
Notes:
And first part of the dinner is done!
Cassandra isn't an easy one, but Tobias damn is!
And who would have thought Caitlyn knew how to sign?
Chapter 42: I want to protect her
Summary:
The lawyer studied her for a long moment, her sharp eyes taking in every detail of the hockey striker’s posture and expression, silently.
“I can see how much you care for her,” she said finally. “And I believe you when you say you’d do anything for her. But that’s exactly what concerns me.”
“What do you mean?” the gang leader frowned slightly.
Notes:
The dinner started pretty well, it seems. At least, there was no problem... yet?
Let's hope it'll continue this way!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dining room glowed with soft golden light from the elegant chandelier overhead, casting a warm ambiance over the polished wooden table. Plates adorned with intricate dishes were passed around, their rich aromas mingling with the faint scent of wine. It was a feast fit for Piltover’s high society, yet the top student had insisted on including a few Zaunite specialties. The mix of cultures on the table mirrored the unlikely gathering seated around it.
Caitlyn and Jinx were seated side by side, their bond visibly strengthening with each shared laugh and gesture. The cyanette, usually reserved, was animatedly pointing at a plate of Zaunite dumplings and signing something that made the bluenette laugh. The young Kiramman tried to sign back, her movements clumsy but heartfelt, earning a bright smile from Jinx.
Across the table, Vi, Tobias and Vander were in high spirits. The man’s booming laughter echoed as he recounted a tale from The Last Drop, his grizzly hybrid features making his hearty expressions even more animated. The Piltie father was listening with attention, laughing along. Ever the charming host, he kept the conversation flowing, asking questions and sharing anecdotes from his time at the hospital. His enthusiasm and warmth filled any lulls, ensuring everyone felt included. The redette, her wolf ears twitching with amusement, joined in, though she kept her drinking in check, sipping her gin carefully. She wanted to enjoy herself, but she also wanted to make a good impression on her girlfriend’s parents. Especially Cassandra, whose sharp eyes seemed to miss nothing.
As the plates were cleared in preparation for dessert, the mother lawyer set her glass down and looked across the table at the Wolf woman. Her expression was calm but carried a weight that immediately caught the Hybrid’s attention.
“Vi,” she began, her tone measured. “Would you join me on the balcony for a moment? I’d like to have a word.”
The room seemed to pause for a beat. The hockey striker’s ears flicked slightly, betraying her nervousness, though she quickly masked it with a nod. She glanced at her girl, who met her gaze with an encouraging smile. The ice skater leaned over, pressing a soft kiss to the rebel’s cheek.
“You’ll be fine,” she murmured, her voice filled with quiet confidence.
The brawler took a deep breath, her tail swishing slightly as she stood.
“Sure ma’am,” she said, her tone steady, though her heart thudded in her chest.
Cassandra rose gracefully, her movements poised as she gestured for Vi to follow. They exited the dining room, the quiet murmur of conversation resuming behind them as they stepped out onto the balcony. The cool evening air greeted them, carrying the faint scent of the Kiramman estate’s meticulously maintained gardens. The cityscape of Piltover stretched out before them, its lights twinkling like a sea of stars. The older woman leaned against the ornate railing, her gaze fixed on the horizon.
The Zaunite stood a respectful distance away, her posture straight, her hands tucked into her pockets to hide the nervous clenching of her fists. She waited, letting her girlfriend’s mother speak first.
“I appreciate you coming out here with me,” Cassandra began, her tone calm but laced with an edge of seriousness. “I wanted a moment to speak with you privately.”
“I figured,” the redette nodded, her tail flicking slightly behind her. “Can I ask what’s on your mind?”
The Kiramman matriarch turned to face her fully, crossing her arms.
“I won’t dance around the issue. Caitlyn is my only child, and I’ve spent my life ensuring she has every opportunity to thrive. I know about your past, Vi. Your record, your activities in Zaun. And while I’m not here to judge you for where you’ve come from, I do need to understand where you see yourself going.”
The Hybrid blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the question. Her ears flattened slightly as she thought about how to answer.
“To be honest… I’ve never really thought about the future,” she admitted, her voice quieter than usual. “Growing up in Zaun, it wasn’t something we did. You just focused on surviving the day. I never thought I’d have… a real chance at anything.”
The mother’s gaze softened slightly, but she said nothing, waiting for the Wolf woman to continue.
“But then I met Caitlyn,” the brawler continued, her voice steadying as she spoke. “And suddenly, it’s like… I’ve got something to work toward. Someone to be better for. She makes me feel like my life could actually mean something. Like maybe I’ve got a shot at a future that isn’t just scraping by or fighting for scraps.”
“And what does that future look like to you?” Cassandra’s expression was unreadable.
The gang leader hesitated, then let out a small, self-deprecating chuckle.
“I don’t know exactly. But I want to be worthy of her. I want to prove that I’m not just some stupid stray like most think I am. Coach Sevika… she’s been willing to train me for hockey, to become her pupil. She thinks I’ve got what it takes to go pro someday. I never would’ve even considered something like that before, but now… now I want to try.” Her wolf ears perked up slightly as she added, “I want Caitlyn to be proud of me. And more than that, I want to protect her. I’d do anything to keep her safe.”
The lawyer studied her for a long moment, her sharp eyes taking in every detail of the hockey striker’s posture and expression, silently.
“I can see how much you care for her,” she said finally. “And I believe you when you say you’d do anything for her. But that’s exactly what concerns me.”
“What do you mean?” the gang leader frowned slightly.
The older woman stepped closer, her voice firm but not unkind.
“You’re walking a fine line, Vi Lane. I’ve spent my career fighting for justice, for the rights of people like you and me to be treated as equals. But there’s only so much I can do when the law is broken. If you cross that line, if you let your past pull you back in… I may not be able to defend you. And more importantly, it could mean you and Caitlyn being separated.”
The Zaunite’s jaw tightened, and she nodded slowly.
“I get it. I do. I don’t want to lose her either.”
Cassandra’s expression softened further, and for the first time, she reached out, nodding in understanding.
“I can see how much my daughter loves you. And tonight, I’ve seen that it’s mutual. I hope for the best for both of you, Vi. I truly do. Just… don’t make me regret this.”
“I won’t. You have my word I’ll do my best to protect her. Whatever it takes,” the brawler’s tone and expression were serious. She did it before. She’ll do it again.
The Kiramman matriarch studied her daughter’s girlfriend for another moment, then nodded.
“Good. Now, let’s head back inside before my husband eats all the dessert.”
“Wouldn’t want to miss that,” the rebel let out a quiet laugh, the tension in her shoulders easing.
They stepped back into the warmth of the dining room together, the air between them lighter but carrying a newfound understanding.
*****
The apartment in Zaun was a haven of quiet compared to the polished bustle of Piltover. As Vi, Vander, and Jinx stepped inside, the familiar scents of home. Oil, leather, and a faint trace of Vander’s pipe, wrapped around them like a comforting blanket. The cyanette made a beeline for her corner of the room, where her sketches and tinkering tools waited for her, her movements light and happy.
The Grizzly man set the chocolate cake leftovers on the counter, his large frame moving with practiced ease.
“That was a night to remember,” he said with a low chuckle. “Those Piltover folks sure know how to do dinner.”
“Yeah. It was something,” the redette dropped onto the worn-out couch, her wolf ears twitching slightly as she leaned back. “Cait’s family… they’re intense,” she said, a smile tugging at her lips. “But good people. Even if her mom is kinda scary.”
Her father settled into his chair, which creaked under his weight.
“Her mom’s sharp, no doubt. But you can tell she cares. That Caitlyn of yours? She’s something special.”
“You think so?” the Wolf woman’s tail swished lazily over the side of the couch as she glanced at him.
The man gave her a look, half-amused, half-exasperated.
“Vi, Caitlyn’s got a golden heart. Pure kindness, that girl. You don’t find many like her, not in Zaun, not in Piltover, not anywhere. The way she made your sister light up tonight? I haven’t seen her that happy in… well, I don’t even know how long.”
“Yeah she was, chatting with Jinx like it was second nature. She didn’t just notice her, she made the effort. She didn’t have to do that.”
Vander smiled, his grizzly features warm.
“That’s what I’m saying. Your girlfriend there? She’s the real deal. You’ve got someone who sees all of you, Vi. And she’s smart, too. I mean, she learned signing just to help her dad at the hospital. Shows the kind of heart she’s got.”
“I know. And I still don’t get it. I think about it all the time. Like… how the hell did someone like me end up with someone like her? It doesn’t even make sense.”
The bearded man leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.
“It makes sense because you’ve got more in you than you give yourself credit for. Caitlyn sees that. Don’t forget it.”
“I’ll try not to,” the brawler smiled, her fangs glinting slightly.
“Good. Because I’m hoping this means you won’t do anything stupid anymore,” Vander’s tone grew more serious, his sharp gaze locking onto hers.
The hockey striker raised an eyebrow, her claws lightly tapping the arm of the couch.
“Stupid?”
“You know what I mean. The rehabilitation program. The gang stuff. The illegal jobs. All of it. You’ve got a chance here, kiddo. Don’t throw it away.”
“I can’t promise that, dad. But you know me. I’ll do whatever it takes to keep Caitlyn safe. Even if that means protecting her from me,” the gang leader exhaled slowly, sitting up straighter.
Vander’s brow furrowed, concern softening his grizzly features.
“Vi…”
“I’m serious,” the young Zaunite interrupted, her voice steady. “If I ever become a danger to her, I’ll do what I have to. No matter how much it hurts.”
“You’re a stubborn one. Always have been,” her father sighed deeply, leaning back in his chair. “But I hope it never comes to that.”
Vi nodded, her eyes distant as she stared at the ceiling.
“Yeah… Me too.”
From her corner, Jinx looked up, her eyes flicking between the two of them. She signed something quick and playful toward her older sister, her hands a blur.
“Overthinking everything...” Vi chuckled, translating. “You’re probably right.”
The cyanette grinned, then returned to her tinkering, the lightness in her movements clear. The quiet tension in the room lingered for a moment before Vander stood, clapping his older daughter lightly on the shoulder.
“Get some rest, girls,” he said, his voice softer now. “Especially you, Vi. You’ve got a lot to think about.”
The redette nodded again, watching as he headed to his room. She glanced over at her sibling, who gave her a small, supportive smile before turning back to her work. Alone on the couch, the brawler let out a long breath, her mind swirling with thoughts of Caitlyn, her future, and the promises she wasn’t sure she could make. But she’ll give it a try, that’s for sure. She’ll do everything in her power to be worthy of this wonderful woman.
Notes:
Well... That was kinda intense...
Both Cassandra and Vi talked openly, sharing their worries about Caitlyn's happiness and if Vi's worthy of her.
Vi being ready to do anything, everything, even something stupid to protect Caitlyn? Yeah, not like something you've already done, right? Right Vi?
Chapter 43: Head instead of fists?
Summary:
"Vi… I remember what you told me. About Jinx’s bullies."
The Hybrid tensed slightly, her grip on her girl’s waist tightening for just a second before loosening. She didn’t pull away, but the ice-skater could feel the subtle shift in her breathing, the way her body went rigid as if bracing for something inevitable.
Notes:
THANK YOU SO MUCH FOR THE LOVE YOU'RE GIVING TO THIS STORY, GUYS!
Am serious, I'm just amazed by how many people are following this CaitVi's adventure.
I have already planned and detailed many chapters (up to 70 chapters for now, and I'm not done yet lol). I hope you'll enjoy it until the end!
Thank you so much again!***
The Kiramman-Lanes dinner went pretty well in the end!
Cassandra, worried for her only daughter's safety, talked with Vi, to understand better the Hybrid. Vi reassured her mother-in-law (?) about her feelings for Caitlyn and that she'll do everything to protect her girlfiend.
But now, Vi is overthinking...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The warm scent of sizzling garlic and butter filled Caitlyn’s dorm room, mingling with the gentle hum of soft jazz playing from her record player. Vi stood at the small kitchenette, her movements fluid and practiced as she tossed a pan of sautéed vegetables with effortless skill. The sound of oil sizzling, the rhythmic chop of a knife against the cutting board, and the occasional clink of metal against ceramic filled the space with a sense of quiet domesticity.
The bluenette sat on the couch, watching her girlfriend with a soft smile. The redette looked completely in her element. Sleeves rolled up, tail swishing lazily behind her, ears flicking occasionally as she focused on the meal she was preparing. It was always a sight to see. The fierce, street-hardened fighter moving with such grace in the kitchen, as if this was something she had done a thousand times before.
“You’re really good at this,” the Human commented, resting her chin on her hand. “I swear, every time you cook, I feel like I should be paying you.”
“You can pay me in kisses, Cupcake,” the Hybrid smirked, glancing over her shoulder.
The top student chuckled, standing up and walking over to lean against the counter beside her.
“I might just take you up on that.”
The Wolf woman grinned, but the expression didn’t quite reach her eyes. Her girlfriend noticed the slight crease in her brows, the way her ears twitched in a telltale sign of unease. Something was on her mind.
The ice-skater reached out, placing a gentle hand on the hockey striker’s arm.
“Alright, what’s wrong?”
The brawler stilled for a moment before letting out a small sigh.
“Nothin’,” she muttered, focusing back on the pan.
“Vi.”
The gang leader’s tail flicked in agitation before she finally relented.
“It’s… your mom.”
“What about her?” the Piltie frowned slightly.
The Zaunite exhaled slowly, setting the pan aside before turning to face her fully.
“She talked to me. Out on the balcony. Asked me about my future… about where I see myself going.”
“And?”
Caitlyn searched Vi’s face, sensing the weight behind those words. The redette hesitated, rubbing the back of her neck.
“And… I told her the truth. That I don’t really know. That I never thought about the future before. That I never thought I’d have one.”
The bluenette’s heart ached at that. She reached for her lover’s hand, squeezing it.
“Vi…”
“But that’s not what’s really getting to me.” The Hybrid let out a dry chuckle, shaking her head. “It’s… I keep wondering if I’ll ever be good enough for you. If I’m not just putting you in danger by being with you.”
“Why would you think that?” The Human’s brows knitted together.
The Wolf woman scoffed, pulling her hand away and crossing her arms.
“Come on, Cait. Look at me. I’m a Hybrid. A Zaunite. A gang leader. A criminal with a police record. I’ve got violence issues, and I…” She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. “I could bring danger into your life. I already have. Remember what Ashe did to you? I’m scared I could… I could bring worse to you. I wouldn’t forgive myself if it happens…”
The top student hesitated for a moment, recalling what the gang leader had told her about Jinx’s bullies. The things she had done to them. It was a disturbing thought, but she understood. The brawler had been lost in fury, a child who had never been taught another way. The world she grew up in had shaped her into a weapon before she even had a choice.
“Darling,” the ice-skater stepped closer, her voice firm but gentle. “Listen to me.”
The hockey striker’s ears flattened slightly, but she didn’t pull away when her girlfriend reached up, cupping her face between her hands.
“You are not a danger to me.”
“Tell that to the others,” the Zaunite let out a bitter laugh.
“I don’t care what other people think,” Caitlyn said, her tone unwavering. “I care about you. About us. Yes, you’ve had a rough past. Yes, you’ve made mistakes. But you are not defined by them. You’re not just some criminal or gang leader. You’re Vi. The woman who takes care of her sister. The woman who’s trying to build something better for herself. The woman who’s standing here, cooking dinner for me like it’s the most natural thing in the world.”
Vi swallowed hard, her gaze searching her girl’s as if trying to find some reason to argue. But the bluenette wasn’t finished.
“You don’t scare me, Vi Lane. And you never will.”
The redette’s shoulders sagged slightly, her defenses crumbling.
“I just… I don’t want to be the reason you get hurt. It happened to Jinx, I wasn’t able to protect her. I don’t want the same to happen to you…”
“Then don’t push me away. Because I choose you, Vi. Every time,” the top student smiled softly, pressing her forehead against the Wolf woman’s.
For a moment, the hockey striker just stood there, letting the ice-skater’s words sink in. Then, with a deep breath, she pulled her girlfriend into a tight embrace, her grip tightening as if afraid to let go. The Piltie felt the slight tremble in the Zaunite’s shoulders and held her just as tightly, running her fingers through Vi’s hair in slow, soothing motions.
The food on the stove was momentarily forgotten, the scent shifting slightly as the edges of the vegetables crisped a little too much. The brawler sniffed the air and groaned.
“FUCK!”
Caitlyn pulled back just enough to look at her, a small smirk tugging at her lips.
“I think our dinner is trying to tell us something.”
“Yeah, yeah. Guess I got a little distracted,” Vi let out a soft chuckle, rubbing the back of her neck.
“I’d say it was worth it,” the bluenette smiled, kissing her cheek.
The redette huffed, turning back to salvage what she could from the pan.
“Well, you’re still paying me in kisses.”
Caitlyn laughed, leaning against the counter once more.
“Deal.”
The Wolf woman smirked, a mischievous glint in her golden eyes as she stepped closer to her girlfriend, her movements slow and deliberate. Her fingers found their way to the other woman’s hips, gripping them firmly yet teasingly, as if savoring the warmth beneath her touch.
She lingered for a heartbeat, gaze dropping to those soft, inviting lips, parted ever so slightly, as if waiting. Anticipation thrummed between them, thick as the tension in the air. Then, with a quiet hum of satisfaction, she closed the distance, capturing the top student’s mouth with her own. Her lips pressed, molded, and then deepened, tasting, savoring, claiming. The kiss was slow but intentional, a mix of hunger and restraint, like a wolf toying with its prey before the inevitable.
After they broke the kiss, the Human finally spoke again, her voice quiet but steady.
"Vi… I remember what you told me. About Jinx’s bullies."
The Hybrid tensed slightly, her grip on her girl’s waist tightening for just a second before loosening. She didn’t pull away, but the ice-skater could feel the subtle shift in her breathing, the way her body went rigid as if bracing for something inevitable.
She exhaled softly, rubbing small circles against the hockey striker’s back in an attempt to soothe her.
"I won’t lie. It worries me that you went so far," she admitted, her voice gentle but firm. "But I don’t blame you."
The brawler pulled back just enough to look at her, her grey eyes flickering with uncertainty.
"You don’t?"
"No,” Caitlyn shook her head. “Because when you did it, you were lost in fury. You had no one to tell you that it wasn’t the right solution. You did what you thought was right because you were a kid who grew up in a spiral of hatred and violence. You didn’t know anything else."
Vi’s throat bobbed as she swallowed hard, her jaw tightening as she struggled to meet Caitlyn’s gaze.
"Cait…" Her voice was barely above a whisper, raw and uncertain.
The bluenette lifted a hand, brushing her fingertips gently against the redette’s cheek. The skin beneath her touch was warm, slightly rough from old scars, but so unmistakably Vi.
"You knew love from your family and your close friends, but even they were caught in the same cycle. You had no bearings to tell you what you should do."
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched slightly, her ears flattening just a bit, her tail curling around her leg like she was trying to make herself smaller. The weight of the top student’s words settled deep within her, unraveling something she had kept tightly wound for so long.
"I can’t blame you for that. And I can’t forgive you either, because there’s nothing to forgive. You were just a kid back then," the Human’s thumb traced slow, soothing patterns against the Hybrid’s cheek.
The gang leader’s gaze wavered, her usually sharp, confident expression replaced by something fragile, something uncertain.
"I don’t know if I can see it that way," she admitted, voice barely above a whisper.
"Then I’ll see it that way for you," the Piltie smiled softly, tucking a stray strand of red hair behind the Zaunite’s ear.
The hockey striker let out a shaky breath, her arms tightening around the ice-skater as if she were afraid to let go, as if she needed her girlfriend to hold her together in that moment. Caitlyn responded in kind, wrapping her arms securely around Vi, pressing her lips gently against her temple.
“Thank you,” the redette murmured, her voice thick with emotion, barely audible against the bluenette’s skin.
The bluenette pressed another kiss to her hair, her fingers threading through the brawler’s locks in slow, soothing motions.
“I love you, Darling.”
“I love you too, Cupcake.”
The Wolf woman exhaled, still holding the top student close, her mind swirling with thoughts she couldn’t quite untangle. After everything, after what her girlfriend knew about her, her past, her rage, the blood on her hands… she still looked at her with the same unwavering warmth, the same steady certainty. The Hybrid could feel it in the Human’s touch, the way her fingers traced soothing patterns against her back, like she wasn’t afraid of her. Like she never would be.
“How can you be like this?” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “So… perfect?”
The ice-skater let out a small breath of amusement, but there was no teasing in her tone when she replied.
“I’m not perfect, Vi.” She leaned back just enough to meet Vi’s gaze, her expression soft but serious. “But I love you for who you are. All of you.”
The hockey striker searched her face, grey eyes flickering with something raw and unspoken. She wanted to believe that, needed to. But doubt curled at the edges of her mind like a persistent shadow.
The Piltie lifted a hand to cup the Zaunite’s cheek, her thumb brushing over a faint scar along her jaw.
“But I won’t lie to you,” she continued, her voice quieter now. “I am scared.”
The brawler’s stomach twisted.
“Of me?”
“No.” Caitlyn shook her head firmly. “For you.”
Vi frowned, her ears flicking slightly.
“Cait…”
“You’re not a kid anymore, Vi,” the bluenette interrupted gently. “If you lose control now, if you let your anger get the best of you, it’s not just another fight in the streets. You could end up in jail. And I don’t want that for you. You’re smarter that what you give yourself credit for.”
The redette let out a sharp breath through her nose and pulled away slightly, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Hah. You sound just like your mother.” She snorted, shaking her head. “Or my father.”
“Your father?”
The gang leader let out a short laugh, though there wasn’t much humor in it.
“Yeah. That’s something he told me after that story with Ashe. That if I let it rule me, it’d end up getting me in jail. That I should start to think with my head instead of my fists. That… I should show I’m not just a fucking reckless beast who loves fighting.”
Even if I know that’s what I am… she thought.
She exhaled through her nose, rolling her shoulders.
“And now you’re saying the same thing.” She glanced sideways at her girlfriend, lips twitching in something that wasn’t quite a smile. “Guess that means I really do need to work on it, huh?”
“I think it would help,” agreed the Human, giving a small nod.
“I just… don’t know where to start,” the Hybrid sighed, her tail flicking behind her. Her fingers curled slightly, frustration creeping into her voice. “I don’t even know how to do that.”
The top student reached for her hand, lacing their fingers together.
“Then we’ll figure it out. Together.”
The Wolf woman’s breath caught. The ice-skater squeezed her hand, her touch grounding, unwavering.
“You don’t have to deal with this alone, Vi. I won’t let you.”
The hockey striker stared at her for a long moment, something tight coiling in her chest. She swallowed hard, dropping her gaze.
“I don’t think I deserve you, Cait.”
“Well, that’s too bad,” Caitlyn murmured softly, tilting Vi’s chin back up until their eyes met again, a small smile playing at her lips. “Because you’re stuck with me.”
The Zaunite let out a shaky breath, her fingers tightening around the Piltie’s as if holding onto the one solid thing in her life.
“Yeah,” she whispered. “I hope I am.”
Notes:
Overthinking Vi is leading to Insecure Vi.
Our poor lovely puppy-eyed girl is wondering if she's good enough for Caitlyn. More and more.
Fortunately, Caitlyn is here to reassure her.But for how long...?
(what'cha think? what's going to happen? will Vi get it together again or will she let her insecurities win?)
Chapter 44: Ready?
Summary:
“You’re sure?”
The Piltie nodded, lips curving into the smallest smile.
“I trust you, Vi. More than anyone.”
Notes:
Caitlyn had to reassure and take care of her overthinking and insecure Vi.
Will that be enough? Will Vi finally stop thinking she's not worth enough? And learn how to deal with her anger issues?
Sure thing is, Caitlyn is here for her and won't let her down.
Time for some bounding!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Soft moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over Caitlyn’s dorm room. The only sounds in the quiet space were the slow, steady breaths they shared and the faint rustling of sheets as they moved together.
She was laying beneath Vi, her fingers trailing over the firm lines of her girlfriend’s back, tracing the toned muscles beneath warm skin. Their kisses were slow, unhurried, deepening with each press of their lips. There was a quiet intensity between them, something more than just desire. Something that spoke of trust, of love, of a promise neither had put into words but had always been there between them.
The redette’s hands moved with reverence, mapping every inch of the bluenette’s body as if memorizing her all over again. The heat of her touch left a trail of fire in its wake, making her girl shiver beneath her.
Breaking the kiss just enough to catch her breath, the Human let out a soft, breathless chuckle.
“Your hair’s getting longer at the back,” she murmured, brushing her fingers through the strands at the Hybrid’s nape.
“Yeah?” The Wolf woman grinned, tilting her head slightly into the top student’s touch. “You prefer it like this or short like before?”
The ice-skater let her nails lightly scratch against the hockey striker’s scalp, making her hum in appreciation.
“I think it suits you,” she admitted, voice softer now. “The length… the undercut… It makes you look even stronger. Wilder.” Her lips curled into a small smile. “Just like my Vi is.”
The brawler felt something warm unfurl in her chest at the way her girlfriend spoke of her, like she was something fierce, something beautiful. She leaned down, pressing another slow, lingering kiss to her girlfriend’s lips.
“You really think so?” she murmured against her mouth.
The Piltie nodded, breath hitching slightly when the Zaunite’s hand trailed down the curve of her waist.
“I do.”
Vi smiled against her skin, kissing her way down Caitlyn’s jaw, her neck, her shoulder… Taking her time, savoring every reaction. She could feel the bluenette’s heart pounding, the anticipation thrumming between them. And yet, the redette was patient. She wanted to give her girl time, to make sure she was truly ready.
The Human’s breath hitched, her fingers tightening against the Hybrid’s shoulders as her girlfriend’s kisses trailed lower, lingering against her neck, her collarbone. Every touch was careful, deliberate, filled with something more than just hunger.
And then the Wolf woman paused.
She lifted her head, eyes meeting the top student’s with quiet intensity.
“Cait… about the strap.” Her voice was soft, a little hesitant. “Are you still sure you want to? We don’t have to rush anything if you’re not ready.”
The ice-skater felt her heart stutter. Not from fear, but from how much the hockey striker cared, from the patience in her voice, the way she wasn’t pushing, wasn’t assuming. She had never felt safer than in the gang leader’s hands, never trusted anyone more.
She swallowed, gathering her thoughts before speaking.
“I do want this,” she said, voice quiet but steady. “I want to take this next step.” She let her fingers trail over Vi’s cheek, her touch gentle, reassuring. “Because it’s you.”
The Zaunite exhaled, something easing in her expression, though her eyes remained searching.
“You’re sure?”
The Piltie nodded, lips curving into the smallest smile.
“I trust you, Vi. More than anyone.”
A slow, relieved grin spread across Vi’s face, and she leaned down, capturing Caitlyn’s lips in a deep, lingering kiss. This wasn’t just about physical closeness. It was about trust, about giving and receiving, about something that went beyond just bodies fitting together.
The redette kissed her like a promise, like an answer.
And the bluenette knew she had never been more ready.
The brawler smiled against her girlfriend’s skin, her lips trailing lower, leaving behind a path of warmth. She moved slowly, savoring every inch of her, letting her mouth linger at the curve of her neck, just beneath her jaw, where she could feel the steady pulse of her heartbeat. The Human shivered, her fingers threading into the Hybrid’s hair, nails grazing her scalp as a quiet sigh left her lips.
The Wolf woman didn’t rush. She wanted to take her time, to cherish, to adore. She pressed soft, open-mouthed kisses down the slope of the top student’s collarbones, pausing to suck lightly at the delicate skin, just enough to make her arch ever so slightly beneath her.
Then, her lips found their way lower, savoring every inch of soft skin beneath her lips. She lingered at her collarbones, then the gentle curve of the ice-skater’s breasts, peppering them with warm, affectionate kisses. The hockey striker’s hands followed, fingers tracing reverent circles along her skin before she kissed the curves with aching tenderness. Featherlight, slow, like she was memorizing them all over again.
“You really love them, don’t you, Darling…?” the Piltie breathed softly, a quiet, contented sound.
“You have no idea…” the Zaunite hummed against her skin, a smirk tugging at her lips as she kissed her again, just over her heart. “The Kirammountains are so stunning…”
And she meant it. Because as much as Vi loved Caitlyn’s lips, as much as she could lose herself in the endless blue of her eyes, there was something about this part of her. Soft, warm, perfect. A place she could rest her head, a place that made her feel safe, feel home. So she kept worshipping them, slow and unhurried, reveling in the way her girlfriend melted beneath her touch.
She continued her path downward, tracing the lines of the bluenette’s body like a map she had memorized by heart. Each kiss, each touch, was meant to soothe as much as ignite. The redette could feel the way her girlfriend’s breath hitched, the way her body responded to every gentle stroke of her lips.
When she reached her Human’s thighs, the Hybrid took her time, pressing soft, lingering kisses against them, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath her palms. She wanted her to melt into this moment, to be completely relaxed, completely hers.
The Wolf woman glanced up, catching the way the top student looked down at her. Eyes dark with anticipation, lips parted, cheeks flushed. There was trust in that gaze, a quiet surrender that made The brawler’s chest tighten with something deep and unshakable.
“I want to make you feel good,” she murmured, her voice husky yet tender.
“You always do…” the ice-skater’s fingers curled against the sheets, her breath coming in soft, uneven exhales.
The hockey striker smiled and let herself get lost in the moment, in the way the other woman responded to her, in the quiet gasps and the shivers that followed every lingering touch. She wasn’t just focused on pleasure. She was focused on the Piltie, on the way she arched into her, the way her fingers trembled in the Zaunite’s hair, the way her body welcomed her completely.
Vi finally reached Caitlyn’s center, her breath warm against sensitive skin. She started with light, teasing kisses, savoring every little tremor of anticipation beneath her lips. She lapped at her girlfriend’s slickness, slow and deliberate, as if she were tasting the sweetest delicacy.
Flattening her tongue, the redette dragged it up the bluenette’s core, pressing just enough to make her gasp. The sound sent a pleasant shiver down the redette’s spine, fueling her desire to draw out even more of those lovely, breathy moans. She listened carefully, paying attention to every reaction, every tiny shift in the Human’s body, adjusting her movements to bring her the most pleasure.
She kissed, licked, and savored her with reverence, as if this moment, this connection, was the most important thing in the world.
Because to the Hybrid, it was.
She shifted her pace, replacing slow licks with gentle suction, her lips closing around the taller woman’s most sensitive spot. She sucked lightly, then firmer, listening intently to the way the top student’s breath hitched, the way her thighs trembled ever so slightly. The Wolf woman wanted her to feel nothing but pleasure, to let go of any tension, ensuring she was completely relaxed, ready to welcome her fully.
Only when she felt the ice-skater was prepared did the hockey striker lift herself back up, trailing heated kisses along her lover’s body until their lips met again. The kiss was slow, deep, carrying every ounce of the brawler’s devotion.
Her hand found the strap, fingers curling around the base as she aligned it with her girlfriend’s entrance. She paused, searching for any sign of hesitation. Then, with careful, steady pressure, the Zaunite pushed inside, going slow, listening to every soft gasp, every quiver of her body, making sure she was okay. Making sure this felt just as good for the Piltie as it did for her.
Caitlyn's breath hitched sharply, her fingers digging into Vi’s back and shoulders, holding onto her as if she might lose herself completely in the sensation. The redette stilled instantly, pressing soft, reassuring kisses to the bluenette’s forehead, her cheek, the corner of her lips.
“You’re doing so good, Cupcake,” the gang leader murmured, voice low and tender. “I’ve got you… Just breathe.”
She whispered sweet nothings into the other woman’s ear, tracing soothing circles along her side, waiting for her to adjust, to relax into her touch. A few moments passed, their breaths mingling, their bodies pressed so close together that the Hybrid could feel her Human’s heartbeat slowly steadying.
Then, the top student exhaled, nodding.
“I’m… I’m fine,” she whispered. “You can move, Vi.”
“Let me know if you want or need anything, babe,” the Wolf woman said softly, while she searched her expression, making sure, really sure.
The ice-skater nodded again, her deep blue eyes locking onto the hockey player’s with so much trust, so much love.
The Zaunite started to move, slow but deliberate, finding a rhythm that wasn’t too gentle nor too rough. Just enough to focus on the Piltie’s pleasure, to watch the way her lips parted in breathy moans, to give her everything she deserved.
Vi moved with a careful, steady rhythm, watching Caitlyn’s every reaction. The way her girlfriend’s back arched, the way her fingers clutched at her shoulders, leaving behind deliciously warm imprints… every movement, every sound, only made the brawler more determined to make her feel good.
The bluenette’s cheeks were flushed a deep shade of pink, her parted lips trembling as soft, breathy moans spilled from them. Her dark lashes fluttered, eyes hazy and half-lidded with pleasure. She looked breathtaking like this, completely lost in the moment, in the redette’s touch, in everything they were sharing.
“Ah… Yes… Vi… K-Keep going…” the top student gasped, her voice shaky yet desperate.
“You like that, babe?” the Wolf woman smirked against her skin, pressing hot, open-mouthed kisses to her girlfriend’s neck as she murmured.
“Yes… Yes…” the Human whimpered, her thighs squeezing around the Hybrid’s waist.
“Tell me what you need…” the gang leader nipped gently at her jaw, her breath warm against the taller woman’s ear.
The ice-skater’s breath hitched, her fingers gripping the hockey striker’s back tighter, as if afraid she’d float away.
“Harder… Please, go harder… Vi… Ah….!”
That was all the Zaunite needed to hear.
With a firm grip on the Piltie’s hips, she obeyed without hesitation, her movements growing deeper, more intense, sending waves of pleasure coursing through both of them. Vi’s lips never left Caitlyn’s skin, whispering soft praises, kissing her, grounding her. She was completely focused on her girlfriend’s pleasure, on making this moment unforgettable.
The bluenette’s moans grew louder, more needy, her body surrendering completely to the redette. And she loved it. Loved knowing she was the only one who could make her girl feel like this, loved seeing her let go so beautifully, loved that she had trusted her enough to take this step.
“I’ve got you, babe,” the Wolf woman whispered, pressing her forehead against the top student’s as she moved, never breaking their connection. “Just let go… I’m right here.”
The Hybrid grinned, loving the way her Human responded to her. The way her name spilled from the other woman’s lips, breathless and needy, sent a thrill through her entire body.
“You’re so damn beautiful like this,” the hockey striker murmured against the ice-skater’s jaw before pressing open-mouthed kisses down her neck. “I can’t get enough of you…”
“M… More… Please…”
The brawler hips rolled fluidly, adjusting to her girlfriend’s request, pushing deeper, faster, just like she wanted. The sounds the Piltie made, soft yet desperate, were driving the Zaunite insane. She reached for one of the taller woman’s hands, intertwining their fingers, grounding her, anchoring them together in the moment.
“Is this good, baby?” Vi rasped, watching every flicker of pleasure cross Caitlyn’s flushed face.
The bluenette nodded frantically, her other hand gripping the redette’s shoulder.
“Yes… ah, Vi! Don’t stop…”
She wouldn’t dream of it. She wanted her girl to fall apart beneath her, to make sure she felt nothing but pleasure, nothing but love. So she kept going, letting instinct take over, letting the top student’s every sound and movement guide her.
The Wolf woman groaned as the other woman’s legs locked tighter around her waist, their bodies moving in perfect sync. Each thrust, each desperate, shuddering breath brought them closer to the edge, lost in the heat of each other. The Human's nails raked down the Hybrid’s back, her voice breaking into helpless moans that sent a deep, primal satisfaction through the brawler’s core.
"Vi... Vi! VI! VI!" the Piltie cried out, her body trembling beneath her. “I… I’m so close!”
“Ah! Caitlyn! Yes!” The Zaunite was right there with her, her own release building fast, overwhelming. “Cum… for me! Cum with me!”
And then it happened. Waves of pleasure crashing over them at the same time, Caitlyn arching beneath her, Vi burying her face in the crook of her lover’s neck as they rode it out together. The world faded, leaving only the heat of their bodies, the mingling of their heavy breaths, the aftershocks of their shared high.
The redette held the bluenette close, panting, her heart pounding wildly. And then, just for a second, a thought crept into her mind. One that made her stomach tighten in a way she didn’t expect.
She wished, for just this moment, that she were a man. That she could spill her seed deep inside her girlfriend, claim her in the most primal way possible. That she could give her a pup. Something to tie them together even more, something that was theirs.
Fuck.
The thought alone sent a shiver down her spine, heat pooling low in her stomach. If only something like that were possible…
The Wolf woman sighed in satisfaction, wrapping her arms around the top student as they both came down from their high. Their bodies were still warm, slick with sweat, their hearts pounding in sync as they lay tangled together.
Slowly, the Hybrid pulled out, careful and gentle, but the Human still let out the softest whimper at the loss. It sent a deep warmth through the brawler’s chest, knowing she had made her feel that good.
She unbuckled the strap, letting it drop carelessly onto the floor. She’d clean it later. Right now, all she wanted was to hold the taller woman, to bask in the afterglow with her. She pulled her into her arms, pressing their bare bodies together, savoring the intimacy of it.
The ice-skater let out a breathless giggle, her fingers tracing lazy patterns over the hockey striker’s back. Her body was still trembling slightly, but she looked completely content, her cheeks flushed and lips swollen from their kisses.
“That was… amazing…” she murmured, voice still a little dazed.
The Zaunite smirked, pressing a lingering kiss to the Piltie’s forehead.
“Yeah?”
“Yes, Darling. I enjoyed it.”
“How are you feeling?” the brawler asked, ready to give needed aftercare to her girlfriend.
“Fantastic... Fucking fantastic…” she whispered, her sapphire eyes filled with warmth. “Thank you…”
Vi shook her head, tucking a strand of damp hair behind Caitlyn’s ear. She stroke her hair gently, her gaze full on love as she locked her eyes into her girlfriend’s. She couldn’t believe how lucky she was to have been chosen by someone so perfect…
She leaned in, kissing her lips softly, slowly.
“No, thank you, Cupcake. For letting go so much with me. For trusting me so much.”
The bluenette’s expression softened, and she leaned in, pressing a slow, tender kiss to the redette’s lips. It wasn’t filled with hunger like before. It was gentle, full of pure love.
When they pulled apart, the Human smiled up at her, her voice barely above a whisper.
“I love you… Vi Lane…”
The Hybrid’s heart swelled, and she held her even closer.
“I love you too, Caitlyn Kiramman…”
They stayed like that, tangled in each other’s warmth, their breaths evening out, as the night wrapped them in its quiet embrace.
Notes:
Welcome back to horny jail! lol
Caitlyn is feeling fantastic. Fucking fantastic. Hehe
The girlfriends took a new step in their relationship. And Vi is showing again how careful she is to Caitlyn, valuing her well-being more than hers.
Isn't she adorable?
Chapter 45: Moving away from the past…
Summary:
“Like… what? Turn into some legal rescue squad?”
“Something like that,” the ice-skater chuckled. “Something like an activist group. You and your friends are already protecting the Hybrids, helping them when no one else will. I just think you don’t have to do it the way you’ve always done it. You’re smart, Darling. You can figure out where I’m going.”
Notes:
Vi and Caitlyn experimented how it feels to make love with a strap.
And now, it's time for pillow talk!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The warmth of Caitlyn’s arms wrapped around Vi like a cocoon, their bodies tangled beneath the soft sheets. The dim glow of the bedside lamp cast a golden hue over the room, bathing them in a gentle light. Vi, despite always taking the lead in moments like these, was the one who melted into Caitlyn’s embrace afterward. It had become a quiet routine, one the bluenette adored. She loved holding the redette close, feeling the slow rise and fall of her breath, the way her ears twitched slightly as she relaxed, how her tail would lazily curl around her girlfriend’s leg like she never wanted to let go.
For a while, neither of them spoke. There was nothing but the quiet hum of the city outside and the occasional steady thump of the Wolf woman’s heartbeat against the top student’s chest.
Then, the Hybrid exhaled a deep breath, shifting slightly, pressing her face against the crook of the Human’s neck.
“I… don’t really know how to say this,” she murmured.
The Piltie hummed softly, running her fingers through the Zaunite’s hair.
“Say what, love?”
“I’m just…” the brawler hesitated, then let out a quiet chuckle,one that carried a weight of self-awareness, “...glad we’re here now.”
“Me too,” the ice-skater smiled, pressing a kiss to the hockey striker’s forehead.
The gang leader swallowed, the muscles in her back tensing slightly under her lover’ss fingertips.
“But, uh… I gotta be honest about something.”
Caitlyn listened, waiting, giving Vi the space to find her words.
“When we first met… back when I hated your guts…” the Wolf woman let out a dry laugh. “I wanted to date you.” She smirked, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Not for any good reason, though.” She exhaled through her nose, almost in frustration at herself. “You were the most popular, the most beautiful woman in the whole damn uni. And I was… the beast. The problem. The one no one thought twice about except to steer clear of. So I thought… if I could have you, it’d be like winning. Like proving something to everyone. Like…”
“Like a trophy…” the top student finished for her, her voice soft, but not without understanding.
The redette nodded against her shoulder.
“Yeah. Sorry…”
The bluenette didn’t flinch or pull away. Instead, she sighed and played with a loose strand of the rebel’s hair.
“Well… I should be honest, too.”
The Hybrid lifted her head slightly, curiosity flickering in her grey eyes. The Human offered her a small, almost sheepish smile.
“At first, I mostly saw you as reckless. Someone who didn’t care about anything. I thought you’d throw your life away in some fight and end up in jail because you had no regard for the consequences.”
“Damn. You really had me pegged,” the brawler snorted, shaking her head.
The Piltie chuckled, her fingertips tracing small, absentminded patterns along the Zaunite’s shoulder.
“Maybe. But I didn’t see you. Not really. I only saw what you let everyone see.”
“Yeah…” the gang leader’s smirk faded, replaced by something quieter.
“And now, we see each other. Really see each other,” the ice-skater tightened her hold around her lover.
The hockey striker met her gaze, something raw flickering behind her expression.
“You’re not just reckless,” the taller woman continued. “You’re attentive. You take care of people. You put them before yourself, even when you shouldn’t. And you…” she cupped the brawler’s cheek, stroking her thumb gently across her skin “...are the most selfless, stubborn, and loving person I’ve ever met.”
“You make me sound better than I am,” Vi huffed a small laugh, shaking her head.
“I make you sound like you,” Caitlyn corrected.
The redette swallowed hard, her hands tightening slightly on the bluenette’s waist.
“And you’re not just the untouchable, perfect, rich girl I thought you were,” the Wolf woman murmured. “You’re kind. You give a damn. You want to protect people,even when it’s not easy. Even when it means standing up to your own family.”
“Then I guess we both judged each other wrong at first,” the top student smiled.
“Guess so,” the Hybrid smirked.
Her Human kissed her softly, lingering just a little longer than necessary. When they pulled apart, the rebel nuzzled into her neck again, sighing deeply.
Neither of them said anything for a while, simply basking in each other’s warmth. Until the Zaunite, half-muffled against the Piltie’s skin, grumbled.
“Still think I would’ve looked cool with you on my arm back then, though.”
Caitlyn laughed, flicking Vi’s ear playfully.
“Shut up, Darling.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
The brawler chuckled, pulling her girlfriend even closer.
The hockey striker’s smirk softened as she gazed at the ice-skater, tracing idle patterns against her bare shoulder. She let out a quiet hum, pressing a lingering kiss against her collarbone.
“I hope you’re not tired yet,” the taller woman smiled, stroking the gang leader’s back gently.
“Am not. Why? Something’s on your mind?”
“Yes. Cuddle me more. And kiss me.”
Vi’s lips quirked up as she pulled back just enough to meet Caitlyn’s eyes.
“That’s all you want, huh?”
“Yes…” the bluenette giggled, brushing a loose strand of hair behind the redette’s ear. “Just you. Just this.”
The Wolf woman exhaled, her heart swelling at the simple request. She leaned in, capturing the top student’s lips in a slow, tender kiss. There was no urgency, no hunger. Just warmth, just love. She kissed her again, and again, savoring each second, each sigh that the taller woman breathed into her. Their lips moved in perfect sync, a quiet rhythm of devotion between them.
“I’ll show you how much I love my beautiful, perfect girlfriend…” the brawler pulled away only to whisper against her lips.
The Human’s fingers curled into the Hybrid’s hair, holding her close as they continued kissing, wrapped in their own little world. The outside didn’t matter. The past didn’t matter. There was only the present, and each other.
But after a while, the Piltie felt the subtle shift in her lover’s energy. Even as the Zaunite kept kissing her, there was a slight hesitation, a distant look in her eyes when they pulled apart. She furrowed her brows, rubbing the gang leader’s back soothingly.
“What’s on your mind, love?” the taller woman asked softly. “Are you still thinking about what my mother told you?”
The hockey striker blinked, as if pulled from her thoughts, then shook her head.
“Not really.”
The ice-skater stayed quiet, sensing there was more. Vi sighed, running a hand down Caitlyn’s arm before resting it over her waist.
“I keep thinking about what you said… about my anger. About how I handle things.”
The bluenette didn’t say anything, simply letting the redette speak at her own pace.
“I just… I don’t want to be that person forever,” she admitted. “I don’t wanna be the reckless one who lashes out, who gets in fights because I don’t know how else to deal with things. I wanna be better, but I don’t know how.”
The top student pressed a reassuring kiss to the Wolf woman’s temple. She thought for a moment before speaking.
“Your gang means a lot to you, right?”
“Of course they do!” the Hybrid instantly looked at her, a little defensive.
“I know,” the Human assured her, squeezing her side. “And I respect that. I know you won’t abandon them. And honestly, I wouldn’t want you to.”
The gang leader’s expression softened with surprise.
“You wouldn’t?”
“From the stories you’re telling me about them, they seem to be good people. I can see that you all care for each other. You take care of each other. That’s why I think… maybe you can do things differently.”
“What do you mean?” the Zaunite narrowed her eyes slightly, curious.
“What if, instead of illegal mayhem, you used your skills to help Hybrids in a way that doesn’t break the law?” the Piltie brushed her fingers along her brawler’s jaw.
The hockey striker blinked, confused.
“Like… what? Turn into some legal rescue squad?”
“Something like that,” the ice-skater chuckled. “Something like an activist group. You and your friends are already protecting the Hybrids, helping them when no one else will. I just think you don’t have to do it the way you’ve always done it. You’re smart, Darling. You can figure out where I’m going.”
The rebel stared at her girlfriend for a moment, letting the words sink in.
And the more she thought about it… the more she liked the sound of it.
“…Damn,” she muttered. “That’s actually not a bad idea.”
“I have those sometimes,” Caitlyn smiled knowingly.
Vi chuckled, shaking her head.
“No, but really… I think it might work.”
Her mind was already turning, already piecing ideas together. They were all having their skills, they were already using them for planning their mayhem. Why not using them to cause a different one?
The Wolf woman let out a slow breath, staring at the ceiling as she processed the top student’s words.
“I like the idea. Really,” she admitted. “I just… don’t know where to start. How the hell do we go from an underground gang to some kind of activist group?”
The bluenette gently traced circles on her lover’s shoulder, giving her a moment before responding.
“Well, you’re already fighting for a cause, aren’t you?”
“Yeah,” the redette glanced at her. “...but right now, it’s not exactly… legal.”
“That’s my point.” The Human’s voice was steady, full of conviction. “Like I said, you’re already doing the work. Helping, protecting, keeping people from falling through the cracks of society. The only difference is finding a way to do it without putting yourselves at risk. Without causing reckless mayhem that may hurt you.”
“It’d keep them safe…” the Hybrid murmured. “If we did things differently, we wouldn’t have to keep looking over our shoulders. Wouldn’t have to worry about jail time.”
The Piltie nodded.
“Exactly. And since you and your gang already have police records… maybe you could turn that to your advantage.”
“How?” the Zaunite raised a brow, intrigued.
The ice-skater sat up slightly, her blue eyes alight with determination.
“Think about it.” Her voice was steady, but there was an unmistakable fire behind her words. “If a group with a history of breaking the law suddenly steps forward. Not as criminals, but as activists, fighting against real monsters, exposing the people who profit from slavery, corruption, and abuse… People would have no choice but to take notice. You’d make noise. You’d be seen.”
The hockey striker leaned back on the mattress, arms crossed over her chest. The fade light of the moon cast long shadows across her sharp features, making her expression unreadable. She exhaled slowly, considering the weight of her girlfriend’s argument.
“So what…” the brawler drawled, tilting her head. “We flip the script? Turn our bad reputation into something that forces people to listen?”
A small smile played on the taller woman’s lips. She reached out, fingertips ghosting over her lover’s cheek with a touch as soft as silk.
“Exactly,” she murmured. “If you go public, it forces people to see the truth. It forces them to acknowledge what’s happening. Right now, the real criminals get away with everything while people like you, people who had no choice but to survive however they could, take the fall just for existing.”
For a long moment, Vi said nothing. Then, slowly, her lips curled into a grin, sharp and knowing.
“Damn, Cupcake.” A low chuckle rumbled from her chest as she shook her head. “That brain of yours is something else.”
“I try,” Caitlyn teased, the corner of her mouth quirking up.
The Wolf woman shifted onto her side, propping herself up on one elbow to get a better look at the top student. Her blue eyes gleamed with mischief, but there was something else there too, curiosity, maybe even admiration.
“Be honest…” the redette narrowed her eyes slightly. “Was this inspired by your school project?”
A faint blush dusted the bluenette’s cheeks, but she didn’t break eye contact.
“Maybe,” she admitted, her voice softer now. “But mostly… it’s because I don’t want to lose you.”
The Hybrid’s smirk faltered, her usual bravado melting into something gentler. She reached out, tucking a loose strand of dark hair behind her Human’s ear, her fingers lingering just a second longer than necessary.
“I don’t want to lose you either.”
The redette’s fingers twitched against the bluenette’s waist, her grip tightening just slightly, like she was afraid to let go.
For a moment, the chaos of the world outside didn’t matter. It was just the two of them, the Piltie’s unwavering determination and the Zaunite’s fierce loyalty intertwining like the threads of something unbreakable.
Then, finally, Vi took a deep breath, shoulders squaring with newfound resolve.
“I’ll talk to them,” she promised. “I’ll bring this to the gang.”
Caitlyn’s lips curved into a relieved smile before she leaned in, pressing a soft, lingering kiss to Vi’s lips.
“Thank you, Darling.”
Notes:
So... Caitlyn was a trophy to Vi, before. And Vi was a lost cause to Caitlyn before.
They've come from far, aren't they? Hehe...From a gang to an activist group, but with the same goal...
Is it worth it? Is it a good idea? Will the gang approve?
Chapter 46: … and start building the future.
Summary:
“Think about all the kids stuck in this cycle. The ones like us, the ones who never had a choice.” His voice grew firmer. “And the Hybrid kids who get tossed into the streets because people think they’re freaks. The orphans who get swallowed up by gangs that don’t give a damn about them. The ones being used, broken, turned into nothing but another piece of the system that grinds them down.”
Notes:
The idea from Caitlyn took a deep root in Vi's mind.
But before talking about it to the gang, she knows she has to share the plan with Jinx.
Maybe changing the gang's methods is worth it?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The apartment was dimly lit, the neon glow from the city outside flickering against the walls. Vi’s ears twitched at the faint hum of traffic below, but her focus stayed on the girl sprawled across the couch.
Jinx sat with her legs draped over the armrest, head bent over a half-finished contraption in her lap. The Wolf woman could see the glint of tiny gears and wires, could hear the soft clicking of tools in quick, practiced movements. The cyanette always had something to work on, her restless hands never quite still.
The redette leaned against the doorway for a moment, just watching her. Then, with a flick of her tail, she stepped forward and flopped onto the couch beside her sister, making the cushions dip.
Her younger sister paused, glancing at her. She didn’t “say” anything, but her brows lifted slightly, her way of asking, What’s up?
“You always know when I got something to say, huh?” the brawler huffed a small chuckle.
The younger one smirked, tilting her head as if to say, Obviously .
The Hybrid took a breath, her claws absentmindedly tapping against her knee.
“Caitlyn gave me an idea,” she started. “Something… different.”
The Human quirked a brow, intrigued.
“You know how the gang works,” Vi continued. “We fight, we steal, we do whatever we have to, bringing chaos and mayhem. We protect our own. But it’s dangerous, Jinx. Every time we go out, we’re risking our necks.” Her ears flattened slightly, her tail curling around her leg. “I don’t want to keep putting everyone at risk. And I don’t wanna keep putting you through that worry.”
The cyanette set down her gadget and straightened up, fully focused now. She gestured for her older sister to continue.
“What if we took all that fight, all that drive, and turned it into something people had to listen to? Not just running in the shadows. Not just breaking shit to make a point. But actually fighting for change. Out in the open.”
The younger one blinked. Then, slowly, her lips parted in a silent, astonished oh .
A beat passed.
Then, without warning, she grabbed her notepad from the coffee table, flipping to a blank page and scrawling in quick, jagged letters:
Holy shit! I love this!
“Yeah?” the redette couldn’t help but grin.
The cyanette nodded hard, then pointed at the Wolf woman’s chest, tapping twice before motioning outward. Her way of saying, Tell me everything .
The gang leader exhaled, her ears perking up slightly.
“It means no more looking over our shoulders. No more waiting for the next big fight to go wrong. If we do this right, we can actually protect people, Jinx. Instead of just helping them survive.”
The young Human’s excitement was clear, but then her expression shifted. Her eyes darkened, her shoulders tensed. She swallowed, fingers curling tightly around her pen before pressing it to the page again.
You almost got locked up once.
The Hybrid stiffened. Her little sister’s grip on the notebook tightened.
You took the fall for the gang. If they had sent you to prison instead of rehab, you wouldn’t be here.
The brawler lowered her gaze, tail flicking. She couldn’t argue with that.
The Human tapped the pen against the page, hard, as in to catch her sibling’s attention.
Next time, they will send you to prison.
Vi’s chest ached. Jinx never said things like this. Not outright. She bottled things up, let them fester in silence. The fact that she was spelling it out now meant she’d been holding onto this fear for a long time.
The mute girl hesitated, then scribbled something else, smaller this time.
Or worse.
The redette swallowed hard. She knew what the cyanette meant.
One day, the rebel might pick the wrong fight. Might run into someone stronger. Faster. More ruthless. And then what?
A cold shiver ran down her spine.
The younger one tapped the notebook once more, then looked up at her big sister, eyes burning with something raw, almost teary.
I don’t want to lose you.
Vi let out a slow breath. She reached out, wrapping a strong, clawed hand around Jinx’s wrist, squeezing gently.
“I know,” she murmured. “And I don’t wanna put you through that again.” She met her younger sister’s eyes, her voice firm. “That’s why I wanna do this. If the gang goes this route, we won’t have to keep running. We won’t have to keep fighting just to survive. We can build something. Change things. And stay safe doing it.”
The cyanette’s lip twitched. She was still worried. The redette could see it in the tightness of her jaw, but there was something else too. Something hopeful. Slowly, she reached for her notebook again.
You’ll make them listen, right? I don’t want any of you to be kept away from us.
“Oh, you know I will try at least,” the Wolf woman grinned, sharp and sure. “But I’ll respect their choice if they don’t want. Yet… I’m sure they’ll go with this idea. I mean, we’re not just doing some random chaos. We do it for something serious.”
The Human huffed silently, shaking her head. Then, with a smirk, she flipped to a fresh page and scribbled one last note before shoving the notebook into the Hybrid’s hands.
Make sure they don’t call you soft for this.
“Yeah, yeah. Got a reputation to keep,” the gang leader snorted, knowing her sibling was just messing with her.
The younger sister smirked, then flicked the older one’s ear playfully before leaning back into the couch, arms crossed.
Go get ‘em, Big Sis.
Vi chuckled, standing up and ruffling Jinx’s hair on the way.
Tomorrow, she’d talk to the gang. And maybe, just maybe, they’d be ready to change too.
“Guess I better start figuring out how the hell I’m gonna sell this to them.”
But as she stepped toward the door, her tail twitched, and the weight of it all settled heavier in her chest. She hesitated, rubbing the back of her neck, claws grazing her skin.
The cyanette noticed instantly.
She tilted her head, brows knitting together. Then, slowly, she reached for her notebook again, tapping the pen against the page before scrawling: You’re scared.
“I’m not scared,” the redette scoffed, but it was half-hearted.
She wasn’t scared. Not like that. She’d fought all her life. She’d taken beatings and given worse. She’d seen people run when she bared her fangs, when her claws flashed. That wasn’t fear. That was survival.
But this? This was different. There was no enemy to punch, no blade to dodge, no opponent to outmaneuver. Just the unknown. Just a choice she couldn’t take back.
The Human arched a brow, and the Hybrid let out a sharp exhale, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Fine. Maybe a little.” She sank back down onto the couch, resting her elbows on her knees. “It’s just… I’ve spent my whole damn life fighting, Jinx. I don’t know how to not fight. What if I mess this up? What if I can’t protect them? What if I fail them?”
Jinx stared at her for a long moment, then carefully wrote: You’ve always protected them. You never failed them. You always did the right thing, and they know it.
“Yeah,” the gang leader exhaled through her nose, shaking her head. “because I’ve always been willing to do whatever it takes. Because I fight first and ask questions later. That’s why they follow me.”
The young sibling’s expression softened. She reached for her sister’s hand, turning it over in her own, tracing her fingers along the callouses and scars left behind by too many fights, too many battles for survival.
Then, suddenly, she squeezed it. Tight. The rebel blinked. The young Human rarely did that. She wasn’t one for lingering touches, but now? Now she was gripping the brawler’s hand like she was trying to keep her anchored, like she needed her to understand something deeper than words.
Then, she let go and wrote:
That’s not why.
“Jinx…” Vi frowned.
But the cyanette wasn’t done. Her pen scratched across the page, faster this time, more urgent:
They don’t follow you because you’re reckless. Or fearless. They follow you because you do what has to be done. You protect them, Vi.
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched.
The young Human hesitated for just a second before writing again, smaller this time:
I get scared too.
She swallowed, tapping the words once before looking up at the Hybrid.
That’s why I do what I do. Because if I don’t… I might lose you. I might lose them. Her hand tightened around the pen. You’ve always fought to keep us safe. This isn’t any different.
The brawler’s chest tightened. This wasn’t about jail time only, not this time. Her younger sister was actually talking about death.
Vi exhaled slowly, the weight of it settling deep in her bones. It wasn’t the first time her sister had voiced this fear, but now, with the way she looked at her, steady, unflinching… it felt different. Sharper. More real.
How long had Jinx been holding onto this? Since the night the Wolf woman nearly didn’t come back? Since the first time she stumbled home, bleeding and barely upright?
Or had it started earlier, back when the gang leader crossed that line? The night she tracked down the bastards who hurt her little sister. When she didn’t stop at breaking bones. When she made sure they never got the chance to hurt anyone again.
And maybe that was the moment she realized… Vi wasn’t invincible. Not only because she could be beaten. But because one day, she might get caught. And there’d be no coming back.
The redette swallowed hard, her claws curling against her palm. She’d spent her whole life trying to protect the people she loved. But if this was what it did to the cyanette, if it made her brace for the day her big sister didn’t come home…
Then maybe it was time to fight for something else.
She’d been fighting for so long, she hadn’t realized this was still a fight, just a different kind. One that might actually keep the people she loved safe instead of always running, always bleeding, always waiting for the next hit to land too hard.
She let out a slow breath, then met her little sister’s eyes.
“Yeah,” she murmured. “Guess you got a point.”
Jinx smirked, nudging Vi’s shoulder before writing one last thing:
Go do what you always do. Protect your family.
The Wolf woman grinned, sharp and sure, something steady settling in her bones. She ruffled her sibling’s hair one last time before standing up for real this time.
“Alright, alright. I’ll talk to them tomorrow.” She stretched, rolling out her shoulders, ears flicking. “And I’ll make them listen.”
Jinx gave her a thumbs-up, her usual mischievous glint back in her eyes.
Vi turned toward the door. Tomorrow, she’d bring this to the gang. And for the first time in a long time, she wasn’t just thinking about how to survive.
She was thinking about how to win.
*****
The bar was the same as always. Neon lights, cigarette smoke curling through the air, the steady hum of low conversations blending with the occasional clink of glass.
And at the far end, in their usual corner, Vi’s crew was gathered. Their spot. Their drinks. Their people.
The redette strode over, ears flicking as she took in the familiar sight. Viego slouched with his boots on the table, a cigar between his fingers. Akali was leaning forward, twirling a knife between her fingers, the metal flashing under the neon lights. Claggor and Seth were locked in an arm-wrestling match, muscles taut, neither willing to give an inch. Mylo was drinking and talking, sharing stories with Ekko, who was smiling. Morgana and Kai’sa were scrolling together on their phones, watching short videos and commenting them.
It was home. A messy, reckless, barely-held-together home. And now she was about to shake it up.
The Wolf oman grabbed her drink off the table and downed a quick sip before clearing her throat.
“Alright, listen up, guys,” she started, setting her glass down with a solid thunk. “I got something to run by you all.”
That got their attention.
“This about a job?” Mylo asked, excited.
“Not exactly,” the gang leader admitted. “More like… a new way of doing things.”
“Oh, great. We’re finally getting uniforms?” Kai’sa smirked.
“Can I draw the design?” Morgana proposed. “Or does Jinx already has an idea?”
“Shut up and let me talk,” Vi rolled her eyes, a small smile on her lips.
She leaned forward, resting her forearms on the table, ears flicking as she chose her words.
“We’ve been doing things the same way for years. Hit fast, hit hard, take what we need, burn down whatever gets in our way.” She met each of their gazes. “But it’s dangerous. For us. For everyone. And I don’t mean just ‘cause we’re pissing off those assholes. I mean because we’re making it easy for them to bury us.”
“You thinking about your somehow jailtime?” wondered Seth, worry in his voice.
Vi exhaled sharply. Jinx’s fears were shared by the others, it seemed.
“Yeah,” she admitted. “And not just that. Look, we’ve spent years fighting to survive. But what if we could do more than that? What if we could take all that fight, all that chaos, and actually make people listen?”
“What the hell are you getting at?” Mylo frowned.
The redette glanced around, lowering her voice just slightly.
“Caitlyn came up with an idea. What if we stopped being just another gang?” She let the words settle before continuing. “What if we became something bigger? An activist group. Something the law can’t just erase. Something that forces them to play by their own damn rules.”
Silence.
“Activists? What, we gonna start waving signs and holding hands?” Viego laughed.
“You think that’s all activism is?” the Wolf woman smirked. “Nah. It just means we start using them the way they’ve been using us. We make sure when we hit, it counts even more. We turn the law against the assholes who’ve been screwing us over for years.” She leaned in. “Think about it. We still do what we do best. We cause mayhem, shake shit up, but instead of fighting just to piss them off and ruin their business, we expose them, we crush them for good.”
“Less running. Less looking over our shoulders,” Akali tapped her knife against the table, thoughtful.
“More power,” Sett added, cracking his knuckles.
“And you think this’ll actually work?” Viego exhaled smoke through his nose.
“I think it’s worth a shot,” Vi said honestly. “I’m not saying we go soft. I’m saying we get smarter. We hit the bastards where they think they can’t be hit. We expose their dirt to the whole world. We make it so they can’t ignore us anymore.” She tilted her head. “We make it so they fear us for fucking sure.”
That got their attention.
“And if it doesn’t work?” Claggor rubbed his jaw, considering.
“Then we go back to doing things our way. But at least we try,” the Wolf woman shrugged.
The table went quiet again, but this time, it wasn’t the silence of doubt. It was consideration.
Viego was the first to speak. He stubbed out his cigar, then leaned forward, grinning.
“Causing mayhem and flipping the system? Sounds like my kinda deal,” Viego smirked.
“Well, shit,” the Fox Hybrid muttered. “Sounds like fun.”
“Guess we’d better learn how to break the law legally,” Morgana chuckled.
“You got a plan for this, Vi?” Claggor asked.
Their leader grinned, her tail flicking behind her.
“I always do.”
Ekko, who had been listening quietly, leaned forward, resting his arms on the table. His sharp eyes flicked between the gang members before settling on Vi.
“You know,” he said, his voice even, thoughtful, “this could be more than just us.”
“What do you mean?” the redette arched a brow.
The young boy gestured vaguely toward the bar’s grimy window, toward the city beyond it.
“Think about all the kids stuck in this cycle. The ones like us, the ones who never had a choice.” His voice grew firmer. “And the Hybrid kids who get tossed into the streets because people think they’re freaks. The orphans who get swallowed up by gangs that don’t give a damn about them. The ones being used, broken, turned into nothing but another piece of the system that grinds them down.”
A heavy silence fell over the table. Even Mylo, usually the first to make some sarcastic remark, stayed quiet.
“What if we did this right?” Ekko pressed on. “What if we showed them that there’s another way? That they don’t have to pick between being the predator or the prey? That they don’t have to drown in the same shit we did?” He exhaled sharply. “We could give ‘em something real. A fight that actually means something.”
“Not just making noise. Not just burning shit down. Actually building something,” the Snake woman nodded slowly, flipping her knife between her fingers.
“Not gonna lie, that’s got a nice ring to it,” Sett leaned back, arms crossed, a small smirk tugging at his lips.
“Pissing off the right people and giving the next generation a shot? Yeah, I could get behind that,” Claggor grunted in agreement.
Vi watched as her crew took it in, as they started to believe in it. And for the first time, she wasn’t the one leading them there.
She looked at Ekko. Really looked at him. The kid had been sharp, had a mind that worked five steps ahead. She noticed it when they were working together, he wasn’t just staying in the back, he was working his ass off. But this? This was something more.
This was leadership.
And not the kind that came from fighting the loudest, hitting the hardest, or being the first to throw themselves into the fire. This was the kind that built people up, that inspired them, that made them want to follow. Not out of fear, not out of necessity, but because they believed. This little man could run his own gang…
And the brawler felt something cold settle in her gut. Because if a kid could so good that she was starting to think he could be better at this than her… then what did that say about her? Her claws tapped against her glass, her tail flicking in agitation.
Was she the real problem? Had she been so caught up in fighting that she never realized she might be the one dragging them down? That her anger, her recklessness, her need to always hit back might be putting them in just as much danger as the people they were fighting against?
The thought made her stomach twist. Maybe this was why Jinx worried so damn much. Maybe this was why the gang had nearly been torn apart when they were caught for good. Maybe it wasn’t the system, or the city, or the enemies they’d made.
Maybe it was just her.
She swallowed hard, gripping her glass tighter, her ears twitching at the sound of the gang still talking, still building onto Ekko’s idea, still moving forward.
Without her.
And for the first time in a long time, the rebel wasn’t sure if she was leading them anymore. Or if she was just trying to keep up.
Notes:
Jinx opens herself to Vi a bit more, sharing her fears and worries about not only her big sis', but also the whole gang.
Seems that it made Vi understand it's time for a change? And the gang likes the idea too!
They can do chaos, have fun, and still do something very useful.
Ekko is showing more and more of his skills... Maybe he'll take the lead of the gang one day? Or start his own?
25k hits... Jeeeeeeeeez! You guys are awesome! Thank you a lot!
So... hm...
I've only planned until chapter 60 so far. No no no no, it's not the end, (I've got sooooo much more in mind lol)
It's only the end of what I call "season 1".
I'm just wondering if I should do the "season 2" in a separate work, or keep it like that? Hmmm... What'cha guys think?
Chapter 47: Tastes like poison
Notes:
Vi's gang agreed with Caitlyn's idea to become an activist group.
Yet... Vi is wondering if she's still the leader her gang needs... Is she?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi glared at her reflection, ears pinned back, tail flicking with irritation.
She tugged at the collar of her button-up, scowling at how stiff it felt against her neck. The deep red fabric was something she had shoved into the back of her closet ages ago, a relic from some ill-advised attempt at dressing nice. At least the color was good, but the finition? Too neat. But the pants? Just as bad for the sensation. Too fitted, too proper, not her. And the shoes? Fucking awful. She felt like she was suffocating. She felt like a fucking mannequin in a store.
This wasn’t her.
But that was the point.
She had wanted to show up looking like she didn’t give a damn, like the stray people had called her more than once. But Sarah surely had seen that move coming from a mile away.
"Dress nice tonigh, or the pact’s off," she said, between two classes.
The Wolf woman had growled at that. She hated being backed into a corner. Hated that the gingerhead had that kind of leverage. But she hated the idea of Caitlyn getting hurt even more.
So here she was, dressed in clothes she would never wear again, planning to set the whole damn outfit on fire the second she got home.
Don’t forget Vi, you’re doing it for Cupcake.
With a final sigh, she yanked on a jacket, way too neat again, shoved her hands into her pants pockets, and left before she could talk herself out of it.
*****
The redette walked with her hands in her pockets, jaw tight as she approached the restaurant. Even from the outside, she could tell it was too damn fancy. Soft, warm lighting poured from the tall windows, reflecting off polished wood and expensive table settings. A valet stood at the entrance, eyeing her as if he expected her to rob the place.
She exhaled through her nose. Fucking great.
Stepping to the side, she leaned against a lamppost, eyes flicking to the street. Sarah wasn’t here. She checked her phone. Fifteen minutes late.
The Wolf woman rolled her eyes and tilted her head back, sighing. Of course. If anyone was gonna pull some diva-level bullshit like this, it was Sarah Fortune. The woman was already testing her patience, and the night hadn’t even started yet.
Then, the hum of an engine reached her ears. A sleek black car pulled up to the curb. Expensive. Flashy. Unnecessary. But the Hybrid’s lip curled before she even saw the driver.
Ashe.
The two locked eyes through the windshield, and the air instantly grew tense. Hatred. Pure and mutual.
The rebel crossed her arms, smirking when she noticed the subtle way the car stuttered as it slowed to a stop. The left headlight flickered, and the back wheel looked slightly off its axis. That wasn’t a factory defect. Oh yeah. Her gang did that.
She fought the urge to laugh. Just a little reminder that Sarah’s people weren’t untouchable. Ashe, to her credit, kept her expression blank, but Vi caught the twitch of her brow, the slight clench of her jaw. She knew it had something to do with the redette.
Before either of them could exchange a word, the car door swung open.
And there she was.
Sarah stepped out, stretching her legs like she had all the time in the world.
A tight, fire-red dress clung to her curves, fabric smooth and strategically revealing. The deep neckline plunged scandalously low, and the slit up her thigh left almost nothing to the imagination. Gold jewelry glinted at her throat, wrists, and fingers. Her hair was perfect, cascading in soft waves over her bare shoulders. And her lips, red, glossy, and smirking.
The Wolf woman sighed.
Of fucking course.
The cheerleader captain strutted toward her, every step calculated. Her hips swayed just enough to be obnoxiously noticeable. Then came the voice. Smooth. Sultry. Fake as hell.
"Aww, did you miss me, sweetheart?" she purred. "Were you waiting long?"
The brawler huffed, unimpressed.
"Of course I was waiting. You’re fucking late."
The gingerhead grinned, tilting her head as she stopped just in front of her. Close enough for the redette to catch the expensive perfume, the hint of whiskey on her breath.
"Fashionably late, stud." She winked. "It builds anticipation."
The Hybrid rolled her eyes. Sarah hummed, her gaze sweeping over Vi deliberately before she smirked.
"You clean up well," her voice dropped slightly, teasing. "Looking handsomely hot tonight."
"And you look like a rich slut," the Wolf woman didn’t even hesitate.
The cheerleader blinked. Then threw her head back and laughed.
"Ooh, I knew this was going to be fun." She stepped closer, her voice dropping to a low, sultry purr. "I can be your slut tonight, you know…"
"No fucking way,” the brawler scoffed. “It’s a date. Nothing more. If I wanted to fuck someone, I—"
The gingerhead's playful smirk twisted into something sharper. She leaned in, cutting her off.
"Don’t even say it. Don’t even think about her." Her fingers brushed the rebel’s collar, a possessive little gesture. "You’re mine tonight. All mine."
"Whatever you say," Vi exhaled through her nose, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. “Let’s go now. Wasted enough time waiting.”
The restaurant was even worse on the inside. Dim lighting, chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, white tablecloths crisp and spotless. The kind of place where the air smelled like overpriced food and old money.
The redette shoved her hands deeper into her pockets, her ears twitching as a waiter led them to their table. It was a prime spot, near the center, where everyone could see them. Of course. Sarah wanted this to be a spectacle.
The brawler sat stiffly, already feeling out of place. This was a power move. The cheerleader wanted to show her that she had just as much money as Caitlyn. Maybe more. But the thing was, the bluenette never shoved it in her face. Hell, she didn’t even like being seen as the Kiramman heiress.
Sarah, though? She loved to put on a show.
A waiter approached, offering a wine menu. The gingerhead barely glanced at it before ordering.
"A bottle of Château Margaux, 1875." Her voice dripped with casual arrogance, like it was nothing.
"Fancy,” the Wolf woman snorted. “But I’ll take a beer."
A beat of silence. The waiter hesitated, glancing at the Human, then back at the Hybrid.
"I’m sorry, sir, but we don’t serve beer."
The rebel exhaled sharply. Of course they didn’t.
"Fine. Give me a gin or a whisky. Whatever’s strong."
"Oh, Vi, you’re impossible,” the cheerleader tsked, amused.
The gang leader ignored her, leaning back as the waiter scurried off. A minute later, she had a glass of fancy-ass whisky on the rocks in front of her. She took a sip, letting the burn settle in her throat. At least this was good.
The dinner was… a nightmare. The food was small and delicate, the kind that looked pretty but left you hungry. Vi didn’t even bother asking what she was eating. Didn’t matter.
What did matter was Sarah.
The cheerleader captain was in full performance mode. She talked and smiled, flirted shamelessly, and most of all, she pushed.
"You know, we’d make such a stunning couple," she swirled her wine, watching Vi with that smug little smirk. "People would die seeing us together. Power. Beauty. A perfect match."
The redette clenched her jaw, forcing herself not to react. But the gingerhead saw it. She always did.
"You’re playing along so well, handsome," she purred. "But just in case you get any ideas…" she leaned in slightly, lowering her voice "...if you don’t behave, the pact is over."
The Wolf woman’s fingers tightened around her glass.
This wasn’t just a date. It was a game. And Sarah was making damn sure she played by the rules.
The brawler took another slow sip of her whisky, feeling the burn trail down her throat. If she focused on that. On the heat, on the taste… maybe she wouldn’t snap. Maybe she wouldn’t lunge across the table and break this slut’s perfect, smug face.
But the woman in red wasn’t making it easy.
"You’re so tense, stud," the Human mused, propping her chin in her palm as she gazed at the Hybrid like she was some adorable little stray. "What’s wrong? Nervous? Or just thinking about how good I’d look riding you?"
"You really don’t know when to shut the fuck up, do you?" Vi exhaled sharply, fingers gripping the glass a little tighter.
"Oh, but it’s fun watching you try so hard to resist me," Sarah laughed. She took a slow sip of wine, eyes never leaving the other woman. "You’re such a good girl tonight, Vi. So well-behaved. I like it."
The redette clenched her jaw so tight it ached. Don't react. Don't give her the satisfaction.
"You know," the cheerleader continued, idly tracing the rim of her wine glass with her finger, "we don’t have to play this game. I’d rather have you as mine willingly." She leaned forward, voice lowering into something more intimate. "You’d like it, I think. I’d treat you so well. Better than she ever could."
The Wolf woman’s ears twitched, but she didn’t take the bait.
"Fine, fine,” Sarah sighed, sitting back dramatically. “Keep pretending you don’t enjoy my company. But tell me something, Vi…" she tilted her head, smirking "...why did you agree to this date?"
The rebel didn’t answer right away. She stared at her whisky, swirling the ice in the glass, watching it melt, feeling the condensation against her fingers.
"You already know why."
"Mmm." The Human smirked. "Because of your little girlfriend Caitlyn. So noble of you."
The Hybrid’s grip on her glass tightened. She hated hearing the bluenette’s name in that filthy mouth.
"I don’t get it," the gingerhead continued, pouting slightly. "What is it about her? The good-girl act? The prim and proper accent? Or is it just that you love a challenge?"
"You didn’t want to talk about her, right?” the gang leader glared. “So don’t fucking talk about her."
"Or what?" Sarah’s grin widened. "You’ll snap? Cause a scene? Ruin our lovely dinner?" She tsked, wagging a finger. "Careful, my stud. If you misbehave, the pact is over. I do whatever I want."
Vi’s breath came out slow and controlled.
She hated this.
Hated Sarah.
Hated herself.
Because this? This was her fault.
If Caitlyn was in danger, it wasn’t because Sarah was a monster. It was because Vi had put her there.
She swallowed, pushing down the rage. The urge to flip this table, to throw a punch, to do anything but sit here and play along. But she had no choice. So she smiled. Tight. Forced.
"Yeah," she muttered. "Wouldn’t want that."
The cheerleader beamed, victorious.
"Good girl."
*****
The night air was cool against Vi’s skin as she stepped out of the restaurant, taking a deep breath as if she could exhale all the frustration, the anger, the sheer disgust that had been building inside her for the past two hours.
Sarah, on the other hand, looked positively delighted, lips curled in that smug, satisfied smirk as she walked beside her, heels clicking against the pavement.
"Well," the gingerhead purred, stretching her arms above her head like a cat that had just finished playing with its prey, "I have to say, I had a wonderful time tonight."
"Yeah? Good for you,” the redette scoffed. “Now that it’s over, you hold up your end of the deal. You stay the fuck away from Caitlyn. No more sending your little lapdogs after her. No more bullshit. We're done."
The cheerleader blinked at her. Then she smiled.
"Oh, Vi. Sweetheart." She took a slow, purposeful step closer. "Who said the date was over?"
"The hell are you talking about?” the Wolf woman frowned. “We had dinner. We talked. That was the deal and…"
"Mmm, no," the Human interrupted, voice dripping with amusement. "The deal was a date. And last I checked, a date isn’t just dinner. It’s an experience." She took another step forward, forcing the Hybrid to take a step back. "And I’m not done with you yet."
"Fortune,” the brawler’s hackles raised. “don’t push your fucking luck—"
"Or what?" Sarah’s voice dropped, sultry and teasing as she reached up, trailing her fingers lightly along Vi’s collar. "You’ll run? Like a scared little puppy? You’re a tough wolf, act like it."
Vi growled low in her throat.
"You’re so tense. Maybe you just need to relax," the gingerhead grinned, eyes dark with intent. Her fingers skimmed over Vi’s arm, down to her wrist, a featherlight touch that burned like poison. "I could help with that. Take you somewhere more… private."
The redette jerked her hand away, disgust curling in her stomach.
"Not happening."
The cheerleader pouted, leaning in closer, voice turning into a whisper.
"Come on, handsome. Don’t tell me you don’t feel it. The chemistry. The tension. It’s intoxicating."
"The only thing intoxicating is that perfume you drowned yourself in," the Wolf woman shot back, forcing herself not to recoil.
"You’re adorable when you pretend you’re not tempted," the other woman laughed, unfazed.
The rebel gritted her teeth. This was going nowhere. This whore was relentless, and if Vi didn’t shut this down now, she was going to keep pushing, keep pressing, until she went too far.
She had to stop this. Now.
"Alright."
"Oh?” Sarah tilted her head. “A change of heart?"
Vi exhaled sharply, barely believing the words coming out of her own mouth.
"One kiss."
The gingerhead’s eyes gleamed.
"Go on."
"I kiss you. Willingly. And in exchange, you back off. For good. The deal is done. No more games, no more harassment. You hold up your fucking end of the pact."
The cheerleader hummed, considering.
"One real kiss. Not some half-assed peck. I want you to mean it."
The brawler’s stomach turned.
"Or is that too much for you, handsome?" the Human leaned in just a fraction more, voice teasing.
The Hybrid inhaled through her nose. She hated this. Hated every single thing about it. But she was out of options.
She had to do this.
For Caitlyn.
Jaw tight, she gave a short nod.
"Fine."
"Then kiss me, stud," Sarah smirked.
Vi took a slow, steady breath, forcing herself to push down the revulsion curling in her gut. She could do this. She had to do this. One kiss. That was the deal. Then it would be over. Caitlyn would be safe.
So, before she could think twice, before her instincts could scream at her to stop, she stepped in, grabbing the gingerhead’s face with both hands, fingers pressing into smooth, powdered skin. No turning back. She forced herself to close the gap, pressing her lips against the cheerleader’s in something more than just contact. She made it real. She had to do this. One kiss. One real kiss. Then it would be over. Caitlyn would be safe. That was the deal.
She made herself kiss her. Like a lover would. Soft. Slow. Intentional.
She closed her eyes.
She imagined Caitlyn.
The Human responded immediately. A pleased hum vibrated against the Hybrid’s lips, her body leaning in, molding against hers. Her lips were warm, supple, moving in a way that made it clear: she was savoring this, taking her time.
The Wolf woman squeezed her eyes shut, tightening her grip on this fucking slut’s jaw as if to hold herself together. She kept thinking of the her girlfriend. Thinking of her soft hands cupping her cheeks. Thinking of her scent, fresh tea leaves and lavender. Thinking of the way the bluenette would have smiled against her lips, the way she’d have kissed her back gently, with warmth instead of greed.
But this wasn’t Caitlyn.
Sarah’s fingers trailed up Vi’s chest, her touch featherlight and teasing, until they slid around her neck. She tilted her head, deepening the kiss, her breath hot, lips moving with practiced ease. Then, her tongue flicked out, tracing the seam of the redette’s lips before slipping inside.
The Hybrid’s entire body tensed.
The gingerhead sighed into it, melting against her as she took control, her tongue slow and deliberate, tasting her like she was drinking her in. She pressed closer, the scent of her expensive perfume wrapping around the redette, suffocating her. One of the cheerleader’s hands curled into her hair, nails dragging against her scalp in a way that sent an involuntary shiver down her spine.
The Wolf woman wanted to pull away, to shove her off, to wipe her mouth and spit out the taste of her. But she couldn’t. Not yet.
The Human moaned softly against her lips. The Hybrid felt her stomach twist, nausea curling in her gut like a sickness. The way that fucking greedy slut kissed her, it wasn’t just to win the deal. She was enjoying this. She was relishing it.
Vi fought the violent urge to retch, to break this off. But she had to finish this. So she kissed back. Just enough to make it real.
Sarah’s nails scratched lightly against the nape of her neck, her breath hitching like she wanted more, but the brawler pulled away before the whore would go too far.
The moment their lips separated, the Wolf woman sucked in air like she had been drowning. The cheerleader’s breath was warm against her face. Her lips were redder than before, swollen from the kiss. And then… she licked them. Slowly, savoring the moment, her eyes dark with pleasure.
A wicked smirk spread across her face, her voice breathy with satisfaction.
"Mmm… Now that," she whispered, voice husky, "was a kiss."
"A deal’s a deal." Her voice was sharp, clipped. Her jaw was clenched, she was fighting the nausea rolling inside her.
"That it is," Sarah tilted her head, amused.
And just like that, it was over. But the taste of her wasn’t.
"Guess I’ll be heading home, then. Shame,” She pulled out her phone and, with a few taps, called a taxi. “I would’ve loved to make this night last longer."
Vi said nothing, just stared.
"Want a ride?" The gingerhead glanced at her, amused.
"No." The redette’s response was immediate, clipped. "I’d rather walk. Healthier."
The cheerleader captain laughed softly, stepping back as her taxi pulled up.
"Suit yourself, stud. Sweet dreams. I know you’ll have them. Of me…" she said with a wink, before sliding into the backseat. And just like that, she was gone.
Finally alone, the Wolf woman took a deep, shaky breath. Then she turned into the nearest alley, braced herself against the wall…
And threw up.
Her whole body trembled, stomach twisting violently as she gagged, emptying everything inside her. It felt like she was purging something wrong from her body, like she needed to get it out, all of it.
When she finally stopped, panting, she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand, disgusted.
She couldn’t stay here. She had to get home.
She rushed back, practically ran, bursting through the door of her place, heading straight for the bathroom.
She grabbed her toothbrush, squeezed way too much toothpaste onto it, and scrubbed at her fangs. Again. Again. And again. She gagged, nearly choking, but she didn’t stop. She couldn’t stop. Sarah’s taste was still there. Still on her tongue, still in her.
She spat out the foam, growling in frustration, then turned on the shower. The water was scalding hot. She didn’t care. She stepped under the spray and scrubbed. Hard. Fingernails dragging over her skin, over her arms, her throat, her lips. Washing away every single place the slut had touched. She went over the same spots again and again, until her skin was raw and red.
But it still wasn’t enough.
She felt sick.
Not just from the kiss. Not just from Sarah.
From herself.
She had done this. She had kissed her. She had let her. She had played along.
And all she could think about was Caitlyn.
The one person who had no idea what she had done.
The one person she had done it for.
Vi pressed her forehead against the tile, water streaming down her face, fists clenched at her sides, eyes closed tightly. She wanted to scream. She wanted to punch something. She wanted to erase this night from existence.
But she couldn’t.
Because she’d made a deal.
And now she had to live with it.
Notes:
Well. Date with Sarah is done. And it went a LOT worse than Vi imagined.
How will that affect her relationship with Caitlyn?
Chapter 48: Guilt
Summary:
"Hey… what’s wrong?" The Piltie’s voice was soft, careful. She searched her brawler's face, worry clear in her deep blue eyes.
Vi swallowed hard.
Tell her. Tell her now.
Notes:
Vi went to a date with Sarah, for Caitlyn's protection.
Sarah shows how twisted she is... Will she keep her word now that she had what she wanted?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi sat on the edge of her bed, shoulders hunched forward, fingers laced tightly together between her knees. The room around her felt small, suffocating. It wasn’t the space, her bedroom was always a little cramped, but the air itself felt heavier, pressing down on her like a weight she couldn’t shake off.
She stared at the floor. At the scuffed wood, the faint outlines of dirt from her boots. At nothing, really. Her chest ached, but not in a way she could punch her way out of.
The memory of Sarah’s lips was still there. Lurking.
She had scrubbed her skin raw in the shower. She had brushed her teeth until her gums bled. She had spat into the sink over and over, trying to erase the taste of that woman, but it was still there. Lingering at the back of her throat, in the cracks between her teeth. Like poison.
The Wolf woman clenched her fists, her claws digging into her palms. She hated herself. Hated the fact that she’d let this whore get that close. Hated that she had agreed to that fucking deal in the first place. Hated that she was keeping it from Caitlyn.
Her Caitlyn. Her girlfriend.
The thought of her girlfriend sent a sharp, searing pain through her chest. The bluenette didn’t deserve this. She didn’t deserve any of this. And the redette had promised herself she would protect her. That was the whole reason she had done it, wasn’t it? To keep her Human safe. To make sure she was untouched by the cheerleader’s twisted obsession.
The brawler inhaled sharply, hands gripping her knees as she squeezed her eyes shut. The shame burned, coiling in her stomach like something rotten, something that wouldn’t leave her alone no matter how much she tried to shake it off.
She had to see her. She needed to see Caitlyn.
The thought struck her suddenly, like a desperate breath of air after drowning for too long. Maybe if she saw her, if she heard her voice in person instead of just in her head, maybe it would help. Maybe it would remind her that she did the right thing.
Her hands trembled as she reached for her phone. She stared at the screen for a long moment, her thumb hovering over her girlfriend’s name. She swallowed hard. Then, before she could hesitate any longer, she pressed the call button. The phone barely rang twice before the bluenette picked up.
"Vi?"
Her voice was soft, warm… genuine. A pang of guilt struck deep in Vi’s chest. She didn’t deserve that warmth. Not after what she’d done.
"Hey," the Wolf woman said, but her voice came out lower than usual. Hollow.
“Is everything alright?"
No.
Not even close.
The redette licked her lips, exhaling slowly through her nose.
"Yeah, I just… I wanna see you. Can I come over?"
A pause, a long one. The Hybrid could almost hear the gears turning in the Human’s mind, trying to figure out what was wrong just from the sound of her voice.
"I’m at my parents’ for the weekend," the top student said eventually, her tone careful. “You didn’t remember?”
The Zaunite’s stomach twisted. Of course. How could she have forgotten? This was the reason why she had chosen this evening for the date with Sarah, because she couldn’t spend it with Caitlyn. And now she felt so stupid…
"Shit," she muttered, rubbing a hand over her face. "Sorry. I… I didn’t mean to bother you."
There was a sharp inhale on the other end of the line.
"Vi," the Piltie said, her voice firmer this time, laced with concern. "You’re never bothering me. What’s wrong?"
Vi swallowed, her throat dry.
Nothing. Everything. I kissed someone else. I did it to protect you. But I still did it.
She opened her mouth, but no words came out.
"Vi," Caitlyn repeated, softer now. "Talk to me."
The redette clenched her jaw, gripping her phone so tightly it creaked in her hand.
"I just… need to talk."
A beat of silence. Then, the bluenette exhaled, and her voice turned resolute.
"Come over," she said. "You know the address. I’ll put a light on my balcony so you’ll know where’s my room."
The brawler hesitated, but only for a second. The need to see her girlfriend, to anchor herself to something real, something safe… It was stronger than the discomfort of stepping into the Kiramman estate. This big place, screaming how different their worlds were.
"Alright," she said, voice rough. "Be there soon."
She hung up, staring at the phone in her hand before tossing it onto the bed. She already regretted calling. Already felt like she was making a mistake. But she had to see her.
The rebel pushed herself up, grabbing her jacket from the chair and shoving it on. Her boots felt heavier than usual as she walked out the door, like the weight of her own guilt was trying to keep her rooted in place.
Swinging a leg over her bike, she revved the engine, gripping the handlebars tightly. Without another thought, she sped off into the night.
The night air whipped against Vi’s face as she sped through the streets, her bike roaring beneath her. The cool breeze should’ve felt refreshing, cleansing… but it didn’t. It couldn’t wash away the sickness in her gut.
She gritted her teeth, eyes locked on the road ahead, but her mind was tangled in knots. How the hell was she supposed to tell Caitlyn? How could she even begin?
“ Hey, babe, I kissed someone else, but don’t worry, I was thinking of you the whole time.” ?
She nearly gagged at the thought.
"Caitlyn, I kissed someone else." ?
No. That sounded wrong. Too blunt. Too… cruel.
"I had no choice." ?
Bullshit. She did have a choice. She chose to go through with it. She chose to close her eyes and pretend.
Her grip tightened on the handlebars.
Would Caitlyn understand? Would she see it for what it was? A desperate move to keep her safe? Or would she hear nothing but betrayal? Would Caitlyn be mad? Hurt?
The Wolf woman exhaled sharply, her chest tightening. She felt the guilt sinking into her stomach like a weight. She hated herself. Hated knowing that she was about to shatter something between them.
The redette pulled up outside the Kiramman estate, killing the engine as she stared up at the towering mansion. Even in the dark, it looked pristine, elegant, like everything Caitlyn was. Like everything Vi wasn’t.
Her stomach twisted.
Then, she saw it. A soft glow coming from one of the balconies. The bluenette’s room. Just like she said. A light to guide her.
The rebel swung off her bike, inhaling deeply before making her way toward the building. Climbing wasn’t an issue. She had done it before, and right now, it was a welcome distraction. She scaled the wall easily, muscles working on instinct, until she reached the balcony. She hesitated. Just for a second. Then, she knocked softly against the glass.
Her Human was there in an instant. The moment the door slid open, the Hybrid barely had time to register the warmth of her girlfriend’s presence before the top student pulled her inside, arms wrapping around her. Lips pressing against hers in a soft, eager kiss.
The hockey striker froze.
The kiss was warm, familiar, safe. But all she could think about was how she didn’t deserve it. Not after what she’d done.
Her hands trembled as she kissed back. Too late, too stiff. And then the guilt crashed into her, hard and sudden, like a fist to the gut. A choked sound left her throat. Her eyes stung. And before she could stop it, she was shaking.
The ice-skater pulled back immediately, brows furrowing.
"Vi?"
The Zaunite squeezed her eyes shut, a quiet sob escaping past clenched teeth. Her girlfriend’s hands cupped her face, thumbs brushing against her cheeks with gentle concern.
"Hey… what’s wrong?" The Piltie’s voice was soft, careful. She searched her brawler's face, worry clear in her deep blue eyes.
Vi swallowed hard.
Tell her. Tell her now.
She opened her mouth, but the words stuck to the roof of her mouth like tar. Instead, she exhaled sharply, stepping back.
"Let’s sit," she rasped, voice uneven. "I… I need to tell you something."
Caitlyn’s expression turned serious, but she nodded, guiding her partner toward the bed. The Wolf woman’s fists clenched. She was running out of time to find the right words.
She sat on the edge of the bed, her tail twitching nervously, staring at the floor like it could somehow save her. The silence between them stretched, thick and suffocating. The top student sat beside her, hands clenched in her lap, waiting. Always patient. Always steady. But the redette knew… this time, patience wouldn’t be enough.
She inhaled sharply, her throat dry. Then, before she could back out…
"I went on a date with Sarah."
She felt the bluenette stiffen beside her. A sharp inhale. But no words.
The gang leader forced herself to keep going, her voice rough.
"It wasn’t real. It was a deal. If I went out with her, if I played along, she’d leave you alone." Her breath hitched. "She promised, Cait. Said she’d stop fucking with you. Stop sending her little goons, stop pushing. I thought…" Her fingers curled into fists. "I thought if I just gave her this, it’d be over."
She heard her girlfriend shift, but she didn’t dare look at her. Not yet.
"We had dinner. She flirted, pushed, played her stupid little games. And at the end of the night, she said it wasn’t enough." The brawler exhaled shakily. "She wanted more. She said… one last thing. One last test. If I kissed her, just once, for real… she’d be done."
Silence.
The Zaunite finally forced herself to look up. The Piltie’s face was unreadable.
"So I did it," Vi whispered. "I kissed her."
The air in the room shifted. Thickened. Caitlyn didn’t move. Didn’t speak. For a second, the Wolf woman thought maybe she didn’t hear her. Oh she was so wrong.
"You what ?"
The bluenette’s voice wasn’t loud, but it cut through the redettelike a blade.
"I kissed her…" the Hybrid swallowed, her stomach twisting.
The bed creaked as the top student shot to her feet. She turned away, running a hand through her hair, her breaths sharp, uneven.
"You kissed her," the Human repeated, like she was trying to make sense of the words. Like they didn’t fit together in her mind. She let out a hollow, disbelieving laugh. "Unbelievable."
The hockey striker’s heart pounded.
"Caitlyn, I tought that…"
"You thought what?" the ice-skater whirled to face her, eyes blazing. "You thought that would fix things? You thought Sarah Fortune was just going to shake your hand and walk away?" Her voice rose. "She’s manipulating you, Vi! And you let her!"
"I… Yeah… but I made a deal with her, so… I’m sure she’s going to leave you alone," she muttered.
"Are you?" the Piltie snapped. "Because right now, it sure as hell doesn’t seem like you are!" She took a step closer, her hands shaking. "You really thought this was a choice? You really thought Sarah gave you an option? She set you up! And you walked straight into it!"
She let out a frustrated breath, pacing the room, her heels clicking against the hardwood.
"Janna, Vi… do you even see what you’ve done?" She spun back around, her face twisting. "You gave her exactly what she wanted! She got in your head! She oinked poison in your ear and you just ate it!"
"I KNOW!" Vi’s voice erupted, raw, shaking.
Caitlyn’s mouth snapped shut. Her brawler was trembling, tears welling up in her eyes, but she refused to let them fall.
"I know, Cait," she choked out. "I know I fucked up. I know she played me. I know." Her voice wavered, and this time, the tears spilled over. "And I feel sick."
She let out a ragged breath, her body curling in on itself.
"I feel ugly. And stupid. And wrong… I feel wrong inside because I let her do this to me." The redette dragged a hand down her face, her breath hitching. "But I had to, Cait. I had to do something. I had to protect you."
The bluenette stared at her, chest rising and falling, her anger giving way to something else. Something heavier.
"Vi…" her voice was softer now, hesitant.
"I…" the Wolf woman’s shoulders shook. "I didn’t know what else to do. I just wanted to keep you safe. I just…" Her voice cracked completely, and she dropped her face into her hands, sobbing.
The top student swallowed hard, the fight draining out of her. The Hybrid wasn’t just guilty. She was broken. And worse, she was convinced she’d done the right thing. That she had made the only choice she could.
The Human inhaled sharply. She stepped forward, reaching out. Then hesitated… She wanted to be furious. She wanted to scream. But her girlfriend, her protective and selfless girlfriend, was crumbling. And she didn’t know what to do with that.
The Zaunite's breath was still uneven, her body trembling as the weight of her confession settled between them. She felt like she had shattered something irreparable, like this was the moment the Piltie would finally decide she wasn’t worth it. That she had ruined everything.
But then, the taller woman let out a slow breath and stepped closer.
"Vi," she said, voice steady but firm. "Promise me you’ll never do that again."
Vi swallowed hard, nodding, but Caitlyn wasn’t finished.
"Sarah was never going to stop," the bluenette continued. "Not because of some deal. She’s not the kind of person to back down, Vi. You gave her a taste of what she wanted, and now? She’ll want more. That’s how people like her work."
The redette nodded again, shame still twisting inside her, but her girlfriend gently tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet her gaze.
"I understand why you did it," the top student admitted. "I was angry. Furious, even. But seeing you like this..." She exhaled, her eyes softening. "I can’t be mad at you anymore."
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched.
"Why?" she croaked.
"Because I love you, idiot,” the ice-skater gave a small, sad smile. “And I’m not letting some bitch ruin what we have."
The hockey striker blinked, her ears straightened up, then she let out a breathy, tearful laugh.
"That’s the first thing I ever called her…"
"And why do you think I called her a bitch?"
Something in the Hybrid's chest eased, just a little. She knew then… Her Human was forgiving her. She still hurt, still felt disgusting, but her partner wasn’t pushing her away. She wasn’t leaving.
"I don’t deserve you…" she shook her head, voice raw.
"Quite the opposite, Darling," Caitlyn murmured, her hands finding Vi’s, squeezing them tight. "You were trying your best to protect me. I was mad at you. And maybe part of me still is. But I know your heart. And because of that, I can’t be mad at you. Not really."
The Zaunite let out a shaky exhale.
"Cait…"
"I mean it," the Piltie said. "I love you, Vi. And I trust you."
The redette let out a broken sound, half-laugh, half-sob, before squeezing the bluenette’s hands back.
"I swear," she whispered. "I love you, Caitlyn. Only you. Always you."
"Then prove it," the top student’s lips curled into a soft, knowing smile.
"What?" the Wolf woman’s brows furrowed.
"Kiss me," the Human said, voice barely above a whisper.
The Hybrid hesitated only a second before leaning in, capturing her girlfriend’s lips in a slow, deep kiss, pouring everything into it. Her love, her devotion, her silent pleas for forgiveness. The taller melted into it, wrapping her arms around her brawler’s neck, pulling her closer, until they were pressed together like they could become one.
When they finally broke apart, Caitlyn smiled against Vi’s lips.
"Not enough."
"Huh?" the redette blinked.
"Prove to me you love me…" the bluenette's fingers traced along the redette’s jaw, her voice teasing.
"How?"
The Piltie leaned in, lips brushing the Zaunite’s ear as she whispered…
"Make love to me."
The Wolf woman swallowed, eyes darkening, her hands instinctively tightening around the top student’s waist. Then she smirked, voice dropping to something low, reverent.
"I’ll worship you," she murmured. "Like the goddess that you are."
The Hybrid guided her Human backward, their lips never parting as she laid her down on the bed. The mattress dipped beneath them, the soft sheets cool against their skin, but the warmth between them burned hotter than anything else.
Vi hovered above her lover, her fingers tracing the delicate lines of her jaw, the curve of her cheek. Caitlyn’s eyes, deep and endless, stared up at her with something soft, something tender, something that made her girlfriend’s heart ache in the best way.
No words were needed.
Slowly, reverently, the redette’s hands moved to the hem of the bluenette’s shirt, lifting it inch by inch. The taller woman arched slightly, allowing her girlfriend to strip it away, and the brawler took a moment, just a moment, to admire her. The smooth skin, the delicate rise and fall of her chest, the way her body responded to the rebel’s touch without hesitation.
The top student reached for the Wolf woman’s own shirt, pushing it up over her toned stomach, her fingers brushing against warm, freckled skin. They moved in silence, undressing each other with a quiet reverence, their breaths shallow, their eyes never straying.
The Hybrid swallowed hard as she took in the sight of her Human beneath her, bare and beautiful.
“You’re perfect,” she murmured, almost like she couldn’t believe it.
The Piltie’s lips curved into a small, shy smile, her fingers brushing over the Zaunite’s cheek.
“Then show me.”
Vi didn’t need to be told twice.
She pressed soft, lingering kisses to Caitlyn’s lips, then to her jaw, down the column of her neck. The ice-skater let out a shaky breath, her hands threading into her girlfriend’s hair as the hockey striker worked her way lower, peppering kisses across her collarbone, down her sternum, over her stomach. Every inch of Caitlyn’s body was worshiped, kissed like she was something sacred, something Vi could never take for granted.
She took her time, savoring every gasp, every shudder, every whispered plea. And when she finally dipped lower, when she pressed the bluenette into the bed and tasted her, she did so with nothing but love.
The redette traced her lips down her girlfriend’s body like an artist painting devotion into every inch of skin. She moved slowly, savoring each reaction. The quiet gasp, the slight arch of her back, the way her fingers tangled in the rebel’s hair as if she never wanted to let go.
The softness of the taller woman’s breasts was intoxicating, the warmth beneath her lips something she could spend forever worshipping. She took her time, pressing kisses over delicate curves, her tongue flicking softly over sensitive skin, feeling her loved one’s breath hitch beneath her. Every sigh, every shiver was another prayer answered, another proof that this was where The Wolf woman was meant to be. Lost in the top student, giving her everything she had.
Her mouth wandered lower, mapping every inch of skin with reverence, tasting the faintest hint of sweat, of warmth, of her Human. The muscles in her girlfriend’s stomach fluttered as the Hybrid pressed open-mouthed kisses there, her hands caressing smooth skin, feeling the way the other woman trembled beneath her touch.
When she finally settled between her girlfriend’s thighs, she paused, lifting her gaze, locking eyes with the woman who had stolen her heart. The Piltie was watching her, lips parted, cheeks flushed, eyes dark with anticipation.
The Zaunite smirked, but it was soft, adoring, full of quiet promises. She leaned in, brushing the lightest kiss against her Caitlyn’s inner thigh, teasing, savoring. Her hands gripped gently at her girlfriend’s hips, holding her steady, holding her close.
Then, finally, Vi dipped her head and tasted her.
A breathless moan escaped the bluenette’s lips, her fingers tightening in the redette’s hair, pulling her closer. She hummed against her, loving the way the top student melted, the way she surrendered, letting the Wolf woman take her apart piece by piece. She took her time, drawing out every sound, every shiver, as if she had all the time in the world to worship her properly.
The brawler moved slowly, savoring every reaction, every whisper of the taller woman’s pleasure. Her tongue traced delicate patterns, teasing, worshipping, drinking in every sigh, every soft moan that escaped the Human’s lips. She loved the way her girlfriend’s thighs trembled around her, the way her body arched instinctively, seeking more, surrendering to the Hybrid’s touch.
The Piltie’s fingers tangled deeper into the Zaunite’s hair, guiding her, holding onto her like she was the only thing tethering her to this world. The warmth of her body, the quiet gasps that turned into breathless whimpers, the way she shuddered with each flick of the rebel’s tongue… everything about her was intoxicating, overwhelming in the most beautiful way.
Vi took her time, letting her lips and tongue speak the words she couldn’t.
I love you. I need you. I will always be yours.
She didn’t rush, didn’t push, only gave, drawing Caitlyn higher and higher until the tension in her body was nearly unbearable.
The bluenette’s breath hitched, her grip tightening, her voice breaking into a desperate plea of the redette’s name. That sound alone nearly undid the brawler, but she stayed steady, held her girlfriend close, coaxing her through every wave of pleasure with slow, reverent movements.
When the taller finally unraveled, the brawler held onto her, pressing soft kisses against her thighs, against her stomach, grounding her, soothing her. She crawled back up, brushing damp strands of hair from the Human’s face, her eyes filled with nothing but love.
The Piltie was still catching her breath, her skin flushed, her lips parted as she gazed at the Zaunite with something so tender it made the redhead’s heart ache. She lifted a trembling hand, cupping her Hybrid’s cheek, pulling her down into a kiss that was deep, slow, filled with all the love she couldn’t put into words.
Vi melted into it, into her, letting herself drown in Caitlyn’s warmth, her touch, her love.
“I love you… so much…” she whispered against her lips. “Only you. Always you.”
“I love you too, Darling…”
Notes:
Vi couldn't keep this date secret from Caitlyn for long. She had to confess to her girlfriend.
And of course Caitlyn would have gotten mad. Vi, my girl, what were you thinking by accepting to kiss Sarah?
Protecting Caitlyn?
Hopefully, Caitlyn understands why Vi did something so awful.
Eh, love wins! Right? Right???
Chapter 49: Well… That was awkward…
Summary:
The door slammed open. Caitlyn and Vi froze. There, standing in the doorway, rifle in hand, expression unreadable, was Cassandra Kiramman.
Silence.
A long, agonizing silence.
Notes:
Vi decided to tell Caitlyn about the date with Sarah and why she agreed to do everything she did with her.
Guilt ate her guts. It still does.
But at least, they were honest with each other, and after an argument, they bounded even more.
Love always wins.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sunlight streamed through the curtains, casting a soft golden glow over the bed where Caitlyn and Vi lay tangled together. Their bodies were still warm from the night before, legs intertwined, the Wolf woman’s arm lazily draped over the top student’s waist. She traced slow circles on her brawler’s bare back, her fingers running over the fine scars and toned muscle beneath.
The redette let out a sleepy, satisfied hum, nuzzling her face into the bluenette’s shoulder.
“Mmm… Mornin’, Cupcake.”
The taller woman chuckled, tilting the rebel’s chin up so she could kiss her, slow and teasing.
“Mornin’. Sleep well?”
“Like a baby,” the Zaunite’s wolf ears flicked. Her tail curled lazily behind her as she smirked. “You?”
“Oh, I don’t know. My body feels like it was manhandled by a wild animal yesterday.” The Piltie’s smirk grew as she trailed a finger down her girlfriend’s spine.
“Excuse you,” she scoffed. “I am very gentle…”
“Uh-huh.” The ice-skater arched an eyebrow. “Then how do you explain this?” She showed her neck, revealing a very distinct set of bite marks.
Vi had the decency to look sheepish, her tail flicking behind her.
“Uhhh... instinct?”
Caitlyn burst into laughter.
“You’re ridiculous.”
“Damn right I am.”
“But you’re also right on one thing.”
“Which is?” asked the redette.
“You were indeed very gentle… I never felt so loved, even when we had our first time together. The way you worshipped me…”
“Well, I had to make sure my perfect goddess knew she was appreciated.”
“Oh Vi…” whispered the bluenette.
“Yet… you deserve some punishment.”
The Wolf woman took the opportunity to pounce, pinning her girlfriend beneath her. Her claws skimmed over the top student’s sides, testing, teasing…
“No… Vi… Vi, don’t you dare!”
Too late. The brawler’s fingers dug in, tickling mercilessly. The taller woman shrieked, kicking and thrashing beneath her, laughing uncontrollably.
“V-Vi! Stop! You’re a menace!”
“Not so smug now, huh?” the gang leader grinned, ears perked forward in delight. “This is what you get for teasing me.”
“You’re the worst!”
The other woman gasped between giggles, tears forming in her eyes.
“Y-You’re so evil! I…!”
BANG!
The door slammed open. Caitlyn and Vi froze. There, standing in the doorway, rifle in hand, expression unreadable, was Cassandra Kiramman.
Silence.
A long, agonizing silence.
The two girlfriends locked up completely, like two guilty criminals caught mid-heist. The Hybrid’s ears flattened to her skull, tail puffing up like an alarmed cat. Her Human made a strangled noise, her face going bright red as she scrambled for the blanket.
“Mother?!” the bluenette yelped, yanking the covers over both of them. The redette darted under them like a spooked animal, tail twitching from beneath the sheets.
The mother let out a deep sigh, lowering the rifle slightly.
Then, footsteps.
Tobias Kiramman rushed into the room, panting. He must have heard the commotion and come running, probably expecting a burglar or a fire.
He stopped.
His eyes took in the scene.
Caitlyn, flushed and disheveled, blanket clutched up to her chin. Vi, half hidden, ears drooped in complete mortification. Cassandra, standing there with a gun, looking tired.
A beat of silence.
Then Tobias… chuckled. Then he laughed. And then he just turned on his heel and left, still laughing.
“Dear!” Cassandra called after him, exasperated. But he was already gone, probably off to enjoy the mental ammunition he would use to torment his daughter later.
The Wolf woman slowly peeked out from under the blanket, eyes wide, ears still pressed flat. She was scarlet.
“I’m going to die,” the top student muttered, burying her face in her hands.
“I don’t care what you two do, but for the love of Janna, at least I hope you’re being responsible and use protection,” her mother rubbed her temples.
The bluenette let out a muffled groan.
“Breakfast will be ready in thirty minutes.”
And with that, the Councilor turned on her heel and left, shutting the door behind her.
The moment she was gone, Caitlyn and Vi sat there in absolute mortified silence. The redette was the first to speak.
“Well…” She flopped onto her back, staring at the ceiling. “…That was a thing.”
“Kill me,” the Human groaned, grabbing a pillow and smashing it over her face.
“Nah,” the Hybrid just grinned. “But I will be making fun of you for this for years.”
The taller woman threw the pillow at her, which the brawler dodged. Her tail wagged, amused.
After spending a few more minutes wallowing in embarrassment, the bluenette and the redette finally mustered the courage to get dressed. The brawler tugged on her pants with unnecessary aggression, still feeling the lingering mortification curling in her stomach.
"I can't believe that just happened," the other woman groaned, rubbing her temples.
"Believe it, Cupcake," the Zaunite muttered, throwing on her shirt. Her tail still had a nervous twitch, her ears flicking every so often. "Your mom kicked down the door like a goddamn sheriff, and your dad laughed like he won the lottery."
The Piltie exhaled sharply, cheeks still pink.
"This is worse than death."
"C’mon,” the gang leader grinned despite herself. “Let’s face the music."
They trudged down to the dining room, stepping into a room thick with… something. The scent of warm pastries and eggs filled the air, but neither of them could focus on food.
Cassandra sat at the head of the table, her posture composed, expression unreadable as she sipped her tea. Across from her, Tobias sat with his mouth twitching, clearly fighting a losing battle against another round of laughter.
Caitlyn and Vi hesitated in the doorway. The Hybrid’s ears flattened slightly, her tail curling around her leg. Her girlfriend swallowed hard before forcing herself to sit, the rebel sliding in beside her like she was preparing for execution.
The silence stretched.
Then Tobias cleared his throat.
“You know,” he started, his voice light, “your mother and I… aren’t exactly shocked by this revelation.”
The redette blinked.
“Wait… what?”
“You’re… not?” the bluenette looked equally surprised.
Her father chuckled, finally allowing himself a small grin.
“You two have been together for months now. It was obvious how much you love each other. Frankly, I’m just glad you both feel comfortable enough to… express that love.”
The Human turned red again, while her Hybrid scratched the back of her neck, ears twitching.
“As long as you remain responsible, we have no issues,” Cassandra set down her cup, finally speaking.
The top student groaned and dropped her forehead to the table. The Wolf woman bit her lip to hold back a laugh. The bearded man leaned back in his chair, smiling.
“And Vi… I want to thank you.”
“Huh?” The Zaunite’s ears perked.
“You’ve given my daughter something invaluable: safety.” His tone was sincere, warm. “She’s always been strong, but… she was never really vulnerable with anyone before you. You allow her to be, and that means the world to us.”
The young Piltie lifted her head slightly, eyes widening. The brawler’s throat tightened. She wasn’t expecting that. Tobias’s grin returned as he pointed a finger at her.
“Just keep respecting her, alright?”
“Sir, respecting Caitlyn is the only way I keep my ass alive on a daily basis,” the gang leader scoffed, smirking.
The man chuckled. Even Cassandra’s lips twitched in amusement.
“Can we please eat now?” Caitlyn groaned again.
“Need to recharge after last night?” Vi leaned in and whispered teasingly.
The ice-skater kicked her under the table. The hockey striker yelped, which made the father burst into laughter. The mother, sighed and just reached for more tea.
Caitlyn set her fork down and took a breath, glancing between her parents. The awkwardness still lingered in the air like an unwelcome guest, but she wanted to put their minds at ease.
“Mother, Father,” she began, her voice steady despite the lingering embarrassment. “I just want you both to know that Vi has always respected me. She’s never done anything without my permission, and she never would.”
Vi straightened up slightly, ears flicking forward. She wasn’t expecting her girlfriend to defend her like that, and warmth spread through her chest.
Cassandra studied the Hybrid carefully.
“I see,” she said, her tone measured.
For a moment, there was silence. Then the Piltie’s mother exhaled, nodding to herself.
“You told me once,” she said, looking directly at the redette, “that you would do your best to protect my daughter.”
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched slightly. She remembered that conversation all too well… Cassandra had asked her for a talk together on the balcony, only the two of them, demanding to know her intentions with her unique daughter. The brawler had answered without hesitation: “I’d do anything to keep her safe”.
Now, the formidable Kiramman matriarch was looking at her with something different in her gaze. Not suspicion. Not doubt. But something softer.
“I can see now that you were true to your word.”
The gang leader swallowed.
“Always.”
“Thank you,” Cassandra nodded.
The Zaunite blinked, ears perking up.
“Uh…” She coughed, rubbing the back of her neck. “Y-Yeah, of course. I mean… yeah. Ya welcome, ma’am.”
Caitlyn smiled, slipping her hand under the table to squeeze Vi’s.
Tobias, ever the one to lighten the mood, leaned in with a smirk.
“Looks like you finally won her over, kid.”
“That was tough,” the redette let out a short laugh, tail wagging once.
The mother gave them both a pointed look.
“That being said,” she said coolly, “I demand that this…” she gestured vaguely between them, “...never happens again under my roof.”
The top student immediately turned beet red, and the Wolf woman nearly choked on her juice. The doctor howled with laughter, nearly doubling over.
“Mother!” the bluenette gasped.
“I mean it,” the matriarch continued, entirely unbothered. “I am happy for you both, but I will not have to relive the horror of this morning.”
The Hybrid pressed her lips together, eyes darting toward her Human.
“Guess we’re keeping this at your dorm, then?” she whispered.
The Piltie kicked her under the table again. Her father wiped at his eyes, still laughing.
“Oh, this is just too good.”
Caitlyn buried her face in her hands. Vi just grinned, taking another bite of her toast.
“Best breakfast ever,” she mumbled through a mouthful of food.
Notes:
I just couldn't use the infamous scene of Cassandra bursting open the door with the rifle!
I gotta use it! I hope it was good and fun o/In my head, Tobias is the most chill of Caitlyn's parents, and I can't not picture him laughing at his daughter's embarrassement. Poor Caitlyn lol
Vi and Tobias are def good pals now...
Chapter 50: I am not worthy
Summary:
Why did this woman waste her time on her? A dumb street rat who could barely read without wanting to throw something across the room. A girl with blood on her hands. A girl who had been raised in violence, shaped by it, and would probably never escape it completely.
Notes:
What's more awkward than being caught in bed with your girlfriend by your/her parents? Nothing, surely.
But that helped the Kirammans to see how deeply Vi loves Caitlyn.
Hopefully, she'll keep in mind that Caitlyn loves her just as much.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The study room was quiet, save for the soft scratching of Caitlyn’s pen against paper and the occasional frustrated sigh from Vi.
The Wolf woman slumped over the table, scowling at the textbook in front of her. The words swam on the page, jumbling together in ways that made her head ache. She blinked hard, trying to focus, but the numbers and letters seemed to shift the longer she stared.
Across from her, the top student was completely in her element. Calm, focused, and methodical. Her notes were neat, equations solved with practiced ease.
The redette clenched her jaw.
Of course she made it look easy. The bluenette was brilliant. Top of their class. A natural. Meanwhile, the brawler was here, rereading the same sentence for the fifth time, and it still didn’t make sense.
She was dumb.
She had always been dumb.
Her ears twitched in irritation as she gripped her pencil a little too tightly.
“Vi?”
She snapped out of her thoughts, looking up. Her girlfriend was watching her, brow furrowed in concern.
“You okay?”
“Yeah, yeah,” the Hybrid forced a smirk. “Just… thinkin’.”
The Human set her pen down, tilting her head slightly. She had known the Zaunite long enough to recognize that forced bravado, that self-deprecating glint in her eyes.
“About what?”
The rebel shrugged, pretending to stretch as she leaned back in her chair.
“Just, y’know… how much I love studying. My absolute favorite thing to do.”
The Piltie didn’t laugh. She just kept looking at her. Waiting.
Vi sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.
“It’s just… this,” she gestured at the book, “is impossible. I don’t get any of it. You’re breezing through, and I’m stuck on page one.”
“It’s not impossible, Darling. You just need the right approach.”
“Or maybe I just need a better brain,” the redette shook her head, scoffing.
Caitlyn’s frown deepened.
“Vi…” she reached across the table, placing a hand over the Wolf woman’s. “You’re not dumb.”
“Feels like I am,” the brawler huffed a humorless laugh.
“You’re not,” the bluenette insisted. “You have dyslexia, Vi. That doesn’t make you stupid. It just means your brain works differently.”
“Yeah, well, ‘different’ doesn’t help me pass my exams.”
The top student squeezed her girlfriend’s hand.
“Vi.”
“I just… don’t get it,” the Hybrid sighed, gesturing at the book, voice flat. “I’m sittin’ here, staring at the same page, and it might as well be written in a whole other language.”
She swallowed, voice quieter now.
“I don’t know why I even try. I’m never gonna be as smart as you.”
The Human’s heart squeezed.
“Vi… don’t say that.”
“It’s true.”
“No, it’s not.” The Piltie’s grip tightened. “You are smart. Really smart.”
The Zaunite looked away, unconvinced. Her girlfriend didn’t let go.
“You became hockey captain because you know how to lead, how to strategize. You ran a gang, Vi. Not because you were reckless, but because you could outthink the people trying to bring you down. You’ve passed every exam, even when the system was stacked against you.”
The hockey striker’s ears twitched, her fingers tightening slightly around the ice-skater’s.
“I know it’s hard. I know it’s frustrating. And I know that when something feels impossible, it’s easy to believe that it’s your fault, that you’re just not good enough.” She shook her head. “But that’s not true. You’re not stupid, Vi. You’re just struggling. And struggling doesn’t mean you’re not smart.”
Vi swallowed, something thick forming in her throat. Caitlyn’s thumb brushed over her knuckles.
“I also know that things can be scary sometimes. That maybe asking for help feels worse than just pushing through it alone.” Her voice softened. “But I need you to hear me when I say this, you’re not alone. I’m here. Always. And we’ll figure this out together. And you’ll see for yourself just how smart you are.”
“…Right,” the rebel exhaled slowly, staring at their joined hands.
The Piltie studied her for a moment, then spoke softly.
“By the way… My father gave you the number of that doctor, didn’t he?”
The Zaunite stiffened.
Her Human then knew the answer.
The Hybrid had tucked that little slip of paper in her pocket weeks ago. She had read the name over and over, traced the numbers with her thumb. But she hadn’t called.
Hadn’t even tried.
Because what if it didn’t help? What if it only proved that she was too far gone?
“…Yeah,” she admitted, voice quieter now.
“Have you called yet?” Caitlyn’s thumb brushed over her knuckles.
Vi swallowed.
“No.”
A pause. Then, gentle as ever, her girlfriend asked.
“Why not?”
“Dunno,” the Wolf woman let out a shaky breath. “Guess I just… don’t wanna find out that even that won’t fix me.”
The top student’s heart ached. She hated hearing the redette talk about herself like this.
“You’re not broken, Darling.”
The Hybrid’s ears flattened slightly. She didn’t reply.
“You don’t have to do this alone. I’ll sit with you when you call. If you want, we can do it together,” the Human gave her hand another squeeze. “I’ll be there, with you. I can come with you, if you want.”
The brawler hesitated. Looked down at their hands. Then, finally, she gave a small nod.
“…Yeah. Okay. I’ll… I’ll try…”
The taller woman smiled.
“Okay.”
The Zaunite wasn’t sure what to think. The words had reached her, but they felt distant now, like a voice calling from the other end of a long tunnel. Her fingers drummed against the edge of the textbook, but her mind was somewhere else entirely.
She wasn’t just struggling with school. She was struggling with everything.
She looked at Caitlyn. Her perfect, brilliant, loving Caitlyn. The girl who was patient enough to sit here and help her through this mess. The Piltie who had always seen something in her, even when Vi couldn’t see it in herself.
And why?
Why did this woman waste her time on her? A dumb street rat who could barely read without wanting to throw something across the room. A girl with blood on her hands. A girl who had been raised in violence, shaped by it, and would probably never escape it completely.
The difference between them was staggering. Caitlyn was grace, she was light, she was everything Vi could never be.
And this brawler?
She was just a walking disaster waiting to happen.
How long before she ruined this too? Before she dragged the bluenette down with her?
She clenched her fists under the table, ears flattening slightly as the weight of it all pressed down on her chest.
“Vi?”
She blinked, looking up. The Human was watching her again, eyebrows knitted together in concern.
“You’re still lost in thought,” she said, tilting her head. “Are the exams stressing you out that much?”
“Yeah… Sorry…”
“You’re overthinking,” the top student exhaled, smiling softly. “I know you, Darling. You always get stuck in your head when something’s bothering you.”
The redette swallowed, looking back down at the textbook.
If only she knew.
The Piltie reached across the table, placing a hand on the Zaunite’s wrist.
“Hey. You’re not alone in this, okay? We’ll study together, and you’ll do just fine. I believe in you.”
The words were meant to be comforting. And normally, they would be. But to the Wolf woman, they only twisted the knife deeper.
Caitlyn believed in her.
Caitlyn trusted her.
And Vi didn’t deserve any of it.
She never would.
The Human tapped her pen against the open textbook, her eyes flicking toward her Hybrid. The brawler was staring blankly at the page, jaw clenched, brows furrowed. But she wasn’t reading. Not really.
The bluenette had been watching her long enough to notice the way her fingers curled slightly against her thigh, the way her tail barely moved, a rare stillness that only settled over her when something was eating at her.
“Alright,” she sighed softly and closed her own textbook, “that’s enough for now.”
The redette blinked, looking up.
“What?”
“We’re taking a break.”
“Nah, I’m good.”
“You heard me. We’ve been at this for hours. We should do something else.”
“Like what?” the brawler raised an eyebrow.
“Well… there’s a gala coming up this weekend,” the Piltie’s smirk grew. “I think we should go.”
The Zauntie immediately grimaced.
“Pass.”
“Oh, come on,” the taller woman coaxed, nudging her shoulder. “You don’t even want to think about it? It could be fun.”
“For you,” Vi scoffed. “That’s your world, Cupcake. Fancy dresses, high society, people who don’t want a street rat anywhere near them. Not my scene. Never has been, never will be.”
“You are not a street rat,” Caitlyn frowned.
The Wolf woman shrugged, looking away.
“Either way, I don’t belong at some snobby rich-people event. You should go with someone else.”
The top student frowned, her playful expression fading into something softer. She reached for the rebel’s hand, threading their fingers together.
“Vi, you belong with me,” she said gently. “And I belong with you.”
The redette hesitated. Her fingers curled slightly around the bluenette’s, but she still looked doubtful.
“I don’t want to go with anyone else,” Caitlyn continued, squeezing her hand. “I want you by my side. I want to dance with you, laugh with you… I want to show you off because you’re amazing, Vi. And not just to me. You’re my awesome, beautiful, badass girlfriend. Who, by the way, would look absolutely stunning in a suit.”
The Hybrid let out a small chuckle despite herself.
“Flattery, huh? That your master plan?”
“Is it working?”
The Zaunite sighed, rubbing the back of her neck.
“I dunno, Cupcake…”
“Please?” the Human pouted, batting her eyelashes dramatically.
The brawler groaned, shaking her head.
“You’re ridiculous.”
“And you love me, Darling.”
She huffed, but a small smirk tugged at her lips.
“…Fine. I’ll go.”
The Piltie grinned triumphantly.
“That’s my good girl.”
Vi rolled her eyes but felt a little lighter, her tail wagging at the nickname. The weight in her chest was easing. Just a bit. Caitlyn had that effect on her.
Notes:
Last arc of this "season" has started.
I already apologize for the drama incoming...
Don't worry you guys! I have a plan!
Well... Several plans in fact. Big one starting 1st April. And nope, that's not a joke x)
Pinterest links for fanarts:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521824498147/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521821305794/
Chapter 51: Vipers' nest
Summary:
The Wolf woman’s throat tightened so much she thought she might choke. Her skin crawled. The suit felt like chains. The weight of their scorn pressed down on her, suffocating. Her chest was tight, vision swimming.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi stood stiffly in front of the ornate mirror, fidgeting with the tie around her neck for the third time in five minutes. Her tail twitched with nervous energy, her wolf ears flicking back and forth.
“Hold still,” Jayce chuckled softly, stepping behind her. His large hands gently pushed hers away from the knot, turning her to face him. “Let me help you. You’re going to strangle yourself otherwise.”
The Wolf woman huffed, staring at her reflection. She barely recognized herself. The sleek red suit, the polished shoes… She looked like someone else entirely.
Jayce carefully adjusted the tie, tugging it into place with practiced ease. He straightened her collar, brushing off imaginary dust from her shoulders.
“There,” he said, smiling. “Perfect.”
The redette exhaled slowly. Her tail swayed just a little, but her expression remained tense. The broad man caught it immediately. He rested a comforting hand on her shoulder.
“Vi,” he began gently, “I know you’re nervous. But you really don’t have to be.”
“Easy for you to say. You belong here,” the brawler glanced away.
“And so do you,” Caitlyn’s friend’s smile softened.
The Hybrid gave him a doubtful look, her ears flattening a bit. He squeezed her shoulder, sensing she needed to be reassured.
“Look. Caity’s already told you: tonight’s crowd? It’s full of pro-Hybrid defenders. Plus, it’s hosted by the Kirammans. And them? They want you there. This family has been fighting for Hybrid rights for years. You’re not just tolerated. You’re welcomed.”
Vi exhaled, but it came out shaky.
“Doesn’t change the fact I’m still… me. Street rat from Zaun. And now I’m about to walk into a room full of Piltover’s richest and fanciest.” She tugged on her sleeve, uncomfortable. “I don’t… I don’t fit.”
Jayce gently turned her to face him, his expression earnest.
“You fit exactly where Caitlyn is,” he said softly. “And that means you fit here.”
“I just…” The Wolf woman bit her lip, her eyes flicking down. “I don’t want to embarrass her.”
The broad man chuckled, warm and genuine.
“Vi Lane. You could show up wearing your old bomber jacket and I swear this woman’d still look at you like you hung the moon.”
That earned the tiniest smile from her. He continued, softer now.
“Her parents like you, Vi. A lot. They see what Caitlyn sees. Loyalty, strength, heart. You protect her. You love her. That’s what matters.”
“I just… I’m stepping into a world that’s not mine. It’s…” the redette took a shaky breath, her tail flicking uncertainly.
“Maybe not the world you were born into… but the world you deserve. The one you fought for. The one you’re building with her.”
The brawler’s eyes stung for a moment. She blinked quickly, chuckling quietly to break the emotion.
“Damn, Pretty Boy. You’re better at pep talks than I thought.”
He grinned.
“I’ve had practice. Mostly with myself.” He squeezed her shoulder one last time. “And hey. If you get overwhelmed in there, just come find me. I’ll be your escape plan.”
“Deal,” laughed the Hybrid.
She turned back toward the mirror, this time with a little less tension in her posture. Her friend gave her a once-over, hands on his hips.
“You clean up well, you know.”
The rebel snorted.
“Don’t get used to it.”
He chuckled and headed toward the door.
“Come on. Caity’s probably already pacing downstairs.”
The redette followed, still nervous.
*****
The grand hall was already alive with music and chatter when Vi and Jayce stepped inside. The chandeliers sparkled overhead, the marble floor polished to perfection. The Wolf woman took a breath, smoothing the front of her jacket with sweaty palms. Her tail gave a small flick, betraying her nerves.
But then she saw her.
Caitlyn stood across the room, radiant in a flowing deep-blue gown that shimmered like starlight with every movement. Her hair was styled elegantly, and her smile, soft and kind, lit up her whole face.
Next to her stood Mel Medarda, dressed in a stunning white gown that contrasted beautifully with her dark skin and golden jewelry. The two women were chatting easily, laughing like old friends.
“Wait… Mel?” she whispered, blinking, leaning toward Jayce. “What the hell…? But… She’s a professor. At the uni!”
“And part of Piltover’s high society,” the man chuckled. “Of course she and Caity know each other.” He nudged the Hybrid lightly. “You didn’t think Caity only hangs out with students, did you?”
Vi watched them for another second, still stunned by how natural it looked. Caitlyn and Mel, two powerful women from worlds the brawler barely understood, laughing together like sisters.
Jayce’s voice softened beside her, whispering.
“I’m in love with her, you know.”
The redette’s head snapped toward him.
“Wait… Mel?”
“Yeah. For a while now. We’re kind of… already dating, in a way.” He gave a sheepish little smile, rubbing the back of his neck. “But I still can’t bring myself to tell her just how much she means to me. She’s so elegant, so brilliant… sometimes it feels like she’s in another world entirely…” he trailed off, exhaling.
“Huh. But… I thought you were with Viktor?”
“I am,” he said with an easy shrug. “I’m polyamorous.”
“Gotcha.” She hesitated, then smirked a little. “Okay, since we’re laying it all out… I gotta admit something. Back when I first met you? I was totally convinced you had a thing for Caitlyn. The two of you were always together, laughing, making each other blush… you even had secret inside jokes. I might’ve… uh… gotten a little jealous.”
“She told me that,” his chuckling turned into a softened smile.
The Hybrid’s ears flicked up in surprise.
“What?”
“Caitlyn told me you were jealous of me, even before you two started dating.” He shook his head fondly. “But Vi… Caity and I are like siblings. She’s the little sister I never knew I needed. There’s never been anything else there. And honestly?” He glanced over at the other woman with her “little sister”, who was elegantly sipping from a glass of champagne. “And you know… I’d give anything to have what you and Caity have… but with Mel,” he gave Vi a grateful smile, bumping his shoulder against hers.
“Really?”
“Yeah. I mean… when you two are together, it’s impressive. You look at each other like there’s nothing else in the world. The way you smile at each other… it’s different. Softer. Warmer. Even the smallest glance between you two feels like a promise. Honestly, if I filmed you, you’d be embarrassed. Your faces scream ‘I love you’ so loudly it’s almost indecent.”
They stood there for a moment, watching Caitlyn throw her head back in laughter at something Mel said.
“One day…” Jayce sighed dreamily.
“One day…” Vi smirked.
The redette took a breath, her nerves still fluttering… but seeing her girlfriend’s radiant smile across the room made everything feel a little less terrifying.
*****
The evening had blurred into a swirl of glittering lights and polite conversation. Vi stood near one of the grand marble columns, a crystal glass of expensive wine cradled in her hand. She wasn’t much of a wine person. Not really her thing, but she had to admit, this stuff was smooth.
Caitlyn had been at her side for much of the night, their fingers brushing, stealing glances and smiles. But inevitably, people came. Nobles, council members, ambassadors… all eager to speak with the Kiramman heiress. The Wolf woman understood. This was the bluenette’s world, and tonight she shone in it.
So the brawler watched from a distance, quietly proud of her girlfriend.
She let herself relax for a while, the music humming around her, the polished room alive with elegance…
Until a group approached.
Four nobles. Two women and two men, all dressed in shimmering silks and tailored suits, the kind that screamed old money and arrogance. Their smiles were cold, their eyes sharper than glass.
“You’re that Vi, aren’t you?” One of the women tilted her head.
“Yeah. That’s me,” the Hybrid turned toward them, posture defensive.
The man beside her let out a breath through his nose, like he was stifling a laugh.
“Caitlyn’s… hanger-on.”
The rebel’s smile stiffened.
“I’m her girlfriend.”
The group exchanged glances… and then they all laughed.
Loud. Cruel.
"Girlfriend?" the shorter woman repeated, her voice incredulous. "Oh, sweetie… that’s adorable."
“Oh,” one of the men chuckled, “that’s precious.”
“I thought you were her pet,” sneered the other woman, swirling her glass. “But I suppose… stray dogs do sometimes follow noble carriages.”
The Zaunite’s throat went dry. The suit she wore suddenly felt suffocating, the collar pressing in too tight.
"You honestly think," one woman said, stepping forward, her heels clicking against marble like hammers to a coffin, "that someone like her would ever settle for… someone like you?"
Vi's heart thudded painfully, against her ribs.
"You’re a street rat from Zaun," the other noble sneered. "Look at you. You might be wearing a suit, but you’re still just… trash in silk."
The Wolf woman’s hands trembled. Her tail stiffened.
"You really think," the woman hissed, leaning close enough for the redette to smell her expensive perfume, "that she sees you as more than the stray that you really are? You’re a project, maybe. Something to fix. Something to parade around."
"She’s better than you, kid," the tall man added, his smile venomous. "Everyone knows it. And when she’ll come back to her senses, she’ll go back to her world. Our world. And you?" He shrugged. "You’ll go back to the gutter."
Her knuckles whitened. She bit the inside of her cheek until she tasted blood, but it couldn’t anchor her. Her legs trembled.
"Oh… did that hurt?" The woman pouted mockingly. "Poor thing. Maybe you should scamper back to Zaun. Find a nice little alley to curl up in. Maybe beg for scraps. It’s what you’re good at, isn’t it?"
“You honestly thought this was your fairy tale, didn’t you?”
The soft whisper broke her. The brawler’s vision blurred. She couldn’t breathe. Her claws had extended slightly without her noticing, digging into the delicate crystal of the wine glass.
"You don’t belong here."
"You're not one of us."
"You’re just… dirt. Wearing a suit someone else paid for."
Vi's heart twisted painfully. All her insecurities… All the fears she tried to bury deep… Dragged back into the light and twisted like knives.
She forced herself to turn, to leave, but they weren’t done yet.
"Run along, mutt."
"Back to the trash heap you crawled out of."
"And do Caitlyn Kiramman a favor, stay in your trash."
"Forget about Caitlyn."
"She doesn’t deserve you. She’s a Kiramman."
"You’re not worthy of her."
“You’re just a stupid stray.”
"She deserves better than a dumb street rat like you."
"She deserves someone… clean."
They laughed again, cruel and cold.
The Wolf woman’s throat tightened so much she thought she might choke. Her skin crawled. The suit felt like chains. The weight of their scorn pressed down on her, suffocating. Her chest was tight, vision swimming.
CRACK.
The crystal shattered in her hand.
Shards sliced into her palm and fingers, red droplets welling up instantly. But Vi barely felt the sting over the flood of shame and humiliation threatening to drown her. Their laughter rang in her ears as blood mixed with the spilled wine, dripping onto the pristine marble floor like a silent confession.
She couldn’t breathe.
Couldn’t stay.
She bolted.
She pushed through the doors and stumbled outside, cold air hitting her face.
She broke into a run, down the stone steps and into the darkened garden. Her breaths came ragged and shallow, each one laced with shame, humiliation, and self-loathing.
They were right.
She didn’t belong here.
What the hell was I thinking?
Vi sat on the edge of a marble fountain, her head in her hands, breaths sharp and ragged. Her palm still bled slowly, crimson drops falling into the water, swirling like ink.
She felt like she was suffocating. Her heart pounded with each echo of those words.
Street rat. Mutt. Stray. Trash pretending to be someone. A broken thing trying to fit in a world too perfect, too bright.
She was drowning in it, in all the fears she’d tried to bury so deep. But they kept coming back. Stronger. More terrifying.
A warm hand touched her shoulder.
The Wolf woman flinched. Her breath caught.
“Vi?”
That voice.
Soft. Gentle. Worry laced through every syllable.
She slowly looked up.
Caitlyn.
Her perfect Caitlyn, hair downed elegantly, the blue gown shimmering like starlight. But her face… her face was tight with concern, her eyes shining with panic and something so raw it almost hurt to look at.
“I saw the broken glass… the blood…” the taller woman’s voice trembled. “I… I started to panic. I thought you were hurt. Really hurt. What happened?”
The redette opened her mouth, but nothing came out at first. The bluenette taking her injured hand so carefully it made the brawler’s throat close up. She winced as the Human inspected the cuts, tenderly wrapping her handkerchief around them.
“Vi… talk to me,” she whispered, looking into her eyes.
The Hybrid’s defenses crumbled. She shook her head.
“They’re right…” she rasped. Her voice cracked. “Those nobles. They… they told me I don’t belong here. That I’m just trash in silk. A mutt someone dragged in. And… they’re not wrong.”
Caitlyn’s face darkened, but Vi pressed on, the words pouring out like poison.
“You and me… we’re oil and water, Cait.” Her breath hitched. “That’s all there is. I don’t belong in this world. You’re… you’re everything. You’re brilliant and elegant and you fit here. And I’m just…” she choked, looking away, “a dumb street rat from Zaun who’s only going to drag you down. I shouldn’t have come tonight. Hell… I shouldn’t even be with you.”
There was silence.
Then the Piltie’s hands cradled her face, forcing the Zaunite to look at her.
Her blue eyes burned with fire.
“No,” Caitlyn said softly, but with steel behind the word. “No, Vi. Don’t you dare believe any of that.”
The Wolf woman’s breath trembled.
“I know our worlds are different,” the taller woman continued, her voice thick with emotion. “I know we come from opposite sides of the map. But I also know this: I love you.” She took a shaky breath. “I love you, Vi. For everything you are. For the strength you have. For the heart you hide. And I know you love me too. That’s the truth. That’s our truth. And it’s the only thing that matters.”
The redette’s eyes filled with tears. The bluenette pressed their foreheads together.
“Don’t let their jealousy, their small-minded cruelty, poison that.” She kissed the corner of the Hybrid’s mouth, so soft, so gentle. “You belong with me. Because I belong with you.”
The brawler let out a shaky sob.
“I don’t deserve you,” she whispered.
The Human smiled through her own tears.
“You deserve me. And I deserve you.”
And then, the Piltie leaned in and kissed her.
It was soft, slow, and full of everything words couldn’t say. Warmth, reassurance, love. The kind of kiss that said I see you. All of you. And I still choose you.
When she finally pulled back, she rested her forehead against the Zaunite’s once more.
“Come with me,” Caitlyn murmured, her thumb brushing away a tear from Vi’s cheek.
Vi blinked, confused.
“Let’s leave,” the bluenette said gently. “Let’s go back to my dorm.” Her voice softened even more, tender and inviting. “I want to spend the rest of this evening with you. Just us. No gowns. No crowds. Just our arms around each other, holding you close, taking care of my amazing girlfriend.”
The redette’s breath caught in her throat.
“I want to cuddle up with you, fall asleep with you, and remind you that you belong exactly where I am,” the bluenette finished, her eyes shining with love.
The Wolf woman let out a breath that was half a sob, half a laugh.
“You really mean that?” she asked, her voice trembling.
The taller woman smiled, kissing her again, slower this time, her hand running gently through the brawler’s hair.
“I mean every word.”
The Zaunite finally smiled, a small, fragile smile, and nodded.
“Yeah… yeah… Okay… Let’s go…”
Caitlyn stood, lacing her fingers through Vi’s uninjured hand, and together, they walked away from the cold marble and cruel laughter, toward somewhere warm and safe.
Notes:
Poor Vi... TT
Links for the fanart:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823022443/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521822858984/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521821305815/
Chapter 52: Way too bad
Summary:
Every whisper she heard, every glance thrown her way, tightened the knot in her chest. Her heart was heavy, her breath shallow, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of drowning.
Notes:
Things are getting worse and worse...
Vi is drowning more and more in her dark thoughts.
Does she deserve Caitlyn? Isn't she a problem, even a danger, for the beautiful and kind Piltie?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Days passed, but Vi couldn’t shake the weight pressing on her chest.
Every hallway she walked down, every glance thrown her way. It was like the whispers she constantly heard from other students were clunging to her skin. They weren’t even trying to be discreet.
“She’s dangerous.”
“She’ll drag Caitlyn down with her.”
“Just a street rat in fancy clothes.”
“She doesn’t belong.”
“Caitlyn Kiramman deserves someone who can elevate her, not hold her back.”
At first, the Wolf woman tried to brush it off. She told herself it didn’t matter. Her girlfriend’s opinion was the only one that counted.
But words had teeth. They wormed their way into cracks, dug deep into old wounds. And the redette had so many cracks already.
Every time she sat with the Human to study, every time the bluenette smiled at her with that endless patience and love, the Hybrid’s mind twisted painfully.
She’s wasting her time on me.
She deserves someone who doesn’t struggle with reading simple words. Someone who doesn’t stumble over reading assignments.
Someone who knows how to speak at fancy galas, not someone who breaks glass in her hand just because of people’s words.
Someone who belongs in her world.
It became harder and harder to meet those kind blue eyes.
At night, when Caitlyn wrapped herself around her and whispered soft words into her hair, Vi would lie awake, staring at the ceiling, heart heavy. It felt like a stone sinking deeper into dark waters.
The whispers wouldn’t stop.
They followed her on campus. In the locker rooms. On the ice. In classes. In corridors. The other students weren’t whispering anymore. They were talking out loud. Even the way some professors looked at her now felt different. Tight smiles, polite nods, but eyes filled with doubt. Those who once nodded with quiet encouragement now looked at her with hesitation, as if questioning why she was still here.
She started arriving late to classes, keeping her head down. Started skipping meals with Caitlyn, making excuses. Stopped answering Jayce’s texts.
She couldn’t bear the thought of dragging them down with her.
Some evenings, as the top student studied quietly at her desk, bathed in the soft golden glow of her reading lamp, the brawler sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her hands. Scarred. Calloused. Rough from fights and street life.
Stray’s hands.
She balled them into tight fists.
I shouldn’t be here.
She deserves better.
I’ll only hurt her in the end.
Her heart ached, sharp and suffocating.
And for the first time… she wondered if walking away might actually be the right thing to do.
Vi felt worse and worse.
Every whisper she heard, every glance thrown her way, tightened the knot in her chest. Her heart was heavy, her breath shallow, and she couldn’t shake the feeling of drowning.
She needed Caitlyn.
The thought flickered in her mind constantly, like a lifeline just out of reach.
Her presence. Her voice. The way she could chase away the dark with just one look.
But… did she really have the right to bother her?
She’s got enough on her plate. She deserves someone strong, someone who lifts her up, not someone clinging to her like dead weight.
She pressed her palms to her eyes, willing the spiraling thoughts to stop.
But they only got louder.
Practice should’ve been her escape. But even the ice didn’t help this time. It even betrayed her.
She couldn’t focus. She missed passes. Stumbled on clean drills. Her skating felt sluggish. Her mind was miles away, tangled in doubt and self-loathing.
At least Darius wasn’t there today, to rip into her. Small mercy.
Her teammates tried to joke with her in the locker room, tried to pull her into conversation with lighthearted banter, but she barely heard them. She mumbled half-hearted responses, anything, just to make them stop looking at her with worried eyes. She shoved her gear into her bag, and kept her head down.
They cared about her. She knew that. And still… she couldn’t reach for them either.
She felt completely alone.
The locker room emptied out, laughter and conversation fading down the hall.
Vi sat there for a moment longer, staring blankly at the floor.
Her chest hurt. She couldn’t breathe.
Then, without really thinking, she grabbed her bag and left.
Her heart knew where to go before her mind caught up.
I need her.
She slung her bag over her shoulder and walked out into the night. She cut through campus in long strides, the cold biting at her face. Her breath came out in short, shaky puffs.
Caitlyn’s dorm. She knew her girlfriend would be there. This was her quiet time, when classes were over and she’d usually curl up with a book, waiting for Vi to finish training. She could almost see it in her mind. The cozy room, the familiar scent of books and tea, her awesome, stunning, beautiful, perfect girlfriend’s soft smile when she opened the door.
The thought of seeing her… of hearing her voice… of feeling her arms around her… Her safe place.
The brawler’s chest tightened. Her footsteps quickened.
She needed her.
And maybe, just for tonight… she could let herself need someone. She could let herself be the one needing comfort, not the one comforting. Yeah. Juste tonight…
Vi’s steps felt heavier the closer she got to Caitlyn’s dorm building.
Her heart pounded in her chest, not from nerves this time, but from sheer need. She climbed the stairs two at a time, reached Caitlyn’s door, and knocked softly at first.
“Cait?”
No answer.
She knocked again, this time a little louder.
“Cupcake? It’s me.”
Silence.
She frowned, pressing her ear to the door. Nothing but quiet.
Her pulse quickened.
She knocked again, firmer. Then again.
Still nothing.
Okay. Maybe she’s not here. Maybe she’s studying somewhere else. Maybe with Irelia and Riven. Or maybe she just went for tea, forgot to text.
But still… she always told Vi.
Always.
Her fingers trembled slightly as she pulled out her phone and dialed Caitlyn.
Straight to voicemail.
She hung up and tried again.
Voicemail.
Her throat tightened.
She called a third time, biting her lip hard.
Still nothing.
She stared at the door, willing it to open.
It’s fine , she told herself. She’s probably busy. You’re overreacting. You always do.
But the pit in her stomach told her otherwise. Her vision blurred. She exhaled shakily and scrolled down to Irelia’s contact, tapping the call button with shaking fingers.
It rang twice before the line picked up.
“Vi?” Irelia answered, sounding… relieved. “Hey! How are you?”
“Irelia… Is Caitlyn with you? Or with Riven?” the Wolf woman asked quickly, trying to keep her voice steady, but it cracked at the end.
There was a short pause on the line.
“No… She’s not..”
The redette’s heart stopped.
“I was just about to call you about that, actually.”
Vi’s breath caught. Her stomach twisted.
“Wait… call me? Why?” Her voice cracked, raw and panicked.
There was a pause. The background noise quieted. Irelia’s tone shifted into concern.
“Vi… Caitlyn was supposed to meet me and Riven for our group project… half an hour ago.”
The Hybrid’s blood ran cold.
“She’s late?” Her voice cracked, panic beginning to set in.
“She’s never late,” Irelia whispered. “Not once. And she’s not answering her phone either. I thought maybe she was with you?”
Vi’s legs felt weak. She pressed a hand to the wall to steady herself.
“I… I thought she was with you,” she breathed. Her voice was barely audible.
There was a heavy silence between them, both sides piecing it together.
“She told us she’d meet us right after classes,” Irelia said quietly. “She was excited, said she couldn’t wait to finish early because she had plans with you tonight.”
The Wolf woman’s throat closed.
“Irelia…” she rasped, “she’s not here. She’s not answering. I knocked, I called… nothing.”
On the other end of the line, Irelia went very quiet.
“…Vi,” she said softly, “this… this isn’t like her.”
The redette swallowed hard. Her vision blurred slightly.
“I know.”
Neither of them spoke for a moment. The silence was suffocating.
“I… I think something’s wrong,” Irelia finally said, her voice barely a whisper.
“I think so too,” the brawler breathed, her heart pounding so loud it hurt.
She stared down at her phone, heart pounding in her ears.
Something wasn’t right. Something was wrong. Horribly wrong.
She could feel it in her bones.
And now, panic began to crawl up her throat. For the first time in a long time… Vi felt completely powerless.
Where are you, Cupcake?
Notes:
Am sorry? Plz do not hate me? T.T
Chapter 53: Where are you?!
Summary:
Is she hurt? Is she scared? Is she calling for me right now?
Her vision blurred with unshed tears.
Hang on, Cupcake. I swear I’ll find you.
Notes:
Caitlyn is missing...
Where could she be? What happened to her?
Will Vi find her before something bad happens to Caitlyn?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi’s legs carried her faster than she realized. She burst into the café where Irelia and Riven were waiting, both sitting tensely with untouched drinks in front of them.
Irelia’s head snapped up, her eyes wide and worried.
“Still othing?” she asked, even though the Wolf woman’s face said it all.
Vi’s chest heaved. She shook her head.
“No answer. No call. Nothing. I tried again and again.”
“She’s never this late. Never.” Riven swore under her breath.
They all sat there for a moment, suffocated by the silence and the growing knot in their stomachs. They needed to think rationally. Where could the bluenette have gone? Did something happen to her? It surely did. If she was going somewhere, she would have told her friends, so they’d know she’d be late.
“Vi… this isn’t normal,” Irelia bit her lip.
“I know,” the brawler’s breath caught. Her voice shook.
She clenched her hands into tight fists on the table. Her scars burned.
“We’ll need help. And I know exactly who to call.”
She pulled out her phone, heart racing, and opened the gang group chat. Her fingers flew across the screen, frantic.
Vi 6:38pm
Caitlyn’s missing
no answer, no sign
she didn’t show up for her project with
Irelia and Riven
need eyes everywhere
check campus, parks, library, dorm areas,
downtown
look for anything fucking off
if you find anything at all
call me immediately
The replies came in fast.
Sett 6:46pm
already leaving
i’ll check the bridge and rail stations
Ekko 6:46pm
Searching campus grounds and rooftops
Clag 6:47pm
Shit.
heading toward the east district
Akali 6:47pm
I’ll check the lower streets, alleys, anywhere hidden
Viego 6:47pm
I’ll ask around the cafés.
Maybe someone saw her.
The gang leader bit her lip so hard it almost bled.
Then a message from Morgana appeared, slower… and heavier.
Morgana 6:49pm
Vi… Didn’t you say Darius told you he was going
to “take back what’s his”?
The Hybrid’s whole body went still.
The words echoed.
Take back what’s his.
She’d knew it was about the team. His captain spot. His pride. But she also knew he was talking about Caitlyn. What if… he was involved?
Then, it hit her. That dickhead wasn’t her at the practice today. Even if he was barging about the fact that he was better than the Wolf woman, who he definitely saw as his rival, he would have been there. He would have been on the ice, since every day from the moment she became captain instead of him, trying to prove everyone that he deserved the spot better than her. So… why would he miss training, if not because he had something to do with Caitlyn’s missing…?
Riven noticed her go pale.
“Vi… what is it?”
“Darius. He wasn’t at practice today,” Vi’s voice was rough, shaking.
“What do you mean?” Irelia’s brow furrowed sharply.
Vi’s breath quickened.
“He’s never missed practice. Not once. He was always trying his best to get back the captain’s spot. Always trying to hurt me so I wouldn’t be able to play.”
Her mind raced.
He hates me for being part of the team. For taking his place. For being with Caitlyn. He’s always making comments about all this, saying that I stole what was his…
Riven leaned forward, her voice grim.
“You think he…?”
“He told me he was going to ‘take back what’s his’.” Vi’s hands trembled. “I thought he meant mostly hockey. I knew he also meant her. But I thought he would be trying to put me down, or to seduce Cait. But… this dickhead likes to play dirty…”
Irelia’s eyes widened in horror.
“No. No, no, no… he wouldn’t… would he? Vi… he wouldn’t hurt her… would he?”
The Wolf woman’s thoughts spiraled.
He’s cruel enough. He’s vindictive enough. He’s humiliated. What if he actually…
“I’m going to find him,” she shot up from her chair, her pulse pounding in her ears.
But her panic was giving way to something hotter. Something burning beneath her fear.
If he touched her…
“We’re coming with you, ”Irelia grabbed her arm.
The redette nodded, her vision blurring with fury and dread. She barely heard the next buzz of her phone.
Ekko 7:37pm
No sign on the main campus
Akali 7:44pm
Nothing on the lower streets yet
Clag 7:52pm
no trace in the east district
should I check the old sports complex?
Vi 7:53pm
we gotta take the Darius lead
Sett 7:55pm
got it boss
Kai’sa 7:55pm
What do we do?
Vi’s breath hitched.
She thought of Caitlyn’s bright smile. Her soft voice in the mornings. Her arms around her.
And then she thought of Darius’s cruel sneer. His jealousy. His rage. The possessive way he always glared at Caitlyn like she was part of some trophy he’d lost.
If he’s laid one single finger on her…
“I’ll kill him…” Her knuckles cracked.
“No! You can’t do that!” Riven’s eyes opened wide.
“Try me,” warned the gang leader.
She shoved her phone into her pocket and stormed toward the door, not even looking at Irelia and Riven she left behind her.
Her heart hammered in her chest.
Fear.
Rage.
The worst-case scenarios clawed at her mind.
Is she hurt? Is she scared? Is she calling for me right now?
Her vision blurred with unshed tears.
Hang on, Cupcake. I swear I’ll find you.
And if Darius had done anything to her… she’ll break him apart.
No more time for texts. It was time for a video group call. The brawler’s hands trembled as she hit the group video call button.
One by one, faces filled the screen. Sett, Claggor, Ekko, Akali, Viego, Kai’sa, Mylo, and Morgana. All of them looked tense. Silent. Waiting. The gang leader inhaled through her nose, holding the storm inside for just one second longer. Then she let it out, low and sharp.
“You all know what’s going on.” Her voice was cold steel.
They nodded, their expressions hardening.
“Morgana has a point. I think she’s right. Darius surely has something to do with Caitlyn’s missing. He wasn’t at practice today, after weeks of busting his ass to prove he should still be captain. He threatened me before. Many times. And once said he’d ‘take back what’s his.’” Her voice dropped to a growl. “That’s why I think he took her.”
The screen went silent for a second. No one doubted her.
She straightened. Her voice turned sharp and commanding.
“Morgana. Cameras. I know campus and city cameras are up. Sevika mentioned the uni’s ones when Ashe hurt Cait. I need you checking every feed. Campus, bus stations, alleys. Look for Caitlyn. Look for him. Look for anything. And start from the closest one to her dorm.”
“I’m on it,” Morgana nodded without hesitation.
“Viego,” Vi continued, eyes burning with fury, “use your charm. Talk to his friends. They know something. Shake them if you have to, but get information.”
“I’ll make them sing,” Viego smirked darkly.
“Claggor, Sett. Gear up. If he’s got backup, I’m not risking anyone going in light. Blades, bats, anything we might need.”
“Already on it,” Sett rumbled.
“Consider it done,” added Claggor.
“Kai’sa, Mylo. Tools. Lock picks, crowbars, explosives if we need them. If he’s holed up somewhere, we’re not knocking. We’re taking the door down.”
Kai’sa gave a curt nod. Mylo, usually the clown, was dead serious.
“We’ll be ready,” he said, voice low.
“Ekko, Akali. Float. Help anyone who needs backup. Fast response. You two are quickest. Stay sharp.”
“Understood,” Akali said, voice firm.
“Meet at the hideout in thirty minutes,” Vi finished, her voice lower but heavier. “We move fast, we move smart. No fuck-ups.”
They all nodded. No questions. No hesitation.
Vi’s gaze locked on Morgana’s through the screen.
“One last thing. Morgana?”
“Yes, boss?” answered the Crow Hybrid.
“The second you find something, anything, you call me.”
“I will.” Morgana’s tone was fierce.
There was a heavy silence, the weight of the moment pressing on all of them. Then, one by one, they spoke.
“We’ve got you, Vi,” Claggor said quietly.
“We’ll bring her home,” Viego promised.
“Nobody touches our own without consequences,” Sett growled.
The Wolf woman swallowed hard. Her voice softened for just a moment.
“Thank you, guys.”
Then the fire returned.
“Go.”
The screen went dark as they all disconnected, already moving. The redette stood still for a moment, fists clenched, breathing heavy.
Her family. Her friends. Her gang. They all trusted her. Followed her without hesitation. And they all knew. If Darius had hurt Caitlyn…
None of them would stop her from tearing him apart.
She stood, her rage now focused, sharp as a blade. And went straight to the gang’s hideout.
*****
Morgana 8:12pm
Darius abducted Caitlyn
That was the last message Vi saw on her phone. The one who made her run to the gang’s hideout. She should have known. She should haven’t let Caitlyn alone. She should have tell her to always wait for her. She should have deal with Darius before this happened! But now, it was too late. And she could only try to fix what had been done.
The door to the hideout slammed open. Vi stormed in, her breath ragged, her pulse hammering in her ears.
The room went silent.
Sett, Claggor, Kai’sa, Mylo, all already there, waiting. Their faces tense, eyes immediately locking on her. No words. Just action.
She didn’t waste a second. Her boots echoed on the old concrete floor as she headed straight for Morgana, who was seated at the desk, multiple screens lighting up her face with flickering security feeds.
The Crow Hybrid turned, her expression grim but steady.
“I’ve got him,” she gestured to one of the larger screens, her voice low but precise. “I tracked him through university and city cameras.”
The redette nodded. She knew Morgana would have get the job done. If anyone could break into those feeds and stitch together a trail, it was her.
“They’ve been holed up in an old factory near the edge of the industrial district. Been there for about an hour and a half now.”
The Wolf woman’s fists clenched so tight her knuckles cracked. But the Crow woman continued, looking at her leader, her tone softening just a little.
“Vi… from everything you’ve told me about her and from what I’ve seen?” She clicked a key, replaying footage: a blurry but clear-enough shot of Caitlyn struggling, fighting tooth and nail as Darius and two other guys tried to restrain her. She bit, kicked, elbowed, never giving up. “She made them work for it,” Morgana said quietly. “Hell, she’s probably still making them work for it.”
Pride swelled in Vi’s chest. Her Cupcake. Her fighter.
But it was quickly swallowed by fire.
Darius.
That bastard. He dared touch her.
Vi’s breath came out in sharp bursts. She could feel every muscle in her body coiling tighter and tighter.
She turned to the rest of the gang, her voice dark and steady, but venomous underneath.
“He took her.” Her eyes flashed. “And he’s gonna pay.”
Sett nodded once, his expression unreadable but deadly serious. Claggor exhaled through his nose, already rolling his shoulders, warming up. Mylo cracked his knuckles, eyes blazing with loyalty. Kai’sa gently set down the lock-pick kit she’d been double-checking, her hands steady.
Vi inhaled slowly, forcing herself to stay sharp.
“Morgana,” she said, her voice low. “Did you see anyone else with him?”
“Two guys,” the woman confirmed. “Tall. All muscle. But nothing you can’t handle.”
The brawler’s lip curled.
“Good.”
She turned to her crew. Her friends. Her family.
“We go in fast, we go in clean. We need to get Caitlyn secured as fast as possible, that’s the main priority,” she ordered. “But Darius is mine.” Her voice was ice and fire at once. “If any of his little goons try anything, don’t hold back. They’re yours.”
The gang nodded without hesitation. Morgana finally stood and placed a hand lightly on Vi’s arm. She knew she had to help her friend keep it together and not let rage get the best of her. Their boss needed her mind to stay clean and sharp.
“She fought back, Vi. Hard. She’s holding out.”
The redette’s chest ached with pride. And rage.
“I knew she would,” she whispered. “She’s a fierce one.”
The heavy metal door creaked open again. Viego, Akali, and Ekko rushed in, breathless, faces tight with tension.
“Do we have anything?” the white hair man asked immediately, his usual smooth confidence stripped down to worry.
“Yes. We know exactly where she is,” answered the gang leader.
The weight in the room shifted. Shoulders dropped slightly. A collective breath was taken. Vi’s eyes burned as they locked on Viego and Akali.
“Get the tools,” she ordered, her voice cold steel wrapped in fire.
They didn’t ask which tools. Everyone knew. The ones they only used when someone needed to pay. When pain had to be taught. Akali and Viego exchanged a brief glance and nodded, both of them vanishing toward the hidden storage room in the back without a word.
Vi turned. Her gaze landed on Ekko.
“You’re staying here, Little man,” she said.
“No! I’m coming too,” he said.
The kid stood there, fists clenched, his eyes bright with determination. The Wolf woman exhaled slowly.
“Ekko…” she stepped toward him.
“I can help,” he insisted. “I’m part of the team.”
“You do, indeed,” the Hybrid shook her head.
She placed a firm hand on his shoulder.
“But this?” Her voice softened, heavy with sadness. “This is going to be ugly. And I don’t want you to be part of it.”
“I can handle it,” he argued, eyes burning with stubborn loyalty. “I’m stronger than you think!”
“It’s about strength. Not this time.”
“I’m from Zaun too, Vi. I can be useful, I can help you. Let me come and prove myself to you.”
The redette’s jaw tightened.
“I won’t let you,” she murmured.
The dark-skin teenager opened his mouth to protest again, but she didn’t let him talk.
“I’m sorry…” the brawler whispered.
Before he could react, her fist struck fast and clean against the side of his head. He collapsed into her arms before he could even hit the floor.
The room went dead silent. Claggor and Mylo froze. Kai’sa’s eyes widened. Even Morgana glanced up in surprise. Vi gently eased Ekko down onto the worn leather sofa, brushing the curls from his forehead.
“I’m not letting him have blood on his hands,” she said quietly, more to herself than anyone else. She stood straight again, her face grim, eyes filled with rage and sorrow. “I won’t let another kid be traumatized by what it means to be a Zaunite stray. He wants to help them. His soul won’t be stained by violence.”
Her gaze swept across her gang. They all knew what that meant.
Tonight wouldn’t just be a rescue.
It would be retribution.
And none of them would leave with clean hands.
Especially Vi.
The Wolf woman’s voice dropped to a near growl. She was already moving toward the door, fury burning white-hot under her skin.
“Let’s go.”
Notes:
Bad things are going to happen...
Really ugly ones...
Chapter 54: The rescue
Summary:
The brawler’s fist slammed into his face again. Blood gushed from his nose, his lip was split wide open, and one eye had already swollen shut.
“Tell me what you did to her,” she growled, her voice a low, trembling snarl. “Say it. Say the truth.”
But the brute just grinned through the pain, spitting a thick glob of blood to the side.
“You already know,” he rasped.
Notes:
Vi and her gang found where is being kept captive. But will they arrive in time before something wrong... REALLY wrong, happens?
The gruesome spectacle unleashes Vi's inner beast.
And she loses control.
TW warning: rape attempt, blood, violence, brutal beating.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rusted door slammed open with a thunderous metallic echo that shook the building.
Vi was the first one in, followed closely by Sett, Claggor, and Akali. Their boots pounded the concrete floor of the abandoned warehouse, weapons drawn, hearts set on blood.
And then they saw her.
Caitlyn.
Tied cruelly to a cold, rusted steel support beam, Caitlyn hung by her arms, her full weight dragging against restraints that had torn her wrists raw. Deep, angry gashes where skin had split from hours of desperate struggling. Her shirt was ripped open, hanging in tatters, barely concealing the mottled bruises that bloomed across her ribs, her arms, her stomach… each one a silent testament to violence.
Dried blood caked her skin in streaks where cuts had opened and clotted, some still oozing, others already scabbed in jagged patches. Her lip was busted, split so deeply it had stained her chin crimson. One eye was swollen nearly shut, the skin around it purpling into a grotesque shadow. Her legs, trembling violently beneath her, barely kept her upright, shaking under exhaustion, cold, and the unbearable pain that radiated from every part of her battered frame.
Her head lolled forward, strands of matted hair falling across her face, and her breaths came in shallow, ragged gasps, like each one might be her last.
She wasn’t fully conscious.
A low, inhuman sound left the Wolf woman’s throat.
“CAIT!”
But her voice barely reached the bluenette’s ears.
Darius turned from her slowly, his bulk casting a wide shadow. His pants were hanging low, underwear still on, but it told more than enough. The implication was worse than anything she could have prepared herself for. Two hulking men flanked him, armed, faces cold.
“You’re too late,” the man smirked, his voice oozing poison. “She and I were just getting reacquainted.”
The Hybrid didn’t hear the rest. Rage blanketed everything.
She sprinted.
Claggor and Sett launched themselves at the two goons before Darius could even blink. Akali was already gone from sight, a blur of movement as she slammed a blade into one of their legs, sweeping low.
The Fox Hybrid caught a punch to the jaw but didn’t flinch. He drove his elbow into the man’s ribs with a crack, then slammed him into a pillar with enough force to shake dust from the ceiling. Claggor, wild-eyed and snarling, tackled the second guy into a pile of crates. They went down hard.
The redette went straight for the one who dared hurt her sweet girlfriend.
She didn't even give him a chance to prepare.
Her fist collided with his face, bone crunching under the impact.
“WHAT DID YOU DO TO HER?!”
The man stumbled, spat blood, laughed through a split lip.
“What had to be done.”
That single sentence made the Hybrid’s vision go white.
She slammed him against the wall, her knee driving into his ribs. He grunted in pain.
Her punch came from her hip, straight into his mouth. Another cracked across his cheek. Then another. He slumped, blood pouring freely now, his eyes dazed, but she grabbed him by the collar, yanked him back up.
“DON’T LIE TO ME!” she screamed.
She slammed him down again, once, twice. His head bounced off the concrete, groaning.
Vi grabbed Darius by the throat, pinning him down.
“What. Did. You. Do.”
She leaned in so close, her teeth clenched with trembling rage.
“I swear to God, if you touched her… if you really did…”
The man laughed. Wet, broken, full of blood.
The brawler’s fist slammed into his face again. Blood gushed from his nose, his lip was split wide open, and one eye had already swollen shut.
“Tell me what you did to her,” she growled, her voice a low, trembling snarl. “Say it. Say the truth.”
But the brute just grinned through the pain, spitting a thick glob of blood to the side.
“You already know,” he rasped.
The Wolf woman’s jaw clenched. She grabbed him by the collar and hauled him back up from the floor.
“Don’t play with me, you dickhead. I’ll tear your fucking spine out if you lie.”
Still, he said nothing.
Behind her, Morgana and Viego rushed to Caitlyn’s side. They worked fast, carefully untying the ropes that bit into her raw wrists. The Crow Hybrid murmured quietly, her hand trembling as she checked the bluenette’s pulse, peeled back the bloodied fabric at her shoulders and sides.
“She’s been drugged,” the woman muttered, furious. “Some kind of sedative. And bruised. Bad. But no signs of completed sexual assault. Thank god. We were just… just in time.”
“She fought,” the pale man said softly, his eyes never leaving the Piltie’s battered body. “You can see it. The scratches on his arms. His face. She fought back hard.”
The Zaunite turned her head slightly, barely listening.
Caitlyn was alive.
Vi swallowed the sob building in her throat.
Then Darius laughed.
It was a raw, mocking sound that echoed against the cold cement walls.
“Sure,” he rasped, blood bubbling between his broken teeth. “She fought like hell.” He coughed a wet, painful sound, then forced a grin, wide and gleaming with gore. “But you wanna know what she kept screaming?”
The redette’s breath caught mid-step. She froze. The world narrowed to a pinpoint.
He leaned forward with effort, blood dripping from his chin, and sneered through the crimson mess of his face.
“Your name,” the man hissed. “Over and over. Like a pathetic little prayer. ‘Vi… Vi…’” He mimicked her voice in a broken, high-pitched whimper. “And you weren’t there, were you? You were out playing the Human you’re not. While I was here…”
He smiled wider.
“…going to make her mine.”
That was it.
Something inside the Hybrid shattered. Something primal, something barely human. It didn’t crack. It exploded.
With a scream that tore from her gut, she launched herself at him, every ounce of restraint obliterated. Her first punch slammed into his temple with a sickening thud, jerking his head violently to the side.
Then another, straight into his mouth. Crunch. Teeth cracked. Blood gushed from his gums.
Then a third, his nose. It broke instantly, cartilage caving beneath the force. A geyser of red sprayed across his face and down Vi’s arm.
She didn’t stop.
Fists rained down in a blur. Over and over, knuckles splitting with each strike. Her hands were slick with his blood and her own, but the pain didn’t register. Nothing did. Nothing except the blinding, seething rage in her chest and the image of Caitlyn’s battered body burned behind her eyes.
“YOU SICK BASTARD!!!”
Smash. His cheekbone fractured, his head snapping back into the concrete.
“YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF SHIT!!!”
Crack. A tooth flew from his mouth and skittered across the floor.
“I’LL MAKE YOU FUCKING SUFFER!!!”
Thud. Thud. Thud. Her fists became hammers, her arms trembling with the force of each blow.
“I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!”
She barely noticed the blood spraying her face. Barely noticed when Darius slumped sideways, choking on his own shattered breath, coughing pieces of his teeth into a pool of blood.
Only when Claggor wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, locking her in place, did she feel the resistance. Sett grabbed her left arm, forcing it upward. Viego caught her right, prying her blood-slick fingers away from the pulp that used to be Darius’s jaw.
“Vi! Enough!” the Fox Hybrid shouted, strain in his voice as she thrashed in their grip.
The Wolf woman roared again, lunging forward, desperate to keep going. To finish it.
To finish him .
But they held her.
Her chest heaved. Her hands hung limp in the air, trembling. Blood dripped from her torn knuckles like water from a leaky faucet.
Darius slumped to the ground, twitching, barely conscious, his face barely recognizable. One eye swollen shut. Nose caved in. Jaw twisted at an unnatural angle. He was choking on his own breath, each wheeze more ragged than the last.
“Let me go!” the redette roared, straining against them. “He deserves it! HE DESERVES TO DIE!!!”
“No!” Claggor held tight. “Vi, look at us!”
“Keep it together!” Sett’s voice was low, fierce.
“You need to take care of Caitlyn first!” Viego said, meeting her eyes.
The gang leader stood there, still breathing like a wild animal. Shaking.
The pain in her chest was worse than the ache in her fists. Because she knew, even after all of this, it would never be enough.
Not for what he did to Caitlyn.
Never enough.
The brawler shook with rage. Her teeth clenched so hard her jaw ached. But slowly, her eyes turned to her girlfriend.
She was unconscious again in Morgana’s arms. Pale. Shaking. But alive.
Vi’s rage gave way to something heavier. Sicker. Her stomach turned.
They’d gotten here in time.
But barely.
And she knew one thing for sure.
If they’d been a few minutes later… the scene would’ve surely been different.
Much different.
“I’m going to burn him alive,” the Wolf woman whispered, her voice low and shaking with barely-contained rage.
Her bloodied fists hung at her sides, still twitching. Her eyes never left Darius’s broken, twitching form on the floor.
“He’s not just going to die… He’s going to beg for it,” she continued, her tone colder than steel. “I’ll make sure his screams echo through whatever hellhole we drag him to. Strip the flesh from his bones, inch by inch. No mercy. No end until there’s nothing left but ash and regret.”
She took one step forward, her breath shallow, lips curled.
“He’ll never touch anyone again. He won’t look at anyone again. And when I’m done with him… He’ll wish I’d just killed him tonight.”
No one said anything.
The silence was filled only by Caitlyn’s weak breathing… and Vi’s fury, coiled tight beneath her ribs like a viper ready to strike again.
The redette’s shoulders heaved as she knelt on the ground, her fists still dripping red, her jaw clenched so tightly it felt like her teeth might crack. Her eyes burned, but no tears came. Only rage. And grief. And the taste of something bitter and violent in her mouth.
She looked to the side. The bluenette laid limp in the Crow woman’s arms, her skin pale and bruised, her breaths shallow. A thin cut bled down the side of her neck. Her lips were cracked. Her blouse was half torn and barely hanging off her body. And her wrists… her wrists were torn open from the restraints.
The brawler’s heart shattered.
Then she turned her eyes on the others. Claggor, Sett, Viego, Akali, Kai’sa, Mylo… all of them standing there, tense and watching her, waiting. Every single one of them had blood on their hands, and the look in their eyes was the same: they would follow her anywhere.
And then her gaze slid back to Darius.
He was a heap on the floor. Blood pooled beneath him, mixing with the spit and filth. He twitched, groaned.
Still alive.
Still breathing.
Still smirking like the sick fuck he was.
The Zaunite rose slowly to her feet, her breath ragged, and stared at her gang. She looked at her fists. Opened them. Closed them again. Skin peeled. Bones swollen. Trembling.
Her voice was low, gravelly, the calm before the storm.
“I’ll bring her to the hospital. Now.”
No one questioned it.
“But him…” Vi’s eyes locked on Darius. Her tone shifted, like steel sliding from its sheath. “Prepare him for the VIP treatment.”
The room went still.
Heavy.
Everyone knew what that meant.
No one had to ask.
No one dared to ask.
She already made it clear.
She turned her head slowly toward the two thugs still groaning on the ground, beaten half to death. She didn’t even blink.
“The others?” she said coldly. “Do whatever you want.”
Her voice had no emotion. No rage. Just something emptier. Deadlier.
A promise of pain.
“Understood,” Viego’s face hardened as he stood.
“Been a while since we did it that way…” Sett cracked his knuckles.
“They’ll scream.” Akali flicked her knife open and shut with a grim, hollow rhythm.
“Let them,” Vi said.
Claggor stepped forward, hesitant.
“You sure about this? Vi… Only a few days earlier, you said you wanted us to do things differently, that it was Caitlyn who gave you the idea. And we all agreed to change our ways. To live more safely. So… I’m asking you… Do you really want to do this ? Do you really want to go down that way once more?”
The Wolf woman turned to him, slow and hollow-eyed.
“If you let him get away with what he did to her… if you let him breathe… don’t ever show your face to me again.”
The man nodded.
He wouldn’t let her down.
No one would.
Everyone knew what Darius had tried to do.
And everyone knew what that meant, in their world.
This wasn’t about revenge anymore.
This was justice. Their kind of justice.
Vi walked to Caitlyn, leaned down, and gently, so gently, lifted her into her arms. Her arms trembled from the rage still surging through her veins, but she held her girlfriend like she was glass.
“I’m taking her to the hospital,” she said. “Be ready.”
She didn’t continue.
She didn’t have to.
The look in her eyes said everything.
Darius would pray for death.
Without looking back, Vi walked toward the door, Caitlyn pressed against her chest.
As she crossed the threshold, she paused just long enough to say one last thing over her shoulder, her voice a whisper of smoke and fire.
“Don’t be quick.”
And then she was gone.
Notes:
Well! They arrived just in time before something horrible happened!
But the gang understood what Darius did and had tried to do to Caitlyn...
VIP treatment incoming!
Vi will show her worst side...
Will she come back from this?
Link for fanart:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521821949604/
For the second image, if we're correct, the artist is closetedYAWA.
Chapter 55: Broken
Summary:
The Hybrid looked away, jaw clenched.
Jinx reached out and gently laced her fingers with Vi’s. Her big sister looked down at the small hand holding hers, then back at her sister’s face, and she nodded, just once. It was enough to understand each other’s silent words.
Not everything had healed yet. The two sisters knew how fragile they still were since that horrendous day. And how one single thing could bring them down again.
Notes:
Vi and her gang saved Caitlyn just before something horrendous happened. Just in time...
Vi lost it. But now, she has to take care of Caitlyn, to bring her to hospital.
Because those hands know how to break... not how to heal.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The fluorescent lights of the hospital lobby buzzed faintly overhead as Vi burst through the entrance, Caitlyn cradled tightly in her arms, limp and barely conscious. The staff jolted into motion the moment they saw her, one of their own, and it didn’t take more than a glance at her bloodied, brutalized state for alarms to be raised.
“Emergency trauma unit, now!” someone shouted, and within seconds, a gurney was rolled out.
The Wolf woman hesitated, clutching her girlfriend a second longer before one of the nurses gently took hold of her arms.
“We’ve got her,” they promised.
“I…” the Hybrid said, voice hoarse. “She…”
A door slammed open a moment later, and there he was. Tobias Kiramman, in his lab coat, head surgeon, father. He froze mid-step when he saw the wreckage of his daughter, barely conscious, her skin marred with deep bruises, dried blood trailing down her legs, her body trembling.
Time stopped.
The redette stepped toward him, her face carved from stone.
“I found her like this,” she said, tone low but steady. “She was tied up. Beaten. Cut. And the son of a bitch tried to rape her.”
The words came out like acid. She didn’t name him. She didn’t want to. She had to keep his name unknown if she wanted to make him pay and vanish. Because that’s what he was going to become: unknown.
Tobias's jaw clenched so hard it shook. His face went white, then red. But he forced himself forward, snapping into medical mode even as his hands trembled.
“Get her to Trauma One. Full workup. Stabilize vitals. Prepare for possible internal damage. I want bloodwork and a tox screen now!”
The team moved fast, wheeling the young Human down the corridor. The blunette’s father turned back to the brawler, eyes wide with disbelief, pain… and gratitude.
“You saved her,” he breathed. “You saved my daughter.”
“I got there just in time,” the Zauniet muttered, looking down at her hands, still stained with blood. Some was Caitlyn’s, most of it not. “That bastard… he won’t get another chance.”
The doctor reached out and squeezed her shoulder with a strength that barely held together the storm brewing behind his eyes.
“Thank you,” he said, and then he was gone, disappearing behind the trauma room doors, swallowed by white coats and cold steel, off to save the most important person in his world.
Vi just stood there, watching those doors.
Caitlyn, her cupcake. Her partner. Her light.
Torn, broken… but alive.
The Wolf woman’s fists slowly curled at her sides, her claws digging in her palms.
And Darius was going to pay for every second of that pain.
*****
Vi paced the corridor like a lion denied the kill, boots hitting the cold hospital floor with sharp, restless steps. Her jaw clenched and unclenched. Every time someone in a white coat passed, she turned with fire in her eyes, but it was never Tobias. Never the news she needed.
Then came the sound of rushed sneakers against tile. The Hybrid turned, and smiled slightly.
Jinx was there, just like she said in her SMS, her cyan hair bouncing with each hurried step, cheeks flushed from running. And right behind her, awkwardly trying to keep up, was Ekko.
The moment the cyanette reached her, she threw herself into her sibling’s arms without hesitation. The Wolf woman caught her with a grunt, the impact almost knocking her off balance.
Her little sister clung to her, silent but desperate. The redette wrapped her arms tight around her, her chin resting on the younger girl’s head.
“She’s inside,” the brawler murmured. “Still in trauma care. Her father is with her. They’re doing everything they can.”
Jinx pulled back just enough to sign something, her fingers trembling.
Any news yet?
The rebel shook her head.
“Not yet. But she’s in good hands.”
Then her eyes slid to the young boy, and something shifted. Her expression hardened instantly.
“And what the hell are you doing here?”
Ekko opened his mouth to answer, but Jinx was faster. She stepped in front of him and signed quickly.
He’s with me. Ekko’s… my boyfriend.
Vi’s whole body stiffened.
“…What?!!”
She didn’t wait for confirmation. With a flash of movement, she grabbed the boy by the collar and slammed him against the nearest wall. The fluorescent lights above flickered slightly as the tension spiked.
“You’re what ?!” she snarled, inches from his face. “You think you can just date my baby sister? Who the hell do you think you are?”
Ekko didn’t fight back, but fear was in his eyes. He already had a taste of the Wolf woman’s strength and knew her reputation all too well. He looked at her, chest heaving under his boss’s grip.
The cyanette stepped between them, grabbing her big sister’s arm and pulling just enough to catch her attention. She shook her head wildly and signed with urgency.
Vi, stop. Please. He’s good to me. I trust him. He’s not like the others.
The redette looked at her, really looked, and saw the pleading in her sister’s eyes.
The fear not for herself, but for the older Zaunite. For what this meant.
“How long?” the Hybrid growled under her breath.
Jinx’s hands moved.
We’re in the same high school. He’s just one year ahead. He’s been kind. Protective. We started dating just a few days ago. I didn’t want to hide it from you. I swear.
The Wolf woman’s fingers tightened on the young boy’s t-shirt for one last second… then she let go and stepped back, breathing hard.
“You hurt her, even once… just once… And I’ll bury you so deep they’ll forget your name ever existed,” she growled, her glare still dangerous. “You got it?”
“I get it,” Ekko nodded vividly, rubbing his neck. “I really do. You’re just protecting her. You love her. I’d feel the same.”
He glanced at his girlfriend with a soft smile.
“I’d never hurt her, Vi. Never. You have my word.”
“I’ll see that by myself. I’ll make sure you’re worthy of her… And if you’re not…”
“I understand. If you want to test me, make me prove I can be with Jinx… I’m ready. I’ll pass. I guarantee you I’ll be the best guy for her.”
The gang leader’s chest rose and fell in silence, staring between the two of them. Then she looked at her little sister. Her gaze softened, just a little… and she sighed.
“I’ll give him a chance,” she muttered. “And I’m sorry, Jinx. I didn’t mean to scare you.”
The cyanette's expression melted into a crooked, wild smile, tears dancing in her eyes. She signed something slowly to her boyfriend, her fingers gentle.
She almost never apologized. You’re lucky.
The white-haired boy blinked, confused.
“What do you mean?”
When I got bullied… When I lost my voice… It broke me… but it broke her too. She never forgave herself for not being there. So now… she overprotects. Always.
Ekko’s eyes darted back to his boss, something like understanding dawning there.
The Hybrid looked away, jaw clenched.
Jinx reached out and gently laced her fingers with Vi’s. Her big sister looked down at the small hand holding hers, then back at her sister’s face, and she nodded, just once. It was enough to understand each other’s silent words.
Not everything had healed yet. The two sisters knew how fragile they still were since that horrendous day. And how one single thing could bring them down again.
The corridor was now quiet. Too quiet.
Then footsteps echoed. Measured, confident, burdened by years and fatherhood.
Tobias Kiramman.
The Wolf woman turned as he approached, his coat still stained at the sleeves with faint streaks of blood. Caitlyn’s blood. The weight on his shoulders was visible. More than a doctor, more than a leader. He was a father right now. Just a father.
“She’s out of danger,” he said, voice low but steady. “We’ve stabilized her. She’s sedated and resting now. Caitlyn’s going to be okay.”
The Hybrid exhaled, knees nearly buckling. Her sister grabbed her arm gently, grounding her.
“She’ll have to stay here for at least two weeks,” the father continued. “After that, she’ll recover at home. Another couple of weeks, minimum. She’s strong. But the body and the mind both need time.”
“And… what happened to her? Exactly?” the brawler asked, jaw clenched.
“We ran a tox screen. There were traces of Midazolam. A powerful sedative. Fast-acting. Used in high doses, it can knock someone out fast, disorient them for hours. But Caitlyn resisted. There are signs she fought hard. Abrasions, bruises consistent with defensive wounds. She didn’t go down easy.”
The redette’s hands balled into fists, her voice barely above a whisper.
“She never would.”
Tobias paused, and his expression shifted into something softer, more personal. He stepped closer and placed a firm hand on her shoulder.
“You brought her back. You saved my daughter, Vi.”
But the Zaunite only shook her head, looking down at her bloodied knuckles, now wrapped tight in gauze.
“I didn’t protect her,” she said, voice cracking. “If I had, she wouldn’t have ended up like this. She wouldn't have gone through… that.” Her throat tightened. “I made her a promise, sir. And I failed. I failed her.”
“You’re being too harsh on yourself,” he replied gently. “You can’t be with her every second. No one can. You did what mattered most. You got to her. You stopped it from going further. You saved her life. That promise? You kept it.”
“Not the way I should have…” Vi looked away, the fire still flickering in her eyes.
There was silence between them for a moment, broken only by the distant sound of hospital machinery beeping behind closed doors.
Then the brawler’s voice turned sharp again, low and simmering.
“That fucker’s going to pay for this.”
“Vi…” Tobias’s eyes narrowed slightly.
“I mean it,” she snapped. “He hurt her. He broke her. He hurt her! He even tried to rape her! You weren’t there, sir. You didn’t see what he did to her! How she was! I’ll make him pay for every second she suffered.”
“I understand your anger,” Tobias said carefully, his voice still calm, still composed, but firmer now. “But that’s not the answer.”
“So I’m just supposed to let him get away with it?” the brawler glared at him.
“No,” he said. “But there’s a difference between justice and revenge. This. This pain, this rage, it can twist you. Sometimes things are out of our hands, Vi. And sometimes they need to be handled by others. You’re not alone, you know. You can’t carry the world on your shoulders. You have to trust Justice. This criminal will get what he deserves.”
Vi stayed quiet. For several minutes.
Then finally, she nodded, slowly, eyes hooded.
“You’re right,” she murmured.
There was something cold and final in her voice. Something that made Tobias hesitate just for a second.
“She’ll get justice,” she said.
But the way she said it, so quiet, so calm… Caitlyn’s father didn’t see the flicker of vengeance still burning deep in her eyes. He thought his words reached the young Hybrid. And they did, but not the way he was hoping.
Because the Wolf woman wasn’t thinking about courts or laws or handcuffs.
She was thinking about the gang’s justice. The kind that left scars and silence. And corpses.
“You need to go home, Vi,” he said gently. “Get some rest. You’ve been through hell tonight. You need time to get your head straight.”
The Hybrid looked past him, toward the hallway where her girlfriend had been taken. Her jaw was tight, shoulders coiled like she was still in a fight.
“I’m not leaving her,” she muttered.
“I’ll call you the moment she’s allowed visitors. I promise,” the Piltie father said quietly, patient. “But for now, she’s safe. And you need to be too. Take time for yourself, okay?”
The redette hesitated. Then finally, she gave a slow nod, eyes never leaving the hallway.
“Take care of her,” she said quietly. “Please.”
“I will,” he promised.
Vi turned and walked away, Jinx and Ekko falling into step beside her. The automatic hospital doors opened with a whisper, letting in the cold air and the weight of everything that had happened.
Outside, under the flickering glow of the parking lot lights, the cyanette suddenly stopped her big sister. The older sibling turned back to her.
Jinx signed slowly, her eyes wide, pleading.
What are you going to do now?
The older Zaunite didn’t answer right away. Her gaze drifted to the street, to the shadows stretched out ahead of her like a path she knew too well.
“I’m going to give her justice,” she finally said.
Jinx’s hands stilled. She knew what Vi meant. She knew exactly what kind of justice her gang leader of a sister was talking about.
Are you sure? she signed. Do you really want to go down that road again? You remember what it did to you, what it cost you, when you did it for me. I don’t want you to be even more broken…
The brawler looked at her younger sibling, eyes dark, voice low and heavy.
“I’ll never be able to look at myself again if I let him get away with this,” she said. “He hurt her. He tried to take something from her. And I wasn’t there to stop him. But I am here now. And I’ll make sure he understands just how big of a mistake he made the moment he touched Caitlyn.”
She stepped closer, her voice barely above a whisper, yet seething with venom.
“He’s going to beg for his death, Jinx. And I’ll make him suffer until I give it to him.”
The cyanette stared at her, eyes glistening in the night light. She didn’t try to stop her. She knew that look. The one the redette wore when her heart was already broken and her fists were already clenched.
Instead, she stepped forward and hugged her sister tightly, holding on for longer than usual.
Then, she pulled back and signed slowly, her movements soft and careful.
Just… be careful. And please… don’t forget to save yourself, too.
Vi gave her a sad smile, full of shadows.
“Too late for that,” she whispered.
Then she turned.
And walked into the night, heading straight for Zaun.
For blood.
For justice.
For Caitlyn.
Notes:
Caitlyn is now safe!
But something snapped in Vi.
A horrible memory to live again.
How far will she drown into it?
Chapter 56: Vi stands for Violence
Summary:
A slow, sharp grin spread across her face, and something in her eyes. Something cruel lit up.
“Oh, Darius,” she said, voice almost playful. “You’re not trying to get out of this. You’re trying to skip it.” She crouched down beside him, eyes level with his. “You think if I lose control, I’ll end it fast. Give you a quick out. A mercy.” Her smile widened. “But you don’t get mercy. That’s not what you deserve for hurting Caitlyn. You deserve what’s worse…”
She stood up again, calm and composed, cracking her neck like she was warming up for a workout.
Notes:
TW: torture, graphic descriptions of it.
Read at your own risks. But be warned that this chapter almost only contains violent and graphic descriptions of torture.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The air in the warehouse was thick. Dust hung like fog, heavy and unmoving. The metal door groaned as it opened, echoing against the rotted concrete walls. Vi stepped inside.
Her boots were slow, deliberate on the cracked floor. The dim lights strung from the beams buzzed faintly, casting sickly yellow shadows across the rusted steel and the dried stains that never fully washed out from the concrete.
The gang was already there. Silent, standing in a loose circle around the center of the room.
Darius sat tied to a reinforced chair. Ankles and wrists strapped down tight, shoulders slumped, face bloodied from the last few hours. His eye was swollen shut, his nose broken. His shirt was torn open, chest heaving with shallow breaths. He was a mess, but far from what he was about to become.
Vi walked straight to him, not even glancing at the others.
Her voice, when it came, was soft. Deadly.
“You know where we are, right?”
Darius didn’t answer. Just glared with his one good eye, blood running down the corner of his lip.
Vi knelt slowly, close enough for him to feel her breath.
“This place…” she whispered, her voice coated in quiet venom. “This is where your story ends.”
She stood again, pacing in front of him like a predator sizing up a wounded animal. Her fists were still bandaged from the last time she’d lost control, her claws digging in her palms, her wolf tail tensed with each step she took.
“You remember what you did, don’t you? Let me remind you.” She leaned in, her voice colder than ice. “You kidnapped Caitlyn. You drugged her. You beat her. You tried to take something from her that no one has the right to take. And she fought you.”
The brawler cracked her knuckles, her smile cold and deadly.
“Now I’m gonna take something from you. Everything.”
Her yet-to-become victim shifted slightly, trying to square his shoulders. It made her smile even wider, but it wasn’t kind. It was the smile of a predator, one step away from ripping his throat out.
“You think this is still Piltover? With your daddy’s rules and your fancy dreams? Thinking that just because you’re Human and coming from a wealthy family, you can do the fuck you want? Well, let me correct you.”
She took a step closer, her voice dropping into something darker, colder.
“You’re not in Piltover anymore. This is Zaun.”
Her eyes burned with promise.
“And in Zaun, there’s only one rule.”
She raised her hand, undoing the bandages. She showed him her knuckles, scarred, fresh cracks lining them.
“Kill… or be killed.”
She tilted her head, eyes narrowing.
“And you… You’re my prey now.”
The silence that followed was suffocating.
Akali, Claggor, Kai’sa, Morgana, Mylo, Sett, Viego… they didn’t say a word. They didn’t need to.
They knew what this was.
They knew the VIP treatment.
And Darius? He was on his ride for it.
He was in Hell.
And Vi was the one holding the match.
The Piltie man lifted his head, spitting blood onto the floor at the Zaunite’s feet. His bruised mouth curled into a crooked grin.
“Oh, come on,” he rasped, voice cracked but cocky. “You really gonna monologue me to death, Vi? Just get it over with.”
The Wolf woman didn’t blink. She simply stared.
Darius chuckled, winced from the pain, then leaned forward as much as his restraints allowed.
“What’s the matter? Afraid you’ll lose control again? Afraid your little crew will see who you really are?” His smile widened, teeth slick with red. “I bet you’re all bark, but no bite. Bet that rage of yours is just a front. Caitlyn screamed your name, but you weren’t there. You failed her. Because you’re just that. A failure. A stray. You’re good for nothing.”
Silence.
The gang leader tilted her head, her expression unreadable.
Darius kept going, thinking he had her on the edge.
“So go ahead. Snap. Kill me. Do it now. Be the monster you’re trying so hard to hide.”
For a moment, Vi just stared at him.
Then… she laughed.
It was low. Cold. Unsettling.
A slow, sharp grin spread across her face, and something in her eyes. Something cruel lit up.
“Oh, Darius,” she said, voice almost playful. “You’re not trying to get out of this. You’re trying to skip it.” She crouched down beside him, eyes level with his. “You think if I lose control, I’ll end it fast. Give you a quick out. A mercy.” Her smile widened. “But you don’t get mercy. That’s not what you deserve for hurting Caitlyn. You deserve what’s worse…”
She stood up again, calm and composed, cracking her neck like she was warming up for a workout.
Behind her, Akali crossed her arms and smirked.
“Oof. Bad move, asshole. Now it’s gonna hurt even more.”
“This is gonna be fun…” Viego gave a low whistle, grinning darkly.
Darius’s smile faded just a little.
Vi leaned in one last time, her tone almost tender.
“You’re not dying today, Darius. Not tonight. Not tomorrow. No…”
She brushed a hand along the rusted table behind her, still empty. But not for long.
“But you’re going to wish I killed you today. Every. Single. Hour.”
Then she turned to her gang.
“Let’s begin.”
One by one, the gang approached a long metal table, like ritual.
Claggor set down a crowbar with a loud clang, letting it rattle and settle, its weight undeniable. Sett followed, placing a poker still slightly blackened from a past fire. Morgana followed with a lighter. Mylo dropped a cloth bag beside it. Glass clinked inside, tiny bottles, razors, things not meant to be seen by daylight. Akali unsheathed two sleek knives and aligned them perfectly, the steel flashing under the overhead bulb. Viego laid out a thick, folded towel beside a full plastic jug of water. And more. Rope. Wire. Pliers. A stained hammer.
No one explained their use. They didn’t need to. The man tied up in the middle of the warehouse would understand easily enough.
Each item found its place on the table.
A gallery of pain. A silent message.
Darius’s eyes moved from one tool to the next. His cocky smirk began to falter. His lips parted, just slightly, breathing a little too fast now.
Vi stepped forward at last.
She said nothing at first. Just watched him.
Then, with deliberate slowness, she ran her hand across the table, her fingers grazing each object like a composer preparing an orchestra.
She looked up at the Piltie man, a smile curling at the edge of her lips. Not warm. Not amused.
Predatory.
The redette watched him, arms crossed, cold satisfaction blooming in her chest. She stepped forward slowly, boots echoing in the silence, and crouched before him.
Her voice was calm. Too calm.
“Here’s what’s going to happen,” she said, her words precise, deliberate. “I’m going to break you. Bit by bit.”
She raised a finger, counting off each torment with brutal clarity.
“We’ll beat you until your ribs collapse under your own breathing. We’ll cut you, slowly, in places that make your nerves scream.”
A second finger.
“We’ll choke you with your own blood. Drown you until your lungs forget what air is.”
A third.
“We’ll hang you upside down and watch you beg for mercy you’ll never get.”
Fourth.
“And we’ll burn you. Inch by inch. Until your screams melt into silence.”
Fifth.
“And many, many… other things…”
She smiled then.
Cold, cruel, and utterly merciless.
“And only when there’s nothing left but pain and regret… I’ll let you die. Because you’ll be nothing left than a mess. Not able to think anymore. Only crying, only begging, only in pain forever.”
Darius swallowed.
“You get the message now?” she asked, voice low. “This isn’t just punishment. This is memory. I’m going to make sure your pain echoes in your bones even when you’ll be dead.”
The man stared at her, trembling, his jaw tightening.
“You’re a fucking monster.”
Vi leaned in, nose almost touching his, and whispered:
“Vi stands for Violence.”
She straightened, eyes locked on his.
“And you're going to learn it for good.”
Zaun’s justice was about to begin.
*****
The first sound is a crack.
Not a scream. Not a shout. Just the clean, wet snap of a finger breaking at the knuckle.
Vi didn’t blink.
She held Darius’s hand in a vice grip, her knuckles white, eyes locked on his. Her thumb pressed hard against the joint of his index finger, bending it back until the bone gave way with a sickening pop.
Darius howled, loud, raw, but she wasn’t done.
“One,” she said, voice calm. Too calm.
Then came the middle finger.
“Two.”
Another crack.
Ring finger.
Pinky.
The other hand.
Each one broken slowly, deliberately. She made sure he felt it all. She was taking her time between each finger, for the pain to ease, just enough for the next one to feel at its max.
By the time she moved to his wrists, his hands were twitching uncontrollably. She didn't use a tool. Just force, bone against bone, until each wrist folded at an unnatural angle with a dry, grating grunch.
“Now you won’t be grabbing anyone ever again,” the Wolf woman said, low and cold.
Sett took over next.
He didn’t say a word. He simply cracked his neck, raised his fists, and started punching. Each hit was a thunderclap. Darius’s ribcage buckled with every blow. One punch. Then another. And another. Until ribs crunched beneath the weight of bone and muscle.
The Piltie man coughed blood. He spat curses between gasps. His whole body trembled, but the chair held him still.
The gang leader stepped forward again.
She drove her knee into his side. A rib snapped. Again. Another break. She didn’t stop until her prey stopped breathing properly.
Then came Viego.
He didn’t speak either. He just picked up the crowbar and drove it down against Darius’s elbows.
Once.
Twice.
Until they bent the wrong way.
Mylo followed, crowbar in hand also. But he didn’t aim for joints. He went lower. Ankles. Tibia. The sound of steel against bone was grotesque.
By the time they were done, Darius’s legs were useless. Bones cracked, joints swollen and ruined. His head lolled. His body twitched with the ghost of pain still firing through every nerve.
They only stopped when his eyes fluttered and his breathing turned shallow, on the edge of unconsciousness.
The redette knelt beside him, brushing blood-matted hair from his face like a lover might.
“No sleeping yet,” she whispered. “We’re just getting started.”
*****
No rest. No reprieve. Just pain, and the promise of more.
The dim lights flickered to life again, casting harsh shadows across the concrete floor. The air stank of blood, sweat, and metal.
A splash of ice-cold water struck Darius's face.
He jerked awake with a choking gasp, his breath ragged, body already trembling from the pain of shattered bones. He couldn't move much, his arms hung useless, twisted at unnatural angles, and his legs were little more than swollen, mangled flesh.
Vi grabbed a fistful of his soaked hair, yanking his head up. His eyes, bloodshot and dazed, barely focused on her.
"Rise and shine, asshole," she growled, voice like gravel. “Still breathing? Good. That means we can keep going.”
Akali stepped forward next, her twin knives gleaming under the flickering light.
Silent.
Deadly.
She didn’t need to say a word.
Her first cut slid along the inside of his thigh. Slow, deep, careful. Just enough to pierce the muscle, not the artery. Blood ran, slow and steady. She gave him no time to breathe before the second blade slipped under his collarbone, then down across his ribs.
Precise. Intentional. Designed to hurt.
Darius hissed, groaned, tried to twist away, but his body no longer obeyed him. All he could do was flinch as blade after blade kissed his flesh.
“You remember what you did to her?” Vi asked, kneeling in front of him. Her voice was almost soft now, but ice-cold. “Tying her up. Hurting her. Thinking she was weak.”
She leaned closer, her lips near his ear.
“Now you get to feel every damn second of that fear. Every ounce of that pain.”
Darius shook his head, lips trembling, blood running from his mouth.
“Please…”
Vi smiled coldly.
“Too late for that ‘please’. And too early for begging.”
Kai’Sa approached next, a long shard of broken mirror glinting in her gloved hand.
“Let’s see how beautiful you are underneath,” she said darkly.
With a flick of her wrist, the jagged glass tore across his abdomen. Not deep, just enough to peel skin, to open layers that should never be seen. She carved small, elegant lines, like she was painting with blood.
Darius screamed this time.
His voice echoed through the warehouse. He tried to twist, to plead, but the ropes held, and the gang stood silent, watching. Not with joy. Not with pity.
With purpose.
When Kai’Sa finished, his torso was a canvas of oozing wounds.
Vi crouched again, her hands soaked red.
“You’re going to keep feeling it,” she said. “Every hour. Every day. Until the pain teaches you something.”
The day crawled by. The wounds stayed open. The air stayed cold.
And Darius stayed awake, in agony.
They made sure of it.
*****
Dawn’s pale light barely filtered through the high windows. The warehouse smelled of rust and dried blood, the ghosts of earlier horrors lingering in the stale air.
Darius sat slumped in his chair, every muscle trembling, his torso a tapestry of ragged wounds. He was gaunt. Hollow-eyed. Fear had hollowed out even the last vestiges of defiance.
Vi stood before him, arms folded, watching with cold satisfaction as Viego approached with a length of coarse rope.
“Time for your morning… ritual,” the pale man murmured, draping the rope around his prey’s throat. He looped it expertly, tightening just enough to crush cartilage, not to kill, but forcing Darius to claw at the fiber as his vision flickered red at the edges.
Viego’s lips curved into a playful smirk.
“Usually, I reserve this for more… intimate games,” he whispered in the Piltie man’s ear, voice low and mocking. “But today, you’re getting the deluxe, unpleasant version.”
Darius gasped, eyes rolling, his hands scrabbling, trying to find purchase on skin and rope alike. His face turned purple, veins standing out on his temple, but Viego simply held firm, enjoying the cruelty.
Vi watched, silent. When Darius’s struggling slowed into desperate, rasping breaths, she stepped forward.
“Want to die now?” she asked softly, her gaze locked on him.
“Y-Yes… please…” Darius could barely utter the words, hoarse, broken. “Please…”
The gang leader’s expression didn’t soften. Instead, she drew a long, thin knife, a blade gleaming cruelly in the dim light, and pressed its tip against the man’s throat. His eyes snapped open in terror but also in relief. The pain was going to end.
She grabbed his jaw with one hand, yanking his head back until his mouth gaped. Then, with a single, savage push, she plunged the knife between his teeth and the gum line. A flash of white, then a tooth shattered free in her palm.
Darius convulsed with pain, scream tearing free in a raw howl that shook the rafters.
“You think I’ll grant you death,” the Wolf woman growled, voice icy. “Before you’ve paid for what you did to Caitlyn? You’ll die when I say you can! You hear me, dickhead?!”
She tossed the tooth to the floor, letting it clatter across concrete like tiny bones.
“I want you broken, just like you wanted to do to her,” she continued, stepping back. “A shattered mess who only knows pain. That’s what you deserve for hurting someone as pure as her.”
Darius’s body slumped, eyes wide with sheer terror. The rope slackened around his bleeding throat, but the fear in his gaze was tighter than any noose.
Viego released his grip, stepping back to let the others watch.
Sett cracked his knuckles. Morgana loomed, her dark eyes gleaming. Akali and Kai’Sa exchanged grim nods.
And Vi, like the Wolf she was, stood at the center, predator and judge, knowing the day was far from over.
*****
Vi sat on the edge of the rooftop, her legs dangling loosely over the side, a half-empty bottle of whiskey clutched in her hand. The amber liquid shimmered in the fading light of the sunset. She took a long drink, letting the burn slide down her throat, staring into the horizon as the last rays of the sun dipped beneath the skyline.
The distant sound of Darius’s screams pierced the evening air, muffled but still unmistakable. The gang had moved on to the next phase. She could hear the crackle of fire. They were burning him now.
Claggor’s heavy footsteps sounded behind her, and he climbed up beside her without a word. He sat next to her, his large frame silhouetted against the dimming light. After a long pause, he spoke, his voice soft but heavy with understanding.
“How are you?” he asked, glancing at her out of the corner of his eye.
The redette shrugged, the motion seeming far too heavy for the simple gesture. She didn’t know how to answer. She didn’t know what she felt anymore. Everything felt like a blur of rage and emptiness.
Her brother-like friend didn’t push her. He watched her for a moment, his brow furrowed with concern.
“You don’t take any pleasure from this, right?” he asked quietly, his voice almost unsure, as if he was looking for a reassurance he knew deep down wasn’t coming.
The Wolf woman sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping.
“I don’t know anymore, Clag,” she admitted, her voice low and tired. “Maybe I did at first… but now, with every scream, it feels like I’m losing a piece of myself. I don't know if there's anything left to feel. I can't even tell anymore if this is what I want, or if it's just what I am. What I’ve… become…?"
Claggor was silent for a long moment, his eyes trained on the horizon as the firelight flickered in the distance. The screams grew louder, more desperate, but Vi couldn’t look away from the sunset. She couldn’t let herself.
“You’re going to be even more broken, Vi. I can see it in you,” he spoke again, his voice gentle, but firm. “This isn’t what you truly wanted, deep down. You let your anger, your violence, took over. And it’s not going to end well. You’re slipping further from the person you really are. Because you’re hurt. You’ve tried to change, you’ve decided to change. I know it’s hard, that it’s…” He sighed, not knowing how to talk to her. But he had to try, to help her. “You’re a good person, Vi. And you know deep down, that it’s not who you are.”
The brawler turned her head to face him, her gaze dark and heavy, like a storm ready to break. She swallowed hard, her grip tightening on the bottle.
“I am dangerous, Claggor. I know it. I always have been.” Her voice cracked just slightly, but she quickly steadied herself. “And nothing will change that. This is who I am. No matter how hard I try, no matter what I do, I’ll only ever end up hurting the people I care about. So, what’s the point of trying?”
She let out a bitter, self-deprecating laugh.
“I can’t protect anyone, I couldn’t even protect my sister nor my girlfriend. Hell, not even myself. So what’s left?”
Claggor studied her with a long, searching look, his expression unreadable. The weight of her words seemed to hang between them, thickening the air. He didn’t argue. He didn’t need to.
Finally, the Hybrid spoke again, her voice barely a whisper.
“Vi stands for Violence.”
Her friend stayed silent, his gaze turning back to the distant warehouse. He knew she wasn’t asking for sympathy, nor was she looking for validation. She was stating a cold, hard truth. Well. What she thought was the truth.
As the fire crackled on and Darius’s screams slowly faded into a hollow echo, Vi took another swig of whiskey, the bitterness of the liquor matching the bitterness in her chest.
Notes:
So... Here we go...
Going down the rabbit hole.
Vi has started to fall, and either she goes back to the light, or she goes deeper into darkness.What's your guess, folks?
Bad or good ending for Vi?
Chapter 57: I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you
Summary:
The Wolf woman thought about the blood. The screaming. The rage she’d unleashed, the monster she’d let out of its cage. She saw Caitlyn’s injuries, the fragility of her body in that hospital bed, and she couldn’t stop blaming herself.
Because if Caitlyn hadn’t loved her, none of it would’ve happened.
So Vi made a silent vow.
Notes:
Honestly... This chapter was fucking tough to write...
I apologize for the feelings incoming, but I tried my best to make it genuine, so... sorry for the hurt?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The hospital room was quiet, lit only by the dim amber wash of late afternoon sun slipping past the blinds. Machines hummed softly. Monitors blinked. The rhythmic sound of Caitlyn’s breathing was the only comfort in the sterile stillness.
Vi sat in the hard plastic chair beside the bed, elbows resting on her knees, Caitlyn’s hand gently cradled in her own.
A thin IV line snaked from the Piltie’s arm to the machine beside her. Both arms were wrapped in gauze, stained faintly pink in places, protecting wounds that the Zaunite had only seen glimpses of when the doctors moved her. A padded medical patch covered the bluenette’s left eye, and there were small bruises scattered along her collarbone and neck, remnants of the horror the redette had arrived too late to prevent.
She hadn’t missed a day.
Not one.
Every morning, she brought new flowers, white orchids, and every night, she left only when the nurses insisted.
The Human hadn’t woken yet. Not fully. She stirred sometimes, murmured incoherently, but her eyes never opened. And each time her fingers twitched in the Hybrid’s grasp, Vi’s heart cracked a little more.
“I’m sorry,” the Wolf woman whispered, her voice cracking against the weight in her chest. “I let this happen. You trusted me… and I wasn’t there when you needed me most.”
She leaned forward, pressing her forehead against the top student’s hand, clutching it tighter as if her grip alone could anchor her to this world.
“I’m a street dog who learned to bite before I learned to love. I tried to be good. For you. But look what I brought into your life.” Her voice cracked. “Pain. Fear. Monsters.”
Vi sat up slowly, eyes burning.
“You’re the best thing that ever happened to me. You’re the one thing I never thought I’d be lucky enough to have. You loved me. You fought for me. You made me believe I could be something more. I look at you, and all I see is light. I look at myself, and I see a storm that never ends.”
She swallowed.
“I don’t deserve you,” she said quietly. “Maybe I never did.” She glanced at the window, watching the sun sink behind the skyline. “I love you. More than I’ve ever loved anything. And maybe… maybe the only way I can prove it now, the only way to really protect you, is by walking away. Keeping you safe. From me. Even if it breaks me.”
But her hand never let go of Caitlyn’s.
And her heart, shattered, furious, aching, refused to stop whispering her name.
Then… movement.
A slow shift. Subtle.
Then again.
The Zaunite’s head jerked up, heart suddenly pounding in her throat.
The Piltie’s fingers twitched.
Her eyelids fluttered once, twice, then slowly opened.
The light in her visible eye was faint but present. Searching. And then… they landed on Vi.
And Caitlyn smiled.
“Hi, Darling,” she rasped, her voice weak, rough from disuse but unmistakably hers.
The sound shattered something inside the Wolf woman.
She choked out a sob and surged forward, climbing carefully onto the edge of the bed, wrapping her arms around the other woman, trembling from head to toe.
“Cait… Cait… I’m sorry,” she gasped into her neck, holding her as if she might vanish again. “I’m so sorry. It’s my fault. I should’ve protected you… But I failed you… I almost lost you… I didn’t know what to do, I… I can’t…”
Her words broke apart, swallowed by tears.
The bluenette didn’t speak.
She just lifted a trembling hand and gently, painfully, slid her fingers through redette’s hair.
Slow. Soothing. Loving.
The Hybrid clung to her like a drowning woman. Her body shook with sobs, hands clutching at the hospital gown, her face buried against the Human’s collarbone.
“I’m here,” the top student whispered, her voice barely audible. “You found me. That’s what matters.”
“No. No,” the brawler cried, voice muffled by the taller woman’s skin. “You shouldn’t have had to suffer. You shouldn’t be lying here because of me. I brought this into your life. I’m the one who made you suffer.”
Caitlyn exhaled slowly, her breath hitching from pain.
“You brought love into my life, Vi. Not pain. You came for me. You saved me.”
Vi shook her head, but the Human stopped her by guiding the Hybrid’s face upward with her fingers.
“Look at me.”
The Wolf woman did.
Even with bruises, with an eye patched and skin pale as snow, the Kiramman heiress’s gaze held the same fierce, unwavering love it always had.
“You didn’t fail me,” she said, her voice steadier now. “You’re the reason I’m still here.”
Vi crumbled again, forehead pressed gently against Caitlyn’s.
“But I almost lost you,” the gang leader whispered. “And it’s my fault…”
“I was never going to let go,” Caitlyn whispered back. “And no, it’s not your fault. It’s Darius’s.”
And in that fragile space, between monitors and medicine, between agony and guilt, they held onto each other.
The Piltie’s fingers were thin, still weak, the skin around her IV pale and bruised. Bandages covered her arms, and a thick patch hid the injured eye the Zaunite could barely look at without guilt clawing at her chest.
The brawler’s voice trembled but was resolute.
“I swear to you, Cait. I’ll do everything, anything, to keep you safe. I’ll burn the world if I have to. I’ll tear down anyone who so much as looks at you wrong.”
Caitlyn gave her a look, gentle but steady.
“Vi…”
“I mean it,” Vi said, more fiercely now. Her jaw clenched, her eyes hardening. “You’re a target because of me. I get that now. They’ll come for you, not because of who you are, but because of what you mean to me. I’m not letting that happen again. Ever.”
The bluenette’s thumb brushed over the redette’s back.
“You can’t fight the whole world,” she whispered.
“I can try.”
“No, Vi. You can’t.” The Human’s voice was calm but firm. “There will always be more. More people like him. More hate. More anger. You can’t fight it all. You’ll lose yourself if you try.”
The Hybrid swallowed hard. Her breath caught in her throat.
“So what, I just stand by and watch you, the only woman I love, suffer?”
“No.” The Piltie shifted slightly, pain flashing across her face, but her eyes stayed locked on the Zaunite’s. “You love me by being here. By being the reason I’m still alive. Not by becoming something dark and cruel in return.”
The rebel’s gaze dropped, her expression stormy and tired.
“I just… I can’t lose you. I don’t care what it takes. I’d burn it all down.”
Caitlyn gave her hand a soft squeeze.
“I don’t care about them, Darling. About those monsters. Those cowards. The ones who want to hurt us. I only care about you. And I don’t want you to become someone you’re not because of them.”
Vi looked at her, eyes shining with emotion.
“You’re the best thing I’ve ever had, Cait,” she whispered.
“And I’m still here,” the top student said, smiling softly despite everything. “Isn’t that proof you don’t have to become a monster to win?”
The Wolf woman leaned down, kissing Caitlyn’s knuckles.
“I’ll protect you. I’ll find a way. I swear it.”
The taller woman reached up, touching Vi’s cheek.
“I know you will. But don’t lose yourself, please…”
*****
Days passed.
The sterile white of the hospital room began to soften in the presence of color, flowers, little notes, paper-wrapped pastries, a worn book of a detective novel series Caitlyn once mentioned liking. Each morning, Vi showed up with something in her hands and a small, quiet smile on her face.
But behind that smile, something was fading.
She would sit by the bluenette’s bedside, her fingers brushing gently along bandaged arms, her voice soft with love as they talked about anything but what had happened. The redette would read aloud. Tell her stories. Make her laugh when she could. She kept the room full of warmth.
But when the beautiful heiress wasn’t looking, her eyes dimmed again. Her posture slumped. Like she was carrying a weight she didn’t know how to set down.
The Piltie noticed it.
How the Zaunite’s smile never quite reached her eyes anymore. How her hands lingered too long over the bruises, how her gaze dropped when she caught her staring. And most of all, how the brawler never let herself rest.
Always hovering. Always watching. Always giving.
But never taking.
And Vi… Vi had made up her mind.
She hadn’t told Caitlyn. She couldn’t.
Because saying it out loud would break something inside her she wouldn’t be able to fix.
But in her heart, she believed this with everything she was: Caitlyn deserved more. More than the violence. More than the danger. More than the brokenness Vi brought with her like a second shadow.
The Wolf woman thought about the blood. The screaming. The rage she’d unleashed, the monster she’d let out of its cage. She saw Caitlyn’s injuries, the fragility of her body in that hospital bed, and she couldn’t stop blaming herself.
Because if Caitlyn hadn’t loved her, none of it would’ve happened.
So Vi made a silent vow.
She would be here. Every day. Every hour. She would bring gifts, bring smiles, bring warmth, bring love. But when Caitlyn was strong enough, really strong enough, Vi would let her go.
Because maybe that was the only way to truly protect her.
And so the rette stayed. Held the bluenette’s hand. Kissed her forehead. Laughed at her jokes. And every time she had to go, she walked out of the hospital with her heart breaking quietly in her chest.
One crack at a time.
The last day of her time at hospital, the young Piltie sat at the edge of the bed, dressed in her own clothes for the first time in weeks. Loose, comfortable, covering the last of the healing bruises. Her left eye was still patched, arms still wrapped in gauze, but she looked alive again, color in her cheeks, strength in her voice.
She smiled.
The Hybrid stood at the doorway, holding a small white box and an envelope.
“Thought I’d bring something sweet to celebrate,” she said with a soft grin, lifting the box. “Your favorites.”
“Please tell me it’s those strawberry-almond things from the patisserie,” the Human said, eyes lighting up.
“You know me,” the brawler replied, handing her the box. “Wouldn’t dare bring anything else.”
The top student opened it with a gleam of delight, then noticed the envelope underneath. She glanced up.
“What’s this?”
“Just… a letter,” the rebel said quickly. “Nothing big. Read it later, when you’re home.”
Caitlyn raised a brow. Vi looked down, brushing her thumb across her palm as if trying to wipe something invisible away.
“I can’t believe I’m finally leaving,” the bluenette said, biting into a pastry. “Two weeks ago, I couldn’t even move without pain, and now… I get to go home. I mean… my parents’ home. Just for a bit.”
“They’ll take good care of you,” the Zaunite said, softly. “I know they will.”
The Piltie nodded, then looked out the window, her voice quieter.
“I’m still having nightmares about what happened, you know. I still wake up in the middle of the night, soaked in sweat. Still feel hands that aren’t there.” She paused, then looked at the brawler. “But I’m safe now. I know I’m protected.”
She didn’t say Vi’s name.
She didn’t have to.
The Wolf woman smiled, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
“Yeah,” she said. “You are. You’ve got people around you who love you. Who’ll make sure you stay safe.”
The bluenette reached for her hand.
“You’re one of those people.”
The redette nodded once, squeezing her fingers gently, then pulled away before it lingered too long.
“You’re gonna be okay,” she said. “You’re strong. Stronger than anyone I know.”
“Thank you, Darling,” the taller woman smiled.
A soft knock at the door pulled them both from the moment. A nurse peeked in, kind-eyed and smiling.
“Miss Kiramman? Your transport’s ready. Are you feeling okay to go?”
The Human glanced at the Hybrid, then back to the nurse with a nod.
“Yes. I’m ready.”
She stood carefully, still a little stiff, but strong. Alive. She turned to the Wolf woman, closing the distance between them. Her hand cupped the other woman’s cheek, gentle, warm.
“I’m looking forward to seeing you back at the university,” the Pitlie said, voice low but full of light. “Promise me you’ll be there soon. And that you’ll take care of yourself, okay?”
The Zaunite forced the smallest smile and nodded.
“Yeah… I’ll try.”
The top student leaned in and kissed her. It was soft, lingering, a little shaky, like she didn’t want it to end.
“I love you..” Vi whispered against her lips. “More than myself.”
Caitlyn’s breath caught for a second.
“I love you too…”
She gave her a final squeeze before stepping away and following the nurse out of the room.
The Hybrid stood frozen, watching the doorway long after the beautiful Human had disappeared.
The silence that followed was unbearable.
She sat on the edge of the hospital bed, the sheets still warm where the bluenette had been. Her hand slowly drifted over the fabric, her breath uneven.
And then the tears came.
No sobs. No noise.
Just quiet, broken crying, shoulders trembling, face buried in her hands, as the weight of goodbye sank into her chest like a stone.
She will protect Caitlyn. The woman who tried to save her. The woman who loved her.
And now, she was letting her go.
To protect her.
Notes:
Yeah... Vi decided to break up with Caitlyn, thinking it would protect her.
Bad decision? Good decision?Don't hit me please!
(yes, this is why I've started "Forbidden taste"...)
Links for the fanarts:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521828735598/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521819170051/
Chapter 58: Eat the poison
Summary:
“In the letter,” the top student said, voice trembling. “You wrote you’d do anything to protect me. Is this what you meant, Vi? This?”
The Wolf woman’s jaw clenched. She stared at the sink, her hands gripping its edges like they were the only thing holding her up.
Caitlyn closed the distance and grabbed Vi’s shirt, not violently, but desperately, as if grounding herself.
“Answer me.”
Notes:
Vi... decided to make a decision to protect Caitlyn. To protect the one she loves with all her heart, the one who made her the happiest and most seen, despite her flaws.
Seeing her wounded in the hospital bed... It hurt her so deeply that she knew she had to do something. Anything.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Three weeks had passed.
The university halls buzzed with life. Students chattering between classes, laughter echoing across the quads, the weight of final exams on everyone’s mind.
But for Vi, it all felt distant. Like she was walking through fog, each step heavier than the last.
She strolled across campus beside Sarah, who was vibrant in her tight clothes, sunglasses pushed into her hair, walking like the world owed her attention. She was all confidence, flirtation, and fire. Everything the Wolf woman couldn’t feel anymore.
She didn’t speak much. She didn’t smile. She nodded when she had to. Played the role. Because if everyone believed she had moved on, then no one would look Caitlyn’s way. No one would think of hurting Caitlyn to get to her again.
To the others, they looked like a power couple. The ginger head made sure of that, kissing the Hybrid in public, pulling her close, telling anyone who’d listen how she “tamed the wild beast.” It was all for show. And Vi let it happen.
To protect Caitlyn.
“You’re awfully quiet today,” the cheerleader purred, brushing the rebel’s jaw with her thumb. “Don’t tell me you’re still thinking about your little ex-porcelain doll?”
The brawler’s eyes flicked to her, jaw tightening.
“Don’t call her that.”
The cheerleader laughed, low and smug.
“Relax, babe. I’m just saying… you’re finally in the spotlight where you belong. With me.”
But the Hybrid didn’t answer.
She never smiled again since that day.
She looked away, even though she wasn’t really seeing anything. She kept thinking about that day. In her mind, she saw Caitlyn’s patched eye, the IV in her arm. The bruises. The soft voice that said ‘Hi, Darling’ when she woke up. She had brought her pastries that last day, along with a letter she hadn’t dared to read aloud. She still remembered the way Caitlyn kissed her and smiled and promised they’d return to normal… promised to take care of herself…
Vi’s heart shattered all over again.
But she had already made her decision. One last “I love you”, and then she was gone.
And now here she was. Playing girlfriend to someone she didn’t love. Staying with a woman who didn’t even hide her contempt for Caitlyn. Letting everyone believe she’d moved on.
Because if it meant Caitlyn was safe, then Vi would break her own heart a thousand times.
Then she froze.
At the end of the hallway, three figures turned the corner, Irelia, Riven, and Caitlyn.
Time stuttered.
The bluenette’s hair was tied back loosely, a soft blue scarf around her neck, one the redette had gifted her once. Her face was still slightly pale, the lightest bruising visible under her makeup, a medical patch over her left eye. But she was standing, strong. Alive.
The Wolf woman’s breath caught.
Their eyes met. Just for a second. Just enough for the brawler’s mask to crack.
Then the ginger head saw them too. And smiled. A predator who knew exactly where to aim.
Without a word, Sarah turned to Vi and grabbed her by the collar, yanking her into a kiss.
The Hybrid’s body went rigid. She didn’t kiss back. Couldn’t. Her arms hung at her sides, fists clenched. Every muscle screamed. Her heart splintered.
And the Piltie watched.
The Zaunite could see it in her eyes. The hurt, the confusion, the quiet devastation. Irelia put a hand on her friend’s arm, but Caitlyn didn’t look away. She just stood there, still and silent, like the air had been knocked from her lungs.
Sarah pulled back, grinning.
“What? Not in the mood today, babe?”
Vi didn’t answer. Couldn’t.
Instead, she took a step back, her chest heaving.
“I’ll be right back,” she muttered, her voice hoarse.
The cheerleader blinked, amused.
“Where are you…?”
“I’m going to the bathroom,” the rebel muttered, standing up.
The ginger head tugged at her belt loop.
“Don’t be long, love.”
The redette didn’t answer. She just walked away, her boots heavy on the tile floor, jaw clenched.
She pushed through the nearest bathroom door, slammed it shut behind her, and leaned against the cold tile wall.
She was suffocating.
The image of Caitlyn’s face wouldn’t leave her. That flash of betrayal. Of heartbreak.
Vi covered her mouth with her hand, trying to quiet the sob that rose in her throat.
This wasn’t protection. This was punishment.
For both of them.
She reached the sink, splashed cold water on her face, and stared at her reflection.
Dead eyes. Hollow smile. An actor in her own life.
You’re doing the right thing , she told herself. You’re protecting her.
Then why did it feel like she was the one bleeding out?
The bathroom door creaked open, and Vi flinched at the sound of footsteps behind her.
She didn’t have to turn around to know who it was.
The air shifted, electric and heavy.
Caitlyn’s voice broke the silence. Quiet, low, but edged in something raw.
“Is that what you meant?”
The Hybrid didn’t answer.
The Human’s reflection hovered in the mirror behind her. Still wearing that scarf. Her patched eye still visible.
She stepped closer.
“In the letter,” the top student said, voice trembling. “You wrote you’d do anything to protect me. Is this what you meant, Vi? This?”
The Wolf woman’s jaw clenched. She stared at the sink, her hands gripping its edges like they were the only thing holding her up.
Caitlyn closed the distance and grabbed Vi’s shirt, not violently, but desperately, as if grounding herself.
“Answer me.”
The redette looked at her, and her chest twisted. There were tears in the bluenette’s eyes.
“Yes,” the brawler finally said. Her voice was barely a whisper. “This is what I meant.”
The Kiramman heiress shook her head, eyes burning.
“You don’t have to do this. You don’t have to protect me like this.”
“Yes, I do…” Vi’s eyes flared.
“Why?!”
“Because I’m a danger to you!” the Wolf woman snapped. “And I can’t… I won’t be the reason something happens to you again! I don’t want this to happen again to you!”
“You’re not a danger…”
“I am!” the brawler yelled, her voice cracking. “Because of me, Ashe and Sarah hurt you. Because of me, Darius found you, tortured you, drugged you, even almost raped you! Because of me, you ended up in a hospital bed with your eye patched and your body bruised and your smile gone…”
Caitlyn flinched.
Vi’s voice dropped, heavy and bitter.
“They all came after you to hurt me. Because you’re the only thing that matters to me. And they knew it.” She turned away, fists trembling. “So yeah, Caitlyn. I’d rather spend the rest of my life pretending I don’t love you than see you hurt again because of me.”
The Piltie stood frozen, breath shallow, hands still clinging to the Zaunite’s shirt.
“You think this is love?” the bluenette whispered. “Leaving me behind, breaking both our hearts?”
The redette didn’t answer.
“You’re not protecting me, Vi,” the Human’s voice cracked. You’re punishing both of us.”
The Hybrid looked away.
“I’m not worth your safety,” she said. “But you’re worth every ounce of my pain.”
Caitlyn didn’t let go of Vi’s shirt. Her grip only tightened, her knuckles white.
“Are you happy like this?” she asked softly, her voice shaking, but firm.
The Wolf woman looked down. She almost laughed, a hollow, broken sound.
“No,” she said. “Of course I’m not happy. But that’s not the point.”
“Then what is?” the top student’s eyes glistened.
The Hybrid swallowed hard, her gaze distant.
“You’re safe. That’s all that matters. What happens to me doesn’t. Not if it keeps you out of a hospital bed. Not if it keeps people from using you as a weapon against me.”
The Human shook her head slowly.
“You’re wrong.”
“Am I?”
“Yes,” Caitlyn said. “You’re wrong, Vi. That’s not how love works. You don’t burn yourself down and call it protection. You don’t get to decide I’m safer without you when I’m telling you that I’m not.”
Vi finally met her gaze again, and her eyes were glassy, her jaw tight.
“I’m not strong, Caitlyn,” she said, the words trembling out of her. “I’m dangerous.”
“Vi…”
“I am. I hurt people. I destroy things. I scare people. I live in a world of fists and blood and fire, and I dragged you into that. I don’t belong in your world.”
Her voice cracked.
“I’m a monster. A twisted, broken thing that doesn’t know how to be soft. An anomaly that brings ruin to everything she loves. And you… you’re a light. You’re everything I’m not. You deserve someone who brings you peace. Not someone who makes you a target.”
The bluenette’s lips parted, a breath caught in her throat.
The redette’s eyes dropped again.
“You deserve the best,” she whispered. “Not me.”
Caitlyn’s tears finally spilled as she stared at Vi, her heart fracturing more with each word that came from the woman she loved.
“Is that how you want to live?” she asked, voice trembling. “Eating and swallowing Sarah’s poison and venom, every day? Letting her touch you, kiss you, when you hate it?”
The Hybrid’s expression twisted. Guilt, pain, love all knotted together in her chest.
“I’ll gladly drink poison every single day,” she said hoarsely, “if it means you stay safe. If it means no one dares come after you again.”
Caitlyn reached up and touched Vi’s face, her thumb brushing a tear off the brawler’s cheek.
“You don’t have to do this, Vi. I love you. I love you.”
The Wolf woman let out a broken breath, eyes closing as more tears slipped down.
“I love you too, Caitlyn. More than myself. More than anything. But loving you means protecting you. Even if that means staying away. Even if it means letting you hate me.”
The Piltie shook her head, her voice cracking.
“I could never hate you.”
The Zaunite smiled faintly, a sad, shattered thing.
“You should.”
“No.”
The redette looked into the bluenette’s eyes one last time, memorizing the warmth, the pain, the stubborn hope still burning there.
Caitlyn leaned forward, lips parted slightly, seeking a kiss, a small spark of connection in the wreckage between them.
But Vi turned her head away, gently stepping back.
“I can’t,” she whispered. “I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve you. Not after what happened. Not after what I brought into your life.”
The Human’s hands dropped slowly to her sides, tears streaming down her face.
“I’m sorry,” the Hybrid said, barely audible. “I’ll never love anyone else. It’s always been you, Caitlyn. It always will be.”
Then, before she broke down completely, the rebel turned and walked away, each step heavier than the last, leaving behind the only person who’d ever made her feel like she wasn’t a monster.
The love of her life.
Notes:
I am so ready for your hate after hating myself when I wrote this chapter (which is probably the worst in this fanfic).
I almost cried during Caitlyn and Vi's exchange, the hurt and feelings! And I hope you will cry too, because I tried to make it as raw as possible!Vi is so selfless, so self-sacrificing, and so in love with Caitlyn...
She really prefers to suffer her whole life instead of putting Caitlyn in danger...Vi thinks this is the best decision. But it's not. But she'd do anything for Caitlyn.
Chapter 59: The point of no return
Summary:
She took another sip, then another. The bitterness coated her tongue, and soon, her head began to feel… heavy. Not drunk, not yet, but off. Sluggish. Like her thoughts were wrapped in fog.
“Feeling better?” the cheerleader asked, trailing a hand over the Wolf woman’s arm.
“I feel... a little dizzy…” the Zaunite frowned faintly. “Beer might’ve hit too hard.”
Notes:
Vi thought that dating Sarah was the best way to make people stop targeting Caitlyn. All she wanted was to protect Caitlyn, the love of her life.
But she didn't know how wrong she was...
Dating Sarah was probably her biggest mistake...TW: drug abuse, rape intent
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Evening draped itself over the campus like a worn-out blanket, the golden haze of the setting sun casting long shadows through the window of Sarah’s dorm. The room smelled faintly of whiskey and perfume, the ginger head’s presence lingered in every corner, confident and overwhelming.
Vi sat stiffly on the edge of the couch, hands tucked between her knees, her eyes distant. The last few weeks had worn her thin, but she masked it with silence. She could still see Caitlyn’s face in her mind, her smile, the way her fingers had gently stroked her hair when she cried.
That warmth, that safety, now felt a thousand miles away.
Behind her, Sarah closed the door behind her, then crossed the room in slow, deliberate steps.
“You’ve been tense all day,” she said, voice low, sultry. “Let me help with that.”
“No thanks,” Vi said, not moving one inch.
“Why?”
“I’m just not in the mood.”
The cheerleader’s arms slipped around the redette’s shoulders, her lips brushing the shell of her ear.
“It’s been days,” she whispered. “You’re with me now. Why are you still acting like I’m some stranger?”
The Wolf woman pulled away, her body flinching as though from a flame.
“Because I don’t want this.”
Sarah’s expression darkened, a sharp edge replacing her usual teasing smirk.
“You don’t want me? Or are you still hung up on Caitlyn Kiramman? You’re still thinking of her, aren’t you?!”
Vi stood up, her fists clenched at her sides.
“I said I’m not in the mood. Stop pushing me!”
The cheerleader stepped in front of her, blocking her path.
“You’ve been dodging me since the start. All eyes on campus are on us, and you just keep giving me cold shoulders. What are you so afraid of? I’m not asking for a fucking wedding ring, but a night!”
“Not gonna happen,” the Wolf woman said through gritted fangs. “You don’t get to press me into something just because you're impatient.”
“I’ve waited long enough,” the ginger head’s tone sharpened. “You’re with me now, we’re together, but when it comes to this, suddenly you draw a line. I know what you really want. You're just scared to admit it.”
The redette’s voice cracked like a whip.
“Back off, Sarah. I told you that I don’t want to fuck with you. And I won’t change my mind.”
For a moment, silence hung heavy in the air.
Then, Sarah scoffed, turning away with a frustrated shake of her head.
“You know what, Vi? Maybe we need a drink. How about some beer?”
“Yeah… why not.”
The cheerleader moved through the space with a slow, calculated grace, like a spider weaving silk. She opened the mini fridge and pulled out two bottles of beer. The Hybrid barely noticed her unscrew the caps. But she didn’t see the quick flick of the other woman’s fingers as she added something to one of the cans, nor the way her smile shifted, sharp and knowing.
“Here,” the gingerhead said, offering the opened can to the brawler, who took it with a distracted nod. “You look like you could use it.”
The Zaunite murmured a quiet “thanks” and took a drink, barely tasting it.
Sarah settled beside her, too close.
“You’ve been tense all night.”
The brawler didn’t answer. Her thoughts were with someone else. Soft blue eyes… caring hands… beautiful and tender smile… a voice like home… Caitlyn. Always Caitlyn. And the ache of not being with her pulsed deep in Vi’s chest.
She took another sip, then another. The bitterness coated her tongue, and soon, her head began to feel… heavy. Not drunk, not yet, but off. Sluggish. Like her thoughts were wrapped in fog.
“Feeling better?” the cheerleader asked, trailing a hand over the Wolf woman’s arm.
“I feel... a little dizzy…” the Zaunite frowned faintly. “Beer might’ve hit too hard.”
Sarah tilted her head.
“Or maybe you’re just too hot in here?” she asked, a glint in her eye.
Vi blinked, disoriented.
“Yeah... maybe,” she mumbled. Her skin was warm, her breaths shallow. A strange warmth crept under her skin, spreading like an itch she couldn’t scratch.
The cheerleader moved closer, easing the rebel back onto the couch. She leaned down and pressed her lips to the brawler’s. Slow. Hungry. The Hybrid didn’t respond. She couldn’t, didn’t want to. Her hands stayed at her sides, limp and unsure.
The gingerhead pulled back and brushed Vi’s hair from her face.
“You taste sweet when you stop overthinking,” she whispered.
Sarah climbed back onto Vi’s lap, her smile warm, sweet, practiced. Her arms wrapped around the Wolf woman’s shoulders as she kissed her insistently. The redette didn’t respond at first, but the weight of her limbs was starting to fade, her body sluggish and too warm, her thoughts running like honey in the sun.
She blinked. The room tilted gently.
Sarah kissed her again. And this time, Vi kissed back. But only because the blur in front of her was no longer Sarah.
It was Caitlyn.
The scent, the way her lips moved, the gentle pressure of her hand on the Zaunite’s cheek… It had to be her. It had to be the beautiful and soft Piltie.
“Cait…” Vi whispered. Her voice cracked. “Caitlyn…”
Sarah pulled away, stiff. Her expression snapped from feigned sweetness to bitter rage in an instant.
“What did you just say?”
The Hybrid’s eyes were glassy, dazed. She blinked again, hard, trying to focus.
“Cait…?” she echoed, confused. The face in front of her was no longer Caitlyn. It was Sarah. Furious, insulted.
The cheerleader shoved off her lap.
“Are you serious?! You’re thinking about her? While you’re here with me? While kissing and going to finally fuck?!”
The brawler’s stomach twisted. Her breath hitched.
“What… what was in the beer?” she asked slowly, suddenly aware of how wrong her body felt. Her pulse was racing. Her mouth was dry.
Sarah didn’t answer directly, just crossed her arms and said coldly.
“Something to help you relax. Janna knows you needed it.”
The redette’s breath caught.
“Sarah... what the hell did you put in the drink?”
“Don’t be so dramatic,” the gingerhead smiled and ran a hand down the Wolf woman’s chest. “Just relax.”
The Zaunite sat up sharply, or tried to. Her limbs felt like they were moving underwater, her head dizzy and heavy.
“What did you do?” Her voice cracked, not from weakness, but from fear.
She stared at her, all the pieces falling into place.
“You drugged me…” she said flatly, her voice trembling.
“I helped you,” Sarah snapped. “You’re a wreck. You needed to stop being so…”
But Vi was already on her feet, staggering as she pulled on her jacket. Her heart was pounding now with anger more than confusion.
“Don’t talk to me! Don’t ever come near me again! YOU HEAR ME?!”
The cheerleader called after her, something sharp and venomous, but the redette didn’t stay to hear it. She stormed out into the night, barely keeping her footing, cursing herself for letting it happen, and cursing that bitch for showing her just how close danger could hide behind a smile.
*****
The night was cold. The kind of chill that seeped into your bones no matter how tightly you tried to pull your jacket around yourself. The gang leader stumbled out of the dorm and into the street, the echo of her boots against the pavement drowned by the roar in her head. Her breaths came in uneven bursts, shallow and sharp, like she couldn’t quite find enough air.
She didn’t know where she was walking. Or why. Her mind was too foggy, her thoughts swimming, looping, recoiling at what just happened.
She drugged me.
Vi’s steps faltered as the realization hit her again, heavier this time. Her stomach turned. She barely made it to the alley before she dropped to her knees and retched. Her body shuddered as she coughed, bile rising up with every gasp. It wasn’t just the drugs, or the nausea.
It was everything. The shame. The violation. The sheer horror of having let her guard down with someone who didn’t care about her boundaries, who twisted her pain into an opportunity.
She wiped her mouth with the back of her shaking hand and leaned back against the brick wall. The alley was damp, the scent of garbage and motor oil thick in the air, but she barely noticed. Her head was pounding. Her heart was louder.
She thought she had control of this. That she could take the hit, date someone she didn’t love, if it meant keeping Caitlyn safe. But this? She hadn’t seen it coming. Sarah had always been flirty, manipulative, possessive… but Vi hadn’t thought she would go this far.
She hugged her knees to her chest and pulled her hood over her head, hiding behind the stacked trash bins like some stray dog. Her breathing slowed to a soft, rhythmic shake.
Quiet.
Broken.
She didn’t cry. Not like before. There weren’t any tears left. Just this dull, empty ache where her trust used to be.
What am I doing?
She pressed her forehead against her knees, whispering Caitlyn’s name like a prayer. Not out of hope. But out of longing.
Longing for safety. For warmth.
For someone who saw her and loved her without trying to take anything from her.
And for the first time in weeks, Vi realized she didn’t just want to protect Caitlyn.
She needed to protect herself, too.
*****
The morning sunlight crept through the blinds, pale and hesitant. The Wolf woman shuffled into the apartment, her limbs stiff from the cold, her head still aching with the last traces of whatever Sarah had slipped into her drink. The front door clicked softly behind her, but the apartment was silent. Her dad was already gone for the day, and her sister’s schoolbag was missing from its usual spot by the door.
Good. She didn’t want to talk.
She headed straight for the bathroom. Her reflection in the mirror stopped her for a moment. She looked like a ghost, skin pale and drawn, dark circles bruised under her eyes. Her hair was a mess, lips chapped, and her eyes looked… empty. She didn’t recognize the woman staring back.
Without thinking, she peeled off her clothes, the same ones the gingerhead had pulled at, clung to, and shoved them into the bathroom trash. They were old anyway. Stuff she wore because she didn’t care if they got ruined. But now they felt tainted. Like the fabric itself had soaked in everything the Hybrid wanted to forget.
She turned on the shower and stepped under the spray. The water was too hot, but she didn’t care. She stood still as it rushed over her, letting it sting, letting it scald. Maybe it could strip away what had happened. Wash off the guilt. The confusion. The way her skin still crawled.
It’s over. It has to be.
She leaned her head against the tile, eyes closed, and whispered the words again like a promise.
“I’m done with this bullshit.”
Sarah had crossed a line that could never be uncrossed. Vi had let things spiral too far in the name of protecting Caitlyn. But what happened last night had nothing to do with protection.
It was control.
Manipulation.
Abuse.
And if she stayed, Sarah would only take more.
Vi stood there until the water ran cold. She stepped out, wrapped a towel around herself, and walked barefoot to her room. She didn’t feel strong. She felt raw, stripped down to nerves and instinct.
She was going to end it with Sarah. No matter how ugly it will get.
Because no one, not even Vi, deserved to be used like that.
Notes:
Yeap. Sarah is a bitch. You can say it, guys lol
What else can I say... Don't hit me? Trust my plan! Trust meeeeeeee!
I'll say that again for sure...
I give you a little spoiler: one more chapter before the end of what I call "season 1".
Chapter 60: Farewell
Summary:
Vi lingered at the door.
“The fire has to die,” she murmured. “It’s better for everyone.”
And with that, she walked away, each step echoing like a closing door behind her.
Notes:
Vi has to make decisions. She got abused, mentally and almost physically.
What can she do now to protect herself?
While protecting also the others, of course...
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Vi wove through the bustling corridor, a stack of textbooks pressed against her chest like armor. Every day she forced herself to focus on her studies, on those end of the year exams that would satisfy the promise she’d made to Caitlyn: to graduate, to build a future worthy of her love.
She ducked into the open atrium to catch her breath and review her notes. The sun slanted through the glass roof, giving the polished marble a golden gleam. For a moment, the Wolf woman let herself believe she could outrun everything, Sarah’s smirk, the whispers in the halls, the ghost of betrayal.
A voice rang out from the stairwell above:
“...absolutely feral in private,” Sarah laughed, shading her eyes against the light. “Vi may look shy and awkward in public, but let me tell you, she’s a real beast in bed. We’ve been at it night after night and let me tell you, it’s… something else. She’s a sex machine.”
The Hybrid froze, her arms stiffening around her books. A small crowd had gathered around the cheerleader, nodding and chuckling appreciatively. Sarah’s voice was smooth, confident, every syllable designed to sting.
“She’s all claws and hunger once you get her out of that shell,” the gingergead continued with a wink. “And trust me, I’ve tamed her good. I’m the one who tamed the beast.”
Laughter rippled through the students. Everyone seemed to believe it. After all, Sarah’s exes had always praised her prowess, and she looked every bit the polished aristocrat.
The Wolf woman’s face burned. She wanted to lash out, to tell them the truth: that Sarah’s kisses had tasted of venom, that the “taming” had been forced, and that the sex hadn’t exist at all.
Instead, she drew a slow breath, forcing her books tighter to her chest. She would not let Sarah’s lies derail her. She would ignore the taunts, bury herself in her studies, and fulfill her promise. With her head held high, the redette turned on her heel and started to walked away. But she couldn’t.
Caitlyn and her friends Irelia and Riven emerged from the library just as Sarah’s voice climbed toward its crescendo.
“And let me tell you, darling,” she drawled, leaning back against the railing, “Vi is insatiable. We’ve hardly slept these past nights. Yes, even Vi can’t resist me. She tried, but she can’t.”
Irelia rolled her eyes.
“Seriously, Sarah? Do you ever stop?” she spat.
“You really believe that?” Riven scoffed and stepped forward, lips curling in amusement. “Vi wouldn’t lay a finger on a whore like you.”
Sarah pushed off the railing and advanced, each step measured.
“Oh, but this is all too real,” she purred. “You see, Vi is mine now. And she is more than happy to have my leash.”
Caitlyn’s jaw tightened. She squared her shoulders.
“You’re so disgusting, Fortune. Vi is not a pet. You spread filth because you have nothing else.”
Sarah’s eyes flicked dangerously over to Caitlyn. Then, in one swift motion, her hand snapped out.
Slap!
The sound cracked like a whip. The blueentte’s head jerked to the side, and a stunned hush fell. She pressed a trembling palm to her cheek, tears gleaming in her eyes, while Irelia and Riven rushed forward. The ginger head’s lips curved into a vicious smile.
“Jealous, Kiramman?” she taunted, voice low. “Jealous that Vi chose me?”
The top student’s eyes flashed with hurt and anger. She took a trembling breath, but the cheerleader simply laughed.
In one fluid motion, the Wolf woman was across the small gap.
Her fist swung out, connecting with Sarah’s jaw in a sickening crack. Books and papers tumbled to the floor as the cheerleader staggered backward, hand rising to her cheek. The corridors fell silent except for the echo of Sarah’s gasp.
Vi’s breath came in ragged bursts. She stood, fists clenched at her sides, her tail lashing behind her in barely controlled fury.
“You bitch!” the Hybrid growled, voice trembling with rage. “You never spent a single night with me! You just fucking lie and lie again!”
The gingerhead’s lips trembled, blood at the corner of her mouth. She tried to suck air through clenched teeth.
“Vi…”
“Don’t! Save it.” Vi cut her off, voice low but fierce. She swallowed past the rage. “I know what you did. GHB in my drink. You thought you could force me into something I didn’t consent to.” Her voice cracked with disgust. “Thinking you’d tame me like some prize.”
For a heartbeat, Sarah’s eyes flickered with something like shock before she recovered her poise.
“You don’t…”
“No,” Vi shook her head, horror mingling with anger. “I was wrong to try to… date you. You’re a manipulator, a whore.” She took a trembling step closer. “I made a mistake dating you, listening to your poisonous lies. Even I, a monster, a trash, deserve better than you.”
The cheerleader tried to lift her chin, to speak, but the brawler’s gaze silenced her.
“I’ve wasted enough time pretending I cared,” she continued, her voice shattering with finality. “There was never any love here, only disgust.” She paused, the weight of betrayal anchoring her words. “Stay away from Caitlyn. Stay away from me. We’re over. This shouldn’t have even happen in the beginning. You’re my hugest mistake, Fortune.”
The Zaunite spun on her heel, boots clicking against the polished tile. Caitlyn’s relieved sob drifted back to her ears, but she didn’t stop. She didn’t look back as the corridor opened up into emptiness, leaving Sarah and the stunned crowd in the shattered aftermath of the truth.
*****
The locker door creaked open under Vi’s hand. Her fingers moved mechanically, pulling out textbooks, notes, the few keepsakes she’d left there, an old bracelet from Caitlyn, a faded photo of the hockey team from their first win. Everything felt heavy now. Final. The hallway was quiet, most students had already left, celebrating the end of exams.
But not Vi.
She shoved the last of her things into her backpack bag and slammed the locker shut. The echo bounced down the empty corridor, as loud as the words ringing in her head.
You don’t belong here anymore.
The Wolf woman made her way to the hockey wing, passing the rink with its polished ice, the banners with her name still hanging above the goal. The coaches' office door was ajar, Sevika inside at her desk, reviewing player reports.
The Hybrid knocked once.
“Got a minute?”
“Vi,” Sevika looked up, surprised. “That was fast. You just finished your last exam.”
“I’m not here for feedback,” the redette said, stepping inside. Her voice was tight. Controlled. “I came to tell you I’m leaving.”
The coach raised a brow.
“You mean for the day?”
“No. For good.” The Zaunite set her duffel on the floor. “I’m quitting the hockey team. And school. All of it.”
Silence fell between them like a crack in ice.
Sevika leaned back in her chair.
“You’re making a huge mistake, kid.”
Vi’s laugh was hollow.
“Wouldn’t be the first.”
“You’ve got talent,” the older woman said firmly. “You’ve got drive. Fire. Whatever’s making you do this, you can work through it. You’ve already come so far.”
“I’m not what you think I am,” the brawler said, shaking her head. Her jaw tensed. “I’m not a team player. I’m not a leader. I’m not someone worth betting on. I’m just a violent, reckless beast who drags people down and hurts the ones I love.”
The coach's face softened slightly. Rare for her. She folded her arms and nodded once.
“You’re wrong. But I’m not gonna stop you if you’ve already made up your mind.”
“I have.” Vi bent to grab her backpack, shouldering it. “Thank you, Sevika. For not giving up on me sooner. I’m sorry for wasting your time.”
“You didn’t waste anything.” Sevika’s voice dropped to something gentler. “I hope you find that fire again. You’re not the monster you think you are.”
Vi lingered at the door.
“The fire has to die,” she murmured. “It’s better for everyone.”
And with that, she walked away, each step echoing like a closing door behind her.
*****
Vi’s hands shook slightly as she packed the last of her clothes into the duffel bag. It was all so final now. She tossed a few t-shirts, jeans she hadn’t worn in days, a pair of well-worn boots that had seen better days. Her mind was elsewhere, somewhere far away from the reality of her actions.
She stopped only when she reached the dresser, her fingers brushing over the small items scattered across the surface. Her eyes caught on a few framed photos, resting in the corner like memories waiting to be remembered.
The first photo was of her and Jinx, their faces split by mischievous grins, arms around each other in a moment of shared rebellion. Vi remembered the laughter, the late nights, the endless arguments that always turned into jokes. They used to be inseparable.
The second photo was of her father, Vander, a mountain of a man with rough hands and a softer side. He stood beside her and Jinx in the kitchen, his arm draped over their shoulders. It was a very good time that day, a sweet family moment. But even her father’s protective embrace couldn't shield them from the world that was never kind to their kind.
The last was a photo of her and Caitlyn. Vi smiled faintly as she traced the outline of her love's face in the picture. The two of them were sitting on a park bench, Caitlyn’s head resting on Vi’s shoulder. The sweet woman had always been patient with her, even when the Wolf woman didn’t deserve it. Their eyes locked in the photo, a silent promise of love, of everything Vi knew she had lost.
The photos brought a sharp, jagged pain in Vi’s chest. She sniffled quietly, wiping away the tear that slipped down her cheek.
You deserve better than me , the Hybrid thought, her throat tightening. I don’t deserve this happiness. I never did.
She shoved all the photos into the bag, desperate to get them out of her sight before she broke down completely. She took a deep breath and quickly zipped it up, making sure everything, every memory, every shred of comfort, was buried out of reach.
She glanced around the apartment, the space that had once been home, a place she had shared with her sister, with her father. A place that was her refuge, her safety. But now, it felt suffocating.
Vi went to the table where her savings were, picking up the small bundle of bills she’d kept for herself. She was going to need it. She wasn’t sure for what, but she was sure she wouldn’t make it long in this city. The Wolf woman wasn’t even sure where she was going.
She didn’t care.
After a beat of hesitation, she grabbed her phone and tossed it onto the couch. It felt like an anchor, like a tether to the past that she could no longer hold on to. There was nothing left for her here, anyway. She wouldn’t be able to face Caitlyn again.
The Zaunite walked to the door. For a moment, she stopped. Her hand hovered over the key, hidden under the welcome mat. A small part of her wanted to keep it, to leave some connection to the people she loved, just in case.
But she couldn’t.
With a final, heavy breath, she slid the key under the mat, the cool metal feeling heavier than it ever had.
Then, she stepped out, closing the door behind her with a soft click that echoed like the final note in a song she never wanted to end.
*****
Dusk had settled into Zaun’s lower veins by the time Vi’s boots carried her far from any familiar streetlamp. The air grew thicker, heavy with sulfur and the distant hiss of steam vents. Neon dripped from every crevice, garish blues and sickly greens painting cracked concrete in harsh relief. She kept her head down, eyes shaded by her undercut, coat collar turned up.
Every step felt like a descent into the blackness within her own soul. She passed makeshift shacks braced against ancient pipes, clusters of scavengers trading scraps for credits. She hadn’t meant to go this far, but the further she walked, the more the city felt like her true home, a place that embraced broken things.
Eventually, she found it: a narrow doorway wedged between two collapsed storefronts. Above it, a flickering holo-sign read simply:
Cheap Quarters – No Questions Asked
She slipped inside.
A single bare bulb dangled over concrete floor, illuminating a tiny room. A threadbare mattress laid down the floor, stained and sagging. Against the nearby wall, a chipped basin dripped water into a rusty drain. That was it. She blinked once, then collapsed onto the mattress, every muscle finally surrendering.
This… this was enough for a stray.
When the cold bit through her jacket, she rose and ran the tap, splashing water on her face, scrubbing at the grime and guilt as if it might wash away too. But the reflection staring back, wild eyes, bruised soul, didn’t change.
This is what you deserve.
Yet, she needed work. No polite office would take her in. No university could rewrite her record. All she had was her fists. Her appetite for violence. Hands that broke bones.
She didn’t stay still for long. She couldn’t. The silence was too loud, and her thoughts were worse.
She left the room, locking the door behind her, not because she had anything worth stealing, but because it was habit. A reflex from a life that taught her never to trust anyone, not even shadows.
She stepped back into the streets. The neon felt colder here, its colors bleeding in pools at her feet. Voices drifted from around a corner, drawn by curiosity and desperation:
“...got yourself a real show tonight! Two rounds, no holds barred. Winners pocket credits or die trying.”
Her gaze snapped to a weathered poster plastered on a rusted beam:
Pit Fights
Entry Open!
Win all your rounds and get a prize!
She stared at the jagged fists emblazoned on the poster, at the promise of blood and glory. A crooked grin twisted her lips. It was exactly the kind of place her heart had craved since she first held a hockey stick. Here, her fury would be currency. Her pain would be power.
One older man, scarred across his jaw, caught Vi’s eye and nodded. He would have recognized a damaged wolf when he saw one.
“You lookin’ for work?” he called, voice gravelly with smoke.
The Wolf woman’s eyes narrowed.
“Maybe,” she shrugged.
“Pit’s open,” he said. “If you got the right… temperament.”
She studied the poster plastered to the wall: two bruised fighters locked in combat, the crowd cheering from metal balconies above. A final line read, “Fight. Win. Cash.”
The Hybrid drew in a breath. Yes. This felt like her arena. Her claws itched, pain was all she knew how to wield.
“I’ll fight,” she said softly.
The man smirked.
“Thought you’d never say the word.”
As Vi turned to follow him deeper into the maze of Zaun’s forgotten byways, the night felt alive with grim promise.
She tucked the poster into her pocket and exhaled. A job at last, one that asked nothing of her but to be the beast she’d always been.
I’m not good for anything else. Might as well get paid to hurt people.
Notes:
Author's note:
And that’s the end of "season 1".
Like I said, there will be a "season 2". Don’t worry, you guys.First, thank you. For the support, the kudos, the comments... the love. Truly. Every bit of it makes me smile and pushes me to keep writing. This story means a lot to me, and seeing how deeply you're invested makes it all worth it.
Now, I want to speak more seriously about this fanfic.
This is a story about trauma.
Trauma is ugly. It’s cruel. It destroys. It can hit you out of nowhere, and when it does, it doesn’t ask for permission. It drags you down. You stumble. You fall. You're hurt, and sometimes, you hurt others. And if it goes deep enough, it convinces you the only way out is to disappear.That’s where Vi is.
I never wanted to romanticize trauma. I never wanted to make it look prettier, or more tragic than it is. I wanted to portray it as raw, and real, and brutal as possible.
You’ve heard those stories about soldiers who come home, surrounded by family, love, support, and still end their lives years later?
That’s the weight of trauma. That’s the reality I wanted to show.
Because trauma doesn’t just go away.
It lingers. Like depression.
Silent, but deadly.Vi’s from Zaun, so she’s seen as nothing more than a street rat. And worse: she’s a Hybrid. She faces a deeper, systemic kind of hatred. Her life is survival.
That’s why she fights. That’s all she’s ever known.She grew up watching the hate, living it. Just because her mother, a Human, dared love and marry a Hybrid.
She watched her little sister, Jinx, be bullied, broken, for having a Hybrid family, despite being herself a Human. Vi found her almost dead, after trying to end the pain herself.
She saw Caitlyn, the woman she loved, get beaten, drugged, assaulted, and nearly raped.
Those things… don’t just scar.
They burn through you.
They stay.Vi was already hurt. Jinx’s trauma made it worse. Caitlyn’s suffering shattered what was left.
And when you’re drowning, your only instinct is to keep those you love from going down with you.So she did what she always does. She took the fall.
At the beginning of this story, she came out of rehab. She went there to protect her crew. She took the blame.
She fought Jinx’s bullies her way. Not the best way, no, but by Zaun’s law: kill or be killed.
And when Darius broke Caitlyn, after everything Vi had done to try and change, she snapped. She lost it.
Because that’s what trauma does: it undoes you. One event can erase years of effort. One trigger, and you spiral again.BUT.
Trauma isn’t unbeatable.
It takes time. A lot of time.
But more importantly, it takes help.
The right people. The right support.
You may never be “cured”, but you can get better. You can learn to live again. To love. To hope.And that’s what "season 2" is about.
How to fight trauma. How to heal. How to rise again.
It won’t be easy. Vi will stumble again, of course.
But she won’t be alone anymore.
She’ll be surrounded by people who see her, really see her, and love her, even with all the cracks.
Vi is brokenhearted, but still deeply good.
They know it. They see it. And they chose to stay.
And with that, healing is possible.Painful. Slow. But possible.
Because again: I don’t want trauma to look beautiful.
I want it to feel real.
And I want to show that, yes, it can be overcome.Don’t lose hope. No matter how deep the hole.
If you run out of it, someone you love and who loves you will carry it for you until you’re ready again.That’s Vi’s story in this fanfic.
See you in "season 2"!
We'll meet back with everyone, don't worry.
Chapter 61: At the end of the bottle
Summary:
“You can’t be here,” the Zaunite croaked, her voice hollow. “You’re just another ghost, another hallucination. Why… I can’t keep it like this… I wish every day, every night, that I would see you again… But it’s just a dream… In the end, I wake up alone… Because you’re just a dream…”
Notes:
And here is "season 2"!
Welcome to the trauma again! But this time, we're not gonna drown in it, but survive it.
But how?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two months.
That’s how long it had been since Vi buried her past beneath blood, metal, and noise. Since she tore Caitlyn’s photo from the wall and stuffed it into the lining of her coat, where it still lived, creased, faded, and always close to her heart.
Now they called her the Hound in the pits.
Some whispered it in awe. Others in fear. No one knew her real name anymore, and that suited Vi just fine. She didn’t want a name. Names were for people who had futures.
The arena roared around her. Metal grates trembled under heavy boots. Blood stained the concrete like paint.
She didn’t hear it anymore. Not really. It all blurred into one long, throbbing pulse in her skull.
Crack!
Flesh met fist. The fight ended. Another victory. Another body on the floor. Another moment of silence before the crowd erupted again, hungry for more.
She raised her fists, not in triumph, but in habit. The credits dropped into her hand, still warm from the fight. She didn’t count them. They weren’t for saving. They were for forgetting.
That night, like most others, she sat hunched at the corner of the Rust Crawler’s bar, bottle of whiskey to her lips, blood still fresh on her knuckles. The neon buzzed overhead. Someone was laughing in the back. Someone else was crying. Vi didn’t care.
She took another swig.
“Vi,” a voice said.
Soft. Polished. Familiar.
She froze. Her stomach clenched.
She didn’t turn. She couldn’t. The hallucinations were always like this. Cruel, gentle things. Ghosts that smelled like lavender and gunpowder. That smiled like they’d forgive her.
“Darling,” the voice said again, and this time it was closer. Whispered at her ear.
The Wolf woman jerked her head up, bottle slamming on the counter. No one there. Just the bartender wiping down a cracked mug.
She exhaled sharply, ran a hand down her face.
The ghosts were getting louder.
She stumbled home, if you could call it that. A room with a small light and a mattress that still smelled like mildew. She collapsed onto it, too drunk to even take her boots off.
Caitlyn was waiting again.
Sitting at the edge of the bed, fingers laced, blue eyes watching Vi like she’d just walked back in from class.
“I’m sorry,” Vi murmured, slurring through her teeth. “I love you…”
Caitlyn didn’t answer. She never did. Just smiled softly, like she understood everything and hated none of it.
The Hybrid turned her face to the wall and cried quietly, her back to the ghost. Her hands, bruised and swollen, clutched the inside pocket of her coat, where Caitlyn’s photo lived like a heartbeat.
Tomorrow, she would fight again.
But tonight… tonight, she held the pieces of her heart together with callused fingers and whispers from a memory that refused to fade.
*****
The café was quiet except for the soft hum of a radio and the occasional clink of cups. Outside, Piltover’s orderly streets glinted under a pale sky, oblivious to the worry folded deep into Caitlyn’s brow.
Jinx stirred her coffee with too much force, tapping the spoon against the rim like a nervous drumbeat.
“Any word?” the Piltie asked, looking up at the cyanette and her boyfriend.
Ekko leaned forward across the table.
“Yeah,” he said. “I found someone.”
Both women snapped their full attention to him.
“His name’s Loris. Works maintenance routes between the lower levels and Zaun’s underbelly. Said he saw Vi.”
Caitlyn’s breath caught in her throat.
“Where?”
“Down in the Mireline trench,” Ekko’s eyes saddened. “Deeper than we’ve ever gone before. Said she’s living in what looks like a damn prison cell. Alone. Fighting in the pits.”
The bluenette’s hands curled into fists. The young Zaunite teenager’s spoon stopped clinking.
“She’s not surviving,” the white-hair young man continued. “She’s… somehow dying. Said she looked like a ghost with blood on her hands. Like someone who doesn’t care what happens next.”
There was a beat of silence.
Caitlyn stood abruptly.
“We’re going down there.”
Jinx blinked.
“Like, now?” she signed, staring at the other woman.
“Yes,” the Piltie said. Her voice was steady, but her eyes were blazing. “She saved me. Broke herself to keep me alive. I won’t sit up here drinking lattes while she drowns herself in blood.”
“I’m with you,” Ekko nodded.
Jinx stood up, not even caring to finish her drink.
“You don’t even have to ask. Of course I’ll come save my sister,” she signed, her violet pink eyes glowing with determination.
“We’ll need a plan.” Caitlyn took a deep breath, then looked between them. “If she’s that far gone… she might not come easily.”
“She’s Vi,” Jinx added with a sigh, her fingers moving quickly. “She’s stubborn. She’ll punch us first, then cry later.”
Caitlyn almost smiled.
“That’s the Vi we know.”
“What do you suggest?” asked the young boy.
“To split in two groups. Ekko, you and half the crew go with Loris. Find her place. Grab whatever she has there, photos, gear, everything personal. It’s her life, after all, we can’t erase that even if it’s a life of pain.”
“Got it.”
I’ll take Jinx and the others to the pit,” the bluenette continued. “We’ll find her. And we’ll bring her home.”
Jinx tilted her head.
“You know she may fight back, right?”
Caitlyn’s jaw tightened.
“Then we fight harder. As hard as she did to protect us.”
*****
The pit reeked of blood, rusted metal, and stale sweat, choking and heavy. Caitlyn pressed a hand over her mouth as she followed Jinx down the jagged stairs, the noise of the crowd growing louder with each step. Beside them were three of Vi’s gangmates, Sett, Claggor and Akali, all visibly tense, their eyes sweeping the pit’s edges.
They’d barely made it into the underground coliseum before the bell rang.
“In the red corner,” the announcer boomed, “we have the undefeated Hound!”
A roar erupted through the crowd, echoing off the corroded walls. And then Vi stepped into the light.
Caitlyn froze.
Her breath caught in her throat at the sight of her. Vi’s hair was dyed roughly in black, her face covered in strains of heavy dark make-up, sweat clinging to her skin like second skin. Her arms were bandaged, her knuckles split and scarred. Her chest heaved slowly, too slowly, like even breathing had become a burden.
But it was her eyes that broke Caitlyn and Jinx, both of them crying by looking at this walking ghost.
Empty. Like all the light had gone out of her.
The opponent was massive, twice the Hybrid’s weight, muscle bound and grinning with cruel confidence. The bell rang again, and the man lunged forward like a wrecking ball.
The Wolf woman didn’t flinch.
Fist after fist connected with her side, her jaw, her ribs. She staggered but didn’t block, didn’t duck, didn’t counter, until something in her switched. Last instinct of survival.
She roared like an animal and slammed into the man with a vicious uppercut. He reeled. She followed with a spin punch, then a knee to the gut. Bones cracked under her blows.
The crowd was wild. Chanting her name like a war cry.
“HOUND! HOUND! HOUND!”
The bluenette’s tears slipped silently down her cheeks.
This wasn't the woman she loved.
This was what was left of her.
The cyanette was shaking in horror, pain and sadness, seeing her sister like this. Not living, but dying. Slowly.
Vi stood above her opponent’s crumpled body, heaving, bleeding, not triumphant, just… surviving. Barely.
When the announcer raised her hand, the brawler didn’t even look at the crowd. She just turned, robotic, and began walking back toward the exit gate.
And then, the Piltie was moving. Before anyone could stop her, she was running down the side of the pit, ignoring the guards shouting at her, jumping into the blood-stained dirt.
“VI!” Jinx called, voice breaking.
Vi kept walking.
Caitlyn ran to her, grabbed her, and threw her arms around her, burying her face into the Wolf woman’s shoulder.
The Hybrid froze.
Her breath hitched.
Not because she recognized her.
But because she thought she was hallucinating again.
“…Not again,” Vi whispered hoarsely. “Why… why now? You're not real.”
“It’s me,” Caitlyn whispered, voice trembling. “Vi, I’m real. I’m here.”
The Hybrid’s hands slowly raised, trembling, and gripped the Human’s sleeves like they were the only thing keeping her tethered to the earth.
“You can’t be here,” the Zaunite croaked, her voice hollow. “You’re just another ghost, another hallucination. Why… I can’t keep it like this… I wish every day, every night, that I would see you again… But it’s just a dream… In the end, I wake up alone… Because you’re just a dream…”
The Piltie stepped back just enough to look into her eyes.
“I’m here, Darling. I’m really here. With your sister and your friends. And we’re taking you home.”
Behind her, Jinx and the others stood at the edge of the pit, watching, silent, hopeful.
Vi’s lip quivered. She looked at Caitlyn like a starving dog might look at a warm hand.
And then her knees buckled.
“I… I’m sorry… Cupcake…”
She collapsed into the taller woman’s arms, the strength drained from her body. Her limbs hung heavy, her breath shallow, her eyes wide with exhaustion and disbelief.
“Vi? Vi! Vi! Shit.”
The bluenette held her tightly, anchoring her to the present, whispering soft words into her tangled hair as the redette trembled. Jinx and Vi’s gangmates jumped into the pit, joining Caitlyn.
Around them, the crowd had fallen silent.
Then, the announcer’s voice cut through the tension like a knife.
“Well, well,” he said with a grin, stepping up to the edge of the pit. “Didn’t know the Hound had herself a lady waiting. If you want a little alone time with her, sweetheart, we can arrange that. But it’ll cost you.”
Caitlyn slowly looked up. Her tear-streaked face hardened into cold steel.
“She’s not a show. She’s not for sale.”
“Everything’s for sale down here, lady,” the announcer chuckled. “And I own the Hound. You want to walk out of here with her, you pay. Otherwise, leave her and go spread your beautiful legs somewhere else.”
The Piltie stood, easing the brawler into Jinx and Sett’s arms. She turned to face the man directly. Her gloved hand reached into her coat and drew her pistol in one fluid motion.
“I’ll pay you,” she said, her voice flat. “With a bullet.”
The man froze mid-laugh.
“You’re bluffing.”
A gunshot cracked through the pit. The bullet grazed his cheek, slicing a clean red line just under his eye. He stumbled back, yelping, clutching his face.
The bluenette lowered her weapon by a hair, her icy blue eyes locked on him.
“Next time, I aim center.”
The silence in the pit turned suffocating. Even the drunkest in the crowd knew not to move.
The announcer swallowed hard, fear etched into his features.
“T-Take her. I don’t want trouble.”
“No,” Caitlyn snapped. “You don’t.”
Sett and Claggor tightened their hold on Vi’s arms, supporting her battered body. Akali and Jinx stepped in to help, throwing a sharp glare at the announcer.
“If you ever so much as think of touching her again…” the Snake woman said, voice low and threatening. “We’ll make sure you can’t.”
Together, the group climbed out of the pit. Vi’s head lolled against Sett’s shoulder, unconscious but breathing.
They walked out of the darkness of the arena, into the unknown night of Zaun, still broken, still wounded, but no longer alone.
Notes:
Vi is finally back with Caitlyn, her family and her gang!
Now... how will she accept to stay with them?
Links for fanarts:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521826025113/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/45247171251557314/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521826151163/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823492517/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823470017/
Chapter 62: Real
Summary:
Three broken hearts holding each other in a hospital room, stitched together by the simple, defiant truth: they had found her. And she was still Vi.
Still theirs.
Notes:
Vi lived in Zaun for two months, alone, cutting everyone out of her life.
Why? Because she felt like she was the monster they all said, they all see in her.
What a fool she was to think that she could have a life, friends, and even a girlfriend.
And what a fool she was to believe that she deserved none of these.
Because they all came for her. Because they love her.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Warmth kissed Vi’s face, sunlight, soft and golden. A gentle breeze moved through tall grass, carrying the scent of wildflowers and honeyed air. Somewhere in the near distance, birds chirped in lazy chorus, and the sky above stretched out in a soft blue canvas.
Vi lay on a picnic blanket, head resting comfortably in Caitlyn’s lap.
The bluenette’s fingers threaded slowly through the brawler’s red hair, her touch featherlight, soothing. She smiled down at her, radiant and full of life.
“You’re such a handful, you know that?” she whispered, a teasing lilt in her voice.
“Yeah,” Vi chuckled sleepily. “But you like me like that.”
“But I love you like that,” the Piltie said gently, leaning forward to brush a kiss on the Zaunite’s forehead. “Every version of you. Loud, stubborn, tired, broken. All of you.”
The Hybrid closed her eyes, letting the words wrap around her heart like a balm.
“How did I get so lucky?”
“You fought for me,” the Human said, her voice just above a breath. “Even when you didn’t think you deserved me. Even when the world told you to give up. You didn’t.”
Vi opened her eyes, drinking in Caitlyn’s face. The perfect curve of her smile, the warmth in her eyes, the sunlight painting golden lines across her cheekbones.
It was perfect. Too perfect.
“I wish we could stay here,” Vi whispered.
Caitlyn leaned down again and kissed her. Slow. Tender. Real.
She pressed her forehead pressed to Vi’s.
“I’ll be there when you wake up. I promise.”
And then the world fell into silence.
*****
The steady beeping of the heart monitor filled the hospital room with quiet reassurance, a rhythm that Caitlyn had come to memorize. It was the only sound, apart from the soft breath of the woman lying in the bed.
The Piltie sat beside her, fingers gently combing through Vi’s tangled dark dyed hair. She leaned in, her lips brushing against the brawler’s forehead in a whisper of a kiss.
“I’ll be there when you wake up. I promise.”
She said it every day.
She never missed a day.
Just as her words left her lips, the door opened with a creak. Jinx stepped inside, her steps hesitant but quick. Her hands moved with swift, practiced precision: How is she?
The bluenette gave a soft sigh and looked up at her.
“Stable. The doctors say it could be anytime now.”
The cyanette nodded, biting her lip, and moved closer to the bed. Her eyes never left the redette. She hadn’t seen her sister like this in years, frail, pale, sunken eyes in a face once so full of fight. Her fingers curled into fists at her sides. But she didn’t look away.
Then, a shift.
A flicker behind the Hybrid’s closed eyelids.
Her fingers twitched.
Caitlyn leaned forward instantly, her hand cupping Vi’s cheek.
“Vi?” she called softly, voice trembling. “Vi, I’m here. It’s okay. You’re safe.”
The Wolf woman’s eyes flew open with a gasp, wild and lost. She blinked, as if trying to make sense of light and color and voices that weren’t just echoes. Her gaze jumped across the room, then froze on Caitlyn. On Jinx.
Tears began to well instantly in the Zaunite’s eyes, spilling before she could breathe a word.
“Are you real?” she croaked, her voice a cracked whisper. “Is this… another dream?”
Her young sister was already crying, shaking her head with silent desperation, hands trembling.
No.
The Human leaned in, her own eyes wet now, thumb brushing away the Hybrid’s tears.
“No, Darling,” she whispered. “We’re here. We’re real. You made it back.”
Vi sobbed, quiet, shattered, and reached out, her arms wrapping around Caitlyn like she would disappear if she let go.
“Caitlyn… please… please tell me you’re real…” she choked, her voice breaking into a thousand pieces.
The bluenette hugged her tightly, burying her face into the redette’s shoulder.
“We’re here. We’re real. And we’re not going anywhere.”
Jinx didn’t hesitate. She climbed onto the bed with them and wrapped her arms around both, the silent sister whose voice was her love, her tears, and the embrace she shared now.
Three broken hearts holding each other in a hospital room, stitched together by the simple, defiant truth: they had found her. And she was still Vi.
Still theirs.
Vi lay nestled between Caitlyn and Jinx, her head cradled in the bluenette’s lap, her fingers loosely laced with her sister’s. Her breaths had steadied, slowed, lulled by the Piltie’s hand gently stroking her hair.
She was half-asleep again, barely clinging to the edge of consciousness, but it was peaceful now.
Safe.
The door opened quietly.
Morgana stepped in first, her sharp eyes softening the moment she saw her friend and boss. Viego followed behind, a genuine smile curling at the corner of his lips when he noticed the Wolf woman’s eyes half-open, her body no longer trembling.
“You’re awake,” Morgana said gently, stepping closer.
Vi gave a faint nod, her eyes already fluttering shut again. It didn’t matter. Her presence, her breath, was enough.
Morgana and Viego took their seats, joining the others around the bed. They didn’t speak for a moment. The sight said more than words could: Caitlyn holding Vi with fierce tenderness, Jinx clinging to her like she’d been waiting years to do it. The three of them intertwined in silent, raw love.
The man with long and white hair finally broke the quiet.
“We… gathered all of Vi’s things,” he said, voice low. “From the place she was staying.”
The Piltie looked up at him, lips parted, unsure of what to say.
“If you could call it a place. It was more like a… prison cell,” the Crow Hybrid continued.
The cyanette looked away, jaw tightening.
“There were bars,” Morgana said, voice softer now, as if afraid Vi might stir. “She’d carved tallies into the wall… Days, maybe? Or fights. Dozens of empty bottles. Alcohol only. Blood-stained bandages. A mattress that shouldn’t be called a bed. The walls were cracked, the air… dead.”
“It felt like death,” Viego’s voice was quiet now, heavy. “Like she was already gone when we stepped inside. Like she’d buried herself alive.”
Caitlyn’s hand had stopped stroking Vi’s hair. She stared down at the woman in her lap, her chest aching.
“She was killing herself,” she whispered. “And we didn’t know.”
“She was alone. She wanted to stay alone,” Morgana said, reaching out and gently touching Jinx’s shoulder. “But not anymore.”
The brawler stirred faintly, a broken sound caught in her throat. The taller woman looked down at her again, brushing a strand of red hair from her face.
“Shh… It’s okay, my love,” she murmured. “You’re home now. We’re here.”
“I’m sorry…” Vi slurred, eyes glassy and half-lidded. “I tried to… protect you…”
“You don’t have to do this alone, you know,” Caitlyn said, placing a kiss on her forehead. “We’re not letting go of you, Vi. Ever. We’re all together. You can trust us. We’ll always be here for you, no matter what happens.”
It’s our turn to protect her, the cyanette signed.
Morgana and Viego exchanged a glance and nodded. Relieved, bittersweet.
She was indeed a Hound.
A fighter. A protector. And she wasn’t gone.
She was here.
Alive.
Cracked and bruised, but breathing.
And she was surrounded by the people who still believed in her fire, even when she didn’t.
Vi’s breathing evened out, soft and steady, her weight sinking gently against Caitlyn. Sleep had claimed her again, but this time, it wasn’t the collapse of a body in pain. It was rest. Real rest.
The bluenette looked down at her, brushing a thumb across the redette’s cheek. The faintest traces of dried tears still clung to her lashes. She didn’t look like a beast now. Not a fighter. Not a runaway. Just a young woman… hurt, exhausted, fragile.
Jinx still hadn’t let go of her sister’s hand. Her fingers were still intertwined with the Wolf woman’s, and she was quietly crying now, her shoulders trembling despite herself. She leaned forward, resting her forehead gently against her sibling’s arm, as if trying to pour every ounce of silent love into her through the closeness.
“She really thought she was a monster,” Morgana said, watching them. “That she had to disappear to protect us.”
“That’s Vi.” Viego let out a slow breath. “Always thinking she deserved nothing. Not love, not care. Just punishment. And that if there’s a problem, it’s because of her, and so, she has to take care of it herself… and alone.”
Caitlyn closed her eyes for a moment.
“And we didn’t see how far it went, how hurt her heart really was. We didn’t stop her before it was too late.”
“No,” the Crow Hybrid said, “we didn’t. And I feel ashamed for not being the friend she deserves.”
“We all are, sweety,” added the pale man.
They all looked at the woman asleep in the Piltie’s arms, her face so peaceful it almost hurt to see. This woman, with a too big heart for her own good, had walked into the jaws of death, not just because she wanted to die, but because she thought it was the only way to protect the people she loved.
She had sacrificed everything, her future, her body, her identity, out of love. Out of fear that staying would hurt them more.
And now they knew.
Now they saw the full weight of what she’d carried.
They would not let it crush her again.
“You’re not a monster, Darling,” Caitlyn whispered, her voice cracking as she kissed Vi’s hair. “You never were. You have the bravest, kindest heart I’ve ever known. And we’re going to help you remember that.”
No one argued. No one moved.
They all knew what had to come next.
No matter how long it took, no matter how hard the road ahead would be, they would walk it with her. Carry her if they had to. Remind her, every single day, that she mattered. That she was loved. That she deserved peace. Deserved to laugh again. To feel safe. To heal.
To live and to be herself.
Vi had given everything for them.
Now it was their turn to fight for her.
And they would never let her fall again.
Notes:
Vi understands now that she's not dreaming anymore.
The protector is now the one who will be protected.
Links for fanarts:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823438734/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521826028455/
Chapter 63: Like father, Like daughter
Summary:
Through everything, through her silence, her self-destruction, her disappearance… They had left her room untouched.
Like they knew she’d come back.
Like they had never once given up on her.
Notes:
Vi is back from Zaun's deep and deadly underbelly.
Now, she can leave the hospital and return home to her family's apartment with her father and sister.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The door to the family apartment clicked shut behind them, but the silence that followed wasn’t empty. It was warm. Waiting. Patient.
Vander gave Vi’s shoulder a firm, reassuring squeeze before letting go. He didn’t say anything H didn’t need to. His towering frame filled the narrow hallway with quiet strength, and then he stepped back into the kitchen with Jinx, giving his older daughter the space she clearly needed.
Vi stood in the entryway, clutching the strap of her duffel bag with one trembling hand. Her eyes drifted slowly across the apartment. The same chipped tile floor, the same faint scent of metal polish and old books. It hadn’t changed. None of it had.
And when she opened the door to her bedroom, it was like stepping through time.
Everything was just how she had left it. The unmade bed with the faded, patch-patched blanket. Her old gloves hanging on the corner of the dresser mirror. The little photo frame with her and Jinx, half-blurry from how hard they’d laughed when it was taken. Even the little dent in the wall from that time she’d thrown her boot in frustration years ago, it was still there.
She dropped her bag at the foot of the bed.
For a moment, she stood still.
Just breathing.
Listening.
The quiet wrapped around her like a blanket… and something inside her cracked.
Her knees hit the floor before she even realized they were giving out, and Vi pressed her forehead to the edge of the mattress. Her shoulders shook as tears slid silently down her cheeks, soaking into the sheets.
It wasn’t the stormy, violent kind of crying she was used to when she was in the underbelly of Zaun, in her shitty and crappy apartment. The kind she had when fists were flying, fighting for her life, getting ready for her next match. The kind whhen everything hurt too much to hold in.
No. This was soft. Raw. Grateful.
They’d waited for her. Her father. Her sister. They’d waited for her without giving up.
Through everything, through her silence, her self-destruction, her disappearance… They had left her room untouched.
Like they knew she’d come back.
Like they had never once given up on her.
She covered her face with one arm, feeling both comfort and crushing guilt twist together in her chest.
How could she have left them like that? How could she have convinced herself that they were better off without her?
She’d tried so hard to protect everyone by walking away. But standing here now, kneeling in her old room, her old life wrapped around her like a memory that never faded… Vi realized something.
They hadn’t needed protecting from her.
They’d needed her.
A soft knock tapped gently against the open doorframe.
Vi looked up through blurred eyes to see Jinx standing there, a little uncertain, her hands fidgeting with the edge of her hoodie sleeve.
The Wolf woman opened her arms without a word.
Her little sister rushed to her, falling to her knees beside her older sibling and wrapping her up in a tight hug, burying her face into the redette’s shoulder.
That embrace said it all.
I missed you. I’m glad you’re back. Don’t leave again.
The Hybrid hugged her back fiercely, like she’d never let go.
After a while, she felt a warm presence behind them. Their father’s heavy hand came to rest gently on his older daughter’s back.
“We never stopped waiting, kid,” he said softly. “This’ll always be your home. You’ll always be welcome here. With us.”
Vi nodded against Jinx’s shoulder, swallowing thickly, still crying, but not from pain this time. From something quieter. Kinder.
Hope.
*****
The soft clink of glasses and the hum of the old heater filled the living room with a hush that felt sacred. Vi followed Vander out of her room, her hand still loosely holding Jinx’s, as if she were afraid to let go again. The cyanette didn’t seem to mind at all, on the contrary. She stayed close, eyes flicking between her sister and their father with quiet concern.
The Grizzly man gestured for them both to sit on the battered old couch that had been with them since forever. It sank just the same under their weight, creaking like a familiar voice.
The redette fidgeted, unsure. The last time she’d sat here like this, she was still pretending everything was fine.
Their father returned from the kitchen with three mugs in his hands. He passed Vi hers: latte with two brown sugars, just how she used to take it when she was getting back home after late nights activities with her gang. He handed Jinx her caramel macchiato, with nice chantilly floating in it. Then he sat in his armchair, letting out a slow breath as he sipped his own dark brew.
No one spoke for a moment. The weight of unspoken things hung like smoke in the air.
The Wolf woman cleared her throat.
“I... I’m sorry,” she began, her voice raspy. “For everything. For leaving, for hurting…”
But Vander raised a hand, gently cutting her off.
“No, Vi. Not tonight.”
She looked down at her mug, ashamed.
“I’m not here to scold you,” he said, voice low and steady. “You’ve had the world break over your back these past months, and you're still breathing. That alone tells me enough.”
The younger sister reached over and laced her fingers with her sibling’s again.
The Grizzly man leaned forward, elbows on his knees, the light catching in the graying fur around his jaw.
“I want to tell you something about your mother.”
The younger Hybrid looked up, startled. What would he need to share with them?
“You both deserve to know more,” Vander continued. “Not just about who she was, but about what we went through. Especially now. I’ve been dealying this for too long, it seems. I hope you’ll forget the old man I am, who is still grieving. It’s all my fault for… not helping you see a brighter side of this world. Guess it’s time to fix this mistake.”
He set his mug down.
“Your mother… She was the strongest person I’ve ever known. She was Piltover born, top of her class, brilliant and bright. And she fell in love with a Zaunite mutt who looked like he’d fought a bear and lost.” He gave a soft, nostalgic chuckle. “But she said I was the kindest person she’d ever met. Go figure.”
Vi gave a faint, teary smile. Jinx leaned her head against her sister’s shoulder.
“She was human. I’m a Hybrid. And that... wasn’t easy. Nowadays, such couple is a lot easier than back then. And for Felicia, your mother… Well, let’s just say she was born in an anti-Hybrid rights family. When they learned she was dating me, they disowned her. And Hybrids people didn’t trust her. Everywhere we went, someone spat at our feet, or worse. I had more than a few broken ribs from people who didn’t think I was ‘man’ enough to be with someone like her. Just because I’m an Hybrid.”
His smile faded, eyes hardening.
“We lived in places smaller than your room, Vi. I worked underground jobs while she taught kids in alley classrooms for scraps. We fought, sure. But we never stopped holding onto each other. And she... Sweet Janna, she was fierce when it came to protecting what she loved.”
He paused, letting the silence stretch.
“Before she died, she made me promise something before she went.”
Vander looked straight at Vi.
“She made me promise I’d never let you two grow up thinking you were less. That you were monsters. That the world’s cruelty could define your worth.”
The redette’s hands trembled around her mug.
“But you forgot that, Vi,” Vander said gently, not accusing, just painfully honest. “Somewhere in the storm, you started believing the world was right about you.”
The young brawler’s lip quivered, and she lowered her gaze.
“You’re not a monster, kiddo. You never were. You’re my daughter. Your mother’s daughter. You’ve got blood in you that knows how to fight, yeah, but it also knows how to love, and protect, and rebuild. That fire you have? It’s not meant to burn you alive. It’s meant to light the way. You’ve always tried to do that, I noticed. When you protected your friends, Jinx, Caitlyn… You never gave up on anyone. You pick their fights yourself, so they would suffer less. But you suffered in that process… Way too much. You lost yourself in that pain…”
Jinx was silently crying now, but her expression was peaceful.
The Wolf woman choked on a breath.
“I... I thought I had to suffer to make it right. To pay for what I am.”
“You don’t,” her father said. “You just have to come back to yourself. That’s all we’ve ever wanted. To be yourself.”
He stood, walked over, and gently pulled his older daughter to her feet. Then he wrapped his arms around both her in a strong, unshakable embrace. The younger one joined immediately, almost throwing herself at them, grabbing their clothes tightly in her fists, sobbing loudly.
“You came home,” the man murmured. “That’s enough for me.”
Vi held onto him, held onto Jinx, and felt, for the first time in what felt like forever, safe again.
She felt it hit her like a gut-punch. The guilt, the shame, the relief. And under it all, a tender ache of being loved when she didn’t think she deserved it.
“I know you want to apologize,” Vander said, sitting back in his creaking chair. “But don’t.”
The redette’s brows furrowed.
“But I…”
“You’ve already carried more than any kid should,” he said, cutting her off with a soft but firm tone. “More than anyone should at your age.”
The young Zaunite blinked, uncertain.
“Let me tell you something else. Your mom, she was sunshine in a world that didn’t think we should exist together,” Vander said. His voice cracked slightly. “Like I told you, back then, being a Hybrid was enough to get you arrested for existing. People spat at us in the street. Shops refused us. One night, someone followed her home and…” His fists clenched. “They hurt her. Bad.”
Vi’s heart sank.
“I found the bastard,” Vander continued, his voice hoarse now. “Tracked him down. Didn’t even think. I just… I snapped.”
She stared, her breath caught. Oh she knows too well that feeling… That’s how she was when Caitlyn disappeared, when she found out with her gang it was Darius who was behind this.
“I hurt him. Bad enough that I saw red. I killed him an the others who dared len a finger on your mother. And I got caught for that. I was sentenced to jail time.” He paused. “Three years behind bars, while your mother raised you and Jinx alone, carrying scars she never showed you.”
Silence settled over the hug.
“And I don’t regret protecting her,” Vander said. “But I do regret that I wasn’t there for the people who needed me. For her. For you girls.”
Vi lowered her head.
“I… I didn’t know…”
“I know you didn’t. And I know what you did. You remembered what I told about being sent to jail? About what you were risking, if you kept going down that path? And yet, you still went down it again.”
Her head snapped up.
“I’m not an idiot, Vi,” he said. “I know Darius disappeared after hurting Caitlyn. I know it was you.”
Vi’s stomach twisted.
Vander didn’t raise his voice.
“You protected someone you love. I get that. I did the same, after all. But you don’t have to follow in every one of my footsteps.”
“What…?” the redette blinked.
“This world isn’t the same one I grew up in. You don’t have to destroy yourself just to survive it. I know this, because I did the same thing as you. Didn’t you listen? I killed the men who dared threaten and hurt your mother. That’s why I went to prison. That’s why I lost three years of my life, spending them away from my family.”
The Wolf woman’s breath shuddered in her chest.
“I went to prison because I didn’t think I had any other choice. But you… You’ve got people who love you. Who want you to stay. To heal.”
His eyes softened.
“Caitlyn didn’t walk away. She looked for you every single day. She’s like Felicia that way. No matter what happens, she’ll stay. She already is staying. Because she loves you with her whole damn heart. You’re lucky to have someone like her, kiddo. That kind of love? Happens once in a lifetime. Some people call it soulmates. Maybe… you are some sort of soulmates?”
The redette’s lip trembled. She clenched her jaw and looked away.
“I heard what you did to yourself,” Vander continued quietly. “You took all the guilt, all the pain, and you carried it like it was your duty. Like your punishment. Like that was what you deserved. But you’re not a monster, Vi.”
“I am,” she whispered, barely able to say it. “I fought in cages. I drank ‘til I passed out. I saw Caitlyn’s face and thought it was just a hallucination. I… I wanted to die.”
The Grizzly man stepped back to look at her, holding his daughter by her shoulders. Tears were pooling at the young Zaunite’s eyes. He cupped her face with his large, scarred hands, a soft smile on his lips.
“You are not a monster,” he said, voice thick. “You are my daughter. Blood-headed, feral, and full of fight. But you’ve also got a heart big enough to carry everyone else’s pain. That heart is where your strength lives. And that’s what’s going to save you. You’ve got a good heart. Never lose it, okay?”
The young Hybrid couldn’t hold back the sob that broke free.
She leaned forward and buried her face in his chest as his arms wrapped around her again, like a shield, like the roots of the world pulling her back to solid ground.
Jinx moved away quietly, her small hand finding the redette’s and squeezing tight. She looke at them, and needed to come back again in the embrace. She curled up on the other side of her sister, her head on Vi’s shoulder.
And for the first time in what felt like forever, Vi didn’t feel like she was drowning. She felt the weight of love pressing against her from both sides. Quiet. Steady. Unmoving.
She was home.
And maybe, just maybe, she could start believing she belonged.
That she deserve to be here.
That this was her home.
Notes:
And a little more backstory! Vander's life!
Now everyone knows why he was scolding her so much about being reckless, and why he never stopped her anyway with her gang.Now that Vi knows she is where she belongs, it's time for her to start working on healing.
Chapter 64: First step
Summary:
“I don’t want to be a weight around anyone’s neck anymore. I want to be someone you can be proud of again. Someone strong. Someone... worthy of all the people who refused to give up on me.”
Vi exhaled, slowly, like she was letting go of something she'd held in for too long.
“So I’ll try. I don’t know how, and I know I’ll mess up, but... I want to give it a try.”
Notes:
Vi had some serious talk with her family. She was never rejected, on the contrary.
And now, it's time for Vi to take a real step in her healing journey.
One that is terrifying, because she thinks she'll be seen as broken and nothing more.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The air in the waiting room was quiet, just the soft ticking of a clock and the occasional rustle of pages being turned by the woman at the reception desk. Vi sat stiffly on a plastic chair, her hands clasped tightly between her knees, shoulders hunched as if bracing for impact.
She wasn’t sure how she ended up here, really. Or maybe she was. It had started with her father.
It was a week ago, in the kitchen. The apartment was quiet, the way it always was in the late afternoon. Vander had handed her a mug of tea, the scent of it warm and familiar, and sat beside her at the table without saying anything for a while. Just the two of them. Just the quiet.
Then, in that way only he could do, he’d gently reached out and said.
“Vi… Let’s talk a bit, okay?”
She hadn’t wanted to. Not really. But her father’s voice had carried his usual soft concern, firm love, and the kind of patience that made it hard to run away from. So she listened.
He told her he was worried. Not just about the fights, the bruises, the drinking. But about what had driven her into all of it. How she'd disappeared without a word, and came back with eyes that no longer knew their own worth.
“You think you deserved to suffer,” he’d said, without accusation, just truth. “You thought you were doing us a favor by staying away. That it would hurt less if you vanished. But it didn’t.”
The brawler hadn’t been able to answer. Her throat had been too tight, her eyes too hot.
Vander kept talking, gently, like he’d rehearsed the words in his heart for days.
“You need someone who can help you carry this. Someone trained to help people when they can’t help themselves. I don’t want you to walk through this alone, pup. And I don’t want you thinking that pain and punishment are all you deserve.”
He reminded her about Jinx. How she'd started seeing a psychiatrist not long after the trauma that stole her voice. How it hadn’t been easy, but that over time, he saw that it helped. Little by little, the sessions gave the cyanette pieces of herself back. Strength she could build on.
“Same doctor,” the Grizzly man had added, with a small smile. “I trust him. He helped your sister. I think he can help you too.”
The Wolf woman had stared into her tea for a long time, thinking she’d say no.
But instead, she'd whispered.
“Okay.”
And now… here she was. In the waiting room. Heart pounding. Chest tight. Her little sister with her, like a silent, steady anchor.
The Hybrid shifted in her seat, breathing deep, trying to ignore the part of her that wanted to bolt for the door.
She wasn’t ready. She wasn’t sure she’d ever be ready.
But maybe ready didn’t matter.
Maybe willing was enough.
Jinx sat beside her, legs swinging lightly, her gaze fixed on her big sister more than the walls or the magazines. She reached over, gently tugging the Wolf woman’s sleeve to get her attention. When the redette turned her head, the cyanette had already begun signing.
I didn’t like it either, at first.
The Hybrid blinked.
“What? What didn’t you like?”
The young Human signed slower, more deliberately.
Therapy. I hated the idea. Thought it meant I was broken.
“Yeah…” the brawler gave a soft breath, not quite a laugh, but close. “That’s what it feels like.”
It’s not. Jinx’s hands moved fluidly. It’s just someone helping you see what you can’t when you’re alone in your own head. I thought it meant I was crazy. But it didn’t. It just meant I was hurting.
The older sister looked down at her feet. The laces of her boots were untied, one nearly trailing onto the floor. She hadn’t noticed.
“I don’t know what to say to them,” she mumbled. “What if they ask why I let everything go to shit? Why I didn’t fight back sooner?”
Jinx nudged her shoulder gently. Vi glanced up to see her sister sign again.
You don’t have to explain everything. Just say how you feel, maybe? Say that it hurts. That you’re tired. That you don’t know who you are anymore. Whatever you want to say. Anything is fine.
The redette’s eyes stung, but she didn’t let the tears fall. Not here. Not yet.
The cyanette reached into her pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper. She handed it to her sibling with an almost shy expression. The Hybrid unfolded it. It was a drawing of them. Two stick figures, one with pink hair, the other blue. They were holding hands, and above them was a little speech bubble from the red-haired one.
“I’m still here.”
The Wolf woman stared at it for a long moment.
“Thank you…” she said softly.
Her younger sister nodded, hands poised in her lap. She signed one more time.
Always.
The brawler swallowed hard, then folded back the piece of paper and put it in her jacket’s pocket, the one inside of the clothe.
She leaned back against the wall, sighing, thinking about the paper Jinx had given her. The little stick figures staring up at her, her sister’s image whispering. I’m still here.
She blinked hard.
"I don’t feel ready," the redette murmured, her voice low, fragile. “Not for this. Not for... opening all of it up.”
The cyanette turned toward her, quiet, waiting.
Vi drew in a shaky breath, then continued.
“But I think I want to try. Not for me… At least not just for me. It’s for everyone who showed up. Everyone who looked for me even after I disappeared… even after I shut them out.”
Her voice wavered.
“You came. Caitlyn too. And the gang. You all came.”
She paused, then looked down again, ashamed.
“I hurt people by leaving. I didn’t mean to. I just thought... I thought disappearing would be easier for them than staying and being a burden.” Her voice cracked, almost a whisper now. “But you didn’t give up on me.”
She looked at Jinx, her sister’s steady eyes holding her gaze with quiet warmth.
“I don’t want to be a weight around anyone’s neck anymore. I want to be someone you can be proud of again. Someone strong. Someone... worthy of all the people who refused to give up on me.”
Vi exhaled, slowly, like she was letting go of something she'd held in for too long.
“So I’ll try. I don’t know how, and I know I’ll mess up, but... I want to give it a try.”
Her sister reached out and squeezed her hand, firm and reassuring. Then she signed, simple and sure.
Trying is already being strong.
The seconds stretching out in the quiet waiting room. The Wolf woman didn't look up, just let her gaze wander across the dull patterns on the floor, her thoughts louder than the ticking clock on the wall.
After a while, she murmured, barely above a whisper.
“I… might be wrong, but… when I was in the pit… when Caitlyn jumped in… I thought I heard your voice.”
She glanced at the young Human, eyes hesitant.
“I mean, I know I was out of it. Maybe hallucinating. It wouldn’t be surprising. I’ve hallucinating you guys sometimes. Each time I was drunk… I saw Caitlyn, smiling at me… Like… She was soothing me… So why not hallucinating your voice also. In it… I heard you call my name.”
Jinx looked at her for a moment, then slowly, gently began to sign.
You didn’t hallucinate.
Vi blinked, caught off guard.
Her younger sister smiled softly.
I did call your name. I don’t know how. It just… came out. Like something snapped loose inside. I was scared. I needed you to hear me. And somehow, you did.
The Hybrid stared at her, tears suddenly welling in her eyes.
“You spoke…” she whispered, breath catching.
The cyanette nodded.
I’m trying to get it back now. My voice. It’s not working well yet. After all these years, it’s weak and rough. But I’m trying. Every day. Because I… I want too, to be stronger.
Vi swallowed hard, her throat tight.
“Jinx… that’s… that’s incredible.” She squeezed her sister’s hand. “I’m so proud of you.”
The younger sibling looked down, cheeks warming with emotion. Then she glanced up and signed,
It’ll take time. For me. For you. But you’ll make it, sis’. You already are. You’re strong.
The Wolf woman let out a shaky breath, overcome with the weight of everything unspoken between them, everything forgiven. She leaned in and rested her forehead lightly against her little sister’s.
“Thank you,” she whispered. “For not giving up on me.”
They sat like that for a moment, holding on.
Then the receptionist peeked out from behind the desk again, clipboard in hand.
“Violet?”
Vi sat back, giving Jinx one last look before standing. She was still scared. But now, something steadier hummed beneath the fear. Something like hope.
She turned to go, but before she could step away, she heard the faintest, hoarse sound behind her.
“…P…Proud.”
The Hybrid froze, breath caught in her chest. Slowly, she turned around.
The young Human’s lips trembled, her eyes shimmering…. but she smiled, nodding once, signing at the same time.
I’m proud of you too.
The brawler's eyes filled again as she gave her sister the tiniest smile.
And then, wiping her cheeks, she headed down the hall to her first session.
She will go down this healing path. For all those who are supporting her, all those who are here for her, who love her. No matter how tough it’ll be.
Notes:
And here we are.
Vi is going to therapy. It will help her a lot, for sure. But will she agree to talk?
Going there is a tough and scary step, but talking is even harder and more terrifying.
To all individuals considering therapy.
You are not seen as weak, broken, or sick.
Sometimes, it's tough and we need some help. Exterior help. Professional help.
But don't forget to be good to yourself.
If you don't feel comfortable with your therapist, don't think it's your fault. It's okay to change, it's okay to take a break. The most important thing is that you feel safe enough to open yourself.
Chapter 65: At your rhythm
Summary:
“Healing isn’t linear, Vi,” said Dr Zilean, sitting back again. “Sometimes it feels like you’re moving backwards. Sometimes, it feels like you're standing still. But showing up, even once, means something. Even if it doesn't feel like it right now.”
Notes:
First visit to the therapist. Vi doesn't know what to say, what to talk about... It's tough for her, more than she would have thought.
Will she be able to open herself? Or will she shut down?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The office was quiet. Soft light filtered in through a wide window, the glass slightly fogged by the early morning chill. Vi sat on the edge of a firm leather chair, elbows resting on her knees, fists pressed together. She stared down at the floor as if it had something to say.
Across from her sat an old man with silvered hair swept back neatly, a deep blue cardigan over a crisp shirt. Dr. Zilean. He looked at her with gentle eyes, patient and calm, like he had all the time in the world.
The silence between them stretched.
“I know this probably isn’t where you’d choose to spend your morning,” he said with a small, knowing smile.
The Wolf woman didn’t answer. Her jaw flexed slightly, but her eyes stayed locked on the ground.
“I’d rather get punched,” she muttered after a long pause.
“I believe you,” the psychiatrist replied, and not unkindly. “But you came anyway. That says something.”
She shrugged, then shifted uncomfortably in the chair. She was wearing her favorite hoodie, as if it was giving her strength, sleeves stretched over her hands. She hadn’t cut her hair since the pit fights. It hung unevenly around her face, casting shadows beneath her eyes, longer down her nape.
Dr Zilean let another silence pass, not pushing. Then, gently.
“Would you like some tea? A cup of water? Or maybe something to eat? Sometimes small comforts help settle the nerves.”
The redette blinked, surprised by the question. She glanced up at him for the first time, just briefly.
“I’m not... hungry,” she said, quieter this time.
“That’s okay,” the old man nodded. “Let’s just talk. About anything you want. Nothing big. Just maybe… how do you feel ? You can tell me if anything hurts today. Physically or otherwise.”
The brawler hesitated.
“I’m fine.”
“You’re strong,” he said, “but I didn’t ask if you were strong. I asked if you were hurting.”
That made her look at him again. Really look.
There was no judgment in his expression. No pity. Just... someone waiting to listen.
She opened her mouth, then closed it again. Her knee bounced nervously.
“I don’t know what to say. I’m not good at this.”
“You don’t have to be,” Dr Zilean said kindly. “You’re not here to perform. You’re here to feel safe enough to breathe.”
Vi let out a short, dry laugh.
“Safe. That’s just a word.”
“It’s a goal,” he said.
She looked at the carpet again.
“Everyone keeps telling me I deserve better. Like… to be happy. But I don’t know how to believe that.”
The old man’s voice softened.
“It’s hard to believe good things when you’ve only known or think the opposite. Sometimes, the first step is not belief. It’s allowing the possibility.”
Vi swallowed hard, her throat tight. Her fingers gripped the sleeves of her hoodie like lifelines.
“My dad said this… that thing, talking, would help. That you helped Jinx.”
“She’s very brave,” Dr Zilean said. “So are you.”
“No,” the Hybrid shook her head. “I ran away. I broke people. I almost…” She stopped herself.
The old man didn’t push. Just waited.
“I want to try,” she finally said, voice cracking slightly. “I’m not ready… not really. But I want to try. I want to… be better. For them. For Caitlyn. Jinx. Vander. I don’t want to be a burden anymore.”
The psychiatrist nodded, his voice gentle as ever.
“Then we’ll start there. Not to fix you. Because you’re not broken. But to remind you who you are underneath the pain. And we’ll take it one breath at a time.”
The Wolf woman didn’t say anything. But her shoulders, tense from the moment she walked in, dropped a fraction, her tail stopping flickering nervously.
Dr. Zilean folded his hands calmly in his lap, giving the redette space even as he began to gently probe.
“Can I ask you something, Vi?”
She gave a half-nod, eyes still on the floor.
“Who’s someone important to you?”
The young Hybrid hesitated. Who to choose? There was not only one person who was important to her, but two. Her tongue felt like lead in her mouth.
“Jinx,” she muttered. “And Caitlyn.”
“Your sister?”
Another nod.
“She became mute after a terrible experience, right? That must’ve been hard for her. For you too.”
“We managed,” shrugged the brawler.
Dr Zilean studied her, his expression unreadable but kind.
“You help her through it, am I right?”
“Am trying…” Her voice was lower now. “But I wasn’t there when it mattered. I couldn’t stop what brought her… into mutism.”
The psychiatrist didn’t correct her. He let that hang in the air before asking gently.
“And Caitlyn? She’s important too, since you named her. Who is she?”
“My… My girlfriend… I hope.”
“You hope?”
“I hope she still is… Because I… I left… I abandoned her too…”
Vi's jaw clenched, almost unwilling.
“What made you leave them?”
The Wolf woman’s shoulders tensed instantly. She pulled her sleeves further over her hands, trying to retreat inside them, trying to hide the bandages she was still wearing.
The old man noticed, but his tone remained soft.
“You don’t have to tell me everything. Just what you feel comfortable sharing.”
Vi breathed in sharply, nostrils flaring.
“I didn’t want to hurt them anymore.”
“Did you feel like you were hurting them by staying?”
Another silence. Longer. Thicker.
“I break things,” she finally said. “That’s what I do. I break things. I break people.”
Dr Zilean stayed quiet. He let her speak.
Vi stared hard at the floor.
“It was easier if I disappeared. For everyone.”
“Easier for them, or for you?” the old man’s voice remained even.
That struck a nerve.
“I don’t know,” the Hybrid snapped. “Does it matter?”
“It might.”
Her fists clenched, knuckles going white beneath the sleeves.
The psychiatrist waited again. Then, he asked asked softly.
“What happened before you left?”
The brawler looked up at him now, for the first time since the session began, and her eyes were cold steel.
“You’re not gonna stop, are you?”
“I will, if you ask me to.”
She stared a moment longer, then dropped her gaze.
“It doesn’t matter. I already told you. I break things. I make everything worse.”
Dr Zilean leaned back slightly, adjusting his position without any sign of frustration.
“Do you think you’re dangerous?”
Vi didn’t answer.
“Or do you think you’re broken?”
She stood abruptly, pacing a few steps toward the window. Her breath was ragged, uneven. She didn’t turn to face him.
“I came here to try,” she muttered. “And I can’t even talk. I can punch my way through a wall, but I can’t say two damn words without feeling like I’m gonna fall apart.”
Her voice shook, just enough to show the weight underneath.
“I came here for nothing.”
“No,” Dr Zilean said quietly. “You came here. That’s not nothing.”
Vi shook her head, fists trembling at her sides.
“You don’t get it. They all think I’m strong. But I’m not. I’m weak. I ran away. I nearly died. I wanted to die. And now I’m standing here like some idiot who thought talking would fix it.”
She finally turned around, and her eyes were red.
“I’m not worth saving.”
The old man didn’t flinch. He met her pain with quiet conviction.
“I think you are,” he said. “And I think you’re just scared. That’s not weakness, Vi. That’s survival. But you don’t have to survive alone anymore.”
The Wolf woman stood there, breathing hard, trembling slightly, her tail flicking abruptly. And then… she sat back down. Wordless. Silent.
The psychiatrist didn’t push further. He let the stillness hold them.
No more questions. Just space to be broken without shame.
It wasn’t a breakthrough.
But it wasn’t a retreat either.
It was a beginning.
Or not?
Vi leaned back in the chair, arms crossed tightly, every line of her body tense. She hadn’t spoken for minutes, and now her voice came out bitter and low.
“This is a waste of time,” she muttered. “Yours. Mine. Everyone’s.”
Dr. Zilean didn't react, just sat patiently with his hands resting on his knees.
“I shouldn’t have been stupid enough to think this would do anything. Like coming here would magically fix something. Like talking could undo any of what I did.”
She shook her head, eyes sharp but distant.
“I’m not the kind of person who gets ‘better.’ I’m the kind people run from.”
Still, the old man didn’t interrupt. He let her said what was on her heart, on her mind.
“It’s better to stop now. Cut the crap. I don’t want to play this game. I thought maybe I could… I don’t know…” Vi’s lips tightened. “But I can’t. And dragging this out would just be a joke.”
There was a quiet that followed. Not awkward, not tense. Just… open.
Dr Zilean finally leaned forward a little, voice calm.
“I hear you, Vi.”
“Of course you do,” sighed the Hybrid, rolling her eyes.
“I’m not going to push you,” he said simply. “If you feel this isn’t the right time, I’ll respect that. I’ll wait for when you are ready. If that day comes.”
The Wolf woman scoffed, bitter.
“Right. Of course you won’t push. That’d lose you a paying client.”
The psychiatrist chuckled gently, not mockingly, just soft and warm like old wool.
“Believe it or not, I didn’t become a psychiatrist to get rich. There are easier ways to go bankrupt.”
The brawler blinked at him, caught off guard.
He offered her a smile, not condescending, not overly kind. Just honest.
“I’m here because people sometimes need someone to listen. And they deserve to be listened to when they’re ready. Not forced when they’re not.”
She frowned, biting at her inner cheek.
“You are free to come whenever you feel like it, and just as free to stop at any time. This isn’t a program. This is your life. Your pain. Your healing. You set the pace. I won’t chase you if you disappear for a week, a month, or a year. But if you walk in again, I’ll be here.”
Vi didn’t answer.
“Healing isn’t linear, Vi,” said Dr Zilean, sitting back again. “Sometimes it feels like you’re moving backwards. Sometimes, it feels like you're standing still. But showing up, even once, means something. Even if it doesn't feel like it right now.”
The redette rubbed her hands together slowly, staring at her knuckles. She knew what was hiding under the bandages. Bruised still, faint traces of old scabs fading under the skin.
“I didn’t think it would be this hard,” she said quietly.
“It’s always hardest at the start,” the old man answered. “Like pulling yourself out from underwater. It hurts to breathe again.”
There was another long pause.
“I won’t waste any more of your time,” the Wolf woman said eventually, getting up.
“It wasn’t wasted,” Dr Zilean said. “You came. You were honest. That’s not nothing.”
The Hybrid stood near the door, one hand on the knob.
“Whether it’s next week, or a long time from now… you can come.” He added, gently, “I’ll be glad to listen when you’re ready.”
She hesitated for just a second, then walked out.
But she didn’t slam the door.
She closed it gently behind her.
*****
The apartment was quiet. Too quiet. The kind of quiet that pressed down on your chest and made each breath feel a little heavier.
Vi lay on her side in bed, curled beneath the covers, eyes open in the dark. She had barely moved in the past hour. Sleep refused to come, hovering just out of reach like a cruel joke.
Her body was still, but her mind wouldn't stop. Every thought dragged the next behind it. The therapy session with Dr. Zilean. Jinx’s quiet comfort in the waiting room. Vander’s patient encouragement. The weight of expectations. The guilt. The ache of simply existing.
She sat up slowly, wiped a hand across her face, then reached for her phone from the nightstand.
A soft glow illuminated the room as the screen came to life.
Dozens of unread messages blinked back at her. Most she had already seen, but hadn’t replied to. They just kept piling up, like people trying to reach a version of her that didn’t exist anymore.
There were messages from Ekko, short and kind.
From Sett, Mylo and Claggor, offering to visit.
From Morgana, Viego, Akali, Kai’sa, Ekko, asking if she needed anything.
From Jinx, lots of hearts, silly memes, and videos. Her way of saying “I’m here.”
And then… from Caitlyn.
There weren’t many. Just one or two each day. Thoughtful, gentle, careful.
“I hope you ate something today.”
“It’s okay if you don’t reply. I’m thinking about you anyway.”
“If you ever need a voice to remind you you’re not alone, I’m here.”
Vi stared at the last one, her throat tightening.
She swallowed hard and opened her photo gallery.
Fingertips trembling slightly, she scrolled through the album labeled “Us.”
A cascade of images filled the screen.
Caitlyn with that wry smile at the coffee shop, holding Vi’s hand across the table. Vi leaning on her, laughing with her eyes shut, carefree. Caitlyn pressing a kiss to her cheek under the glow of streetlamps. A selfie where Caitlyn kissed her forehead and Vi’s nose crinkled with a dumb grin. And one… just one… where Vi was staring at Caitlyn like she was the only thing in the world that mattered.
Because, back then, she was. She still was. She was still the love of her life.
The Wolf woman bit her lip, but the tear slid down her cheek anyway. Then another. And another.
She didn’t sob. Didn’t scream. Didn’t break.
She just sat there, letting herself cry in silence, staring at the girl who loved her.
Who still loved her, somehow.
Despite it all.
Vi pulled the blanket tighter around her shoulders, phone pressed gently against her chest as if trying to draw warmth from memories.
Maybe tomorrow she'd message back. Maybe she wouldn't.
But tonight, she let herself miss Caitlyn.
Really miss her.
Because part of healing, maybe, was learning how to mourn the pieces of yourself you had lost, so you could find a way to make space for the ones worth keeping.
The redette wiped her face with the sleeve of her hoodie. The tears had stopped, but her chest still ached, like it always did after crying, the ache of something soft trying to grow back in a place where everything had been scorched.
The phone was still in her hand, screen dimmed but not off. She stared at it, thumb hovering.
She opened the message thread with Caitlyn again.
Her fingers hovered over the keyboard.
She started typing.
hey
Pause. Backspace.
you up?
Delete. Too vague.
I wanted to ask if…
No. Not like that.
She let out a soft, frustrated breath and sat up straighter, running a hand through her tangled hair.
Why was this so hard?
Because it mattered. That’s why.
She typed again.
Cait… can we meet? if you're free. I… I think I need to see you... just talk... or not... just… be near you...
She froze. Read it again. And again.
Then deleted it.
Too much.
Try again.
can we meet tonight? if you’re not busy...
Simple. Honest. Not too heavy. Still terrifying.
She hesitated one last time… then hit send.
Her heart thudded in her chest. She stared at the screen, half-expecting silence.
Instead, within seconds, Caitlyn replied:
Cupcake 1:02am
Of course. Say when and where.
I’m already on my way.
Vi’s lips trembled into the smallest of smiles.
She stared at the message for a long time, then typed:
Vi 1:07am
the rooftop by the clock tower
our spot
in 25 minutes
Caitlyn responded instantly:
Cupcake 1:09am
I’ll be there.
Vi set the phone down, staring out her window at the city lights. She stood slowly, wiped her face one more time, and grabbed her jacket from the back of the chair.
Time to breathe the same air as her again.
Time to begin… something.
Even if it was just a conversation under the stars.
Notes:
She shut down...
A first visit doesn't always go smoothly. And it's okay.
Sometimes we're too scared to talk, some are even too scared to say a single word. And it's okay.
Some people prefer to give up for the moment, and maybe try again later. And it's okay.You go at your own rhythm. The one you're comfortable with.
Don't push yourself.
Healing isn't a race. It's a marathon.
And you'll always have people here to support you, to cheer you up, to bring you water and food.
And all of them will be here at the end line, smiling and proud of you.
Chapter 66: Our love is our strength
Summary:
The Zaunite had left a crater where something beautiful had been. She didn’t expect forgiveness. Didn’t think she should be forgiven. But still, selfishly, she had called the Piltie. Because something inside her, some stubborn spark still alive, missed her. Needed to see her. Even if it hurt.
Especially if it hurt. Because Caitlyn deserved an apology.
Notes:
Time for a talk between Vi and Caitlyn.
She needs to tell her a few things. Vi thinks that Caitlyn deserves a real talk, without any lies, and most of all, an apology.
She doesn't know if Caitlyn will forgive her, and even if she doesn't, it's fine. At least she would have told the truth to Caitlyn.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rain wasn’t heavy. Just enough to soak through fabric slowly, to whisper as it tapped the rooftop tiles, steady and cold. The sky hung low and gray, the city blurred behind a sheen of water and mist.
Vi sat on the edge, knees pulled up, hood drawn low over her eyes, her arms hugging herself like she was trying to hold her shape together. Her boots were a bit muddy from the walk, but she didn’t care. She’d made it up here before Caitlyn, just like she wanted.
She needed the time. She needed the silence.
The rooftop by the clock tower had always been theirs, their usual spot, the hidden one, watching the two cities in one landscape. It was quiet, away from the noise of the world. It felt wrong being here without Caitlyn, and yet it felt like the only place she could wait.
The Wolf woman stared out at the glowing lights bleeding through the fog. Her breath steamed the air. Her heart hadn’t stopped hammering since she left her apartment.
She didn’t even know what she was going to say.
"I’m sorry"? Too small. Too late. She’d vanished. Broken the beautiful Human’s heart. Walked away without saying a word, because she thought that was the only way to protect her. To protect everyone from what the Hybrid had always been. A danger magnet.
She tugged her hood lower, the cold creeping through the fabric. It didn’t matter. She didn’t deserve warmth.
She thought about the first time she brought the bluenette here. That shy smile, that hopeful look in her eyes. The way she had touched the redette’s hand like it was something precious. Like Vi was something precious.
And Vi had thrown that all away.
Her fingers clenched into the fabric of her sleeves. Her jaw tightened.
What if Caitlyn hated her now? What if she came up here just to say goodbye for good?
She wouldn’t blame her.
The Zaunite had left a crater where something beautiful had been. She didn’t expect forgiveness. Didn’t think she should be forgiven. But still, selfishly, she had called the Piltie. Because something inside her, some stubborn spark still alive, missed her. Needed to see her. Even if it hurt.
Especially if it hurt. Because Caitlyn deserved an apology.
Rain clung to her lashes. The brawler blinked it away and stared up at the clouds, whispering under her breath, barely audible.
“I still love you,” she said to no one, to the rain, to the wind.
It was the truth. The only truth she had left about this relationship.
She heard footsteps on the fire escape, boots against metal, faint but growing closer.
Her chest tightened.
She didn’t look. Not yet. She wasn’t ready.
Not to face Caitlyn’s eyes. Not to see what might no longer be there.
But she didn’t move. She just stayed there, curled up in the rain, and waited.
Because if Caitlyn was still coming, coming closer…
Vi would be here.
The rain whispered between them as the bluenette stepped closer, her dark coat trailing behind her, an umbrella tilted over her head like a shield against the night.
She looked as composed as ever, elegant, centered. The Wolf woman’s breath caught in her throat at the sight. This beautiful Human was still beautiful. She always had been. Even now, with tired eyes and a faint scar just beneath her left one, she radiated something calm. Strong. Unshakable.
“Vi,” Caitlyn said softly, stopping just a few steps away. Her voice carried gently over the patter of the rain.
The Zaunite turned her head slightly, lifting her gaze just enough to meet the Piltie’s eyes. Her own were red, the skin under them dark with exhaustion, rainwater mixing with silent tears.
The Human tilted the umbrella a little, angling it toward the Hybridd without saying anything else.
Vi stared for a moment. Then looked away again.
“I didn’t want you to get wet,” Caitlyn said quietly. “You could’ve waited somewhere dry. We could have… changed the meeting place, for once. I wouldn’t have blamed you…”
The brawler didn’t answer right away. Her lips parted, but the words caught. She swallowed hard, hugging her arms tighter around herself. Finally, her voice cracked out, small and hoarse.
“I’m sorry.”
Caitlyn didn’t move. Didn’t speak. Just stood there, holding the umbrella over both of them now, waiting.
Vi pulled her knees in closer to her chest.
“I know sorry’s not enough,” she said, eyes locked on the distant city lights. “But I needed to say it.”
The bluenette listened in silence, not interrupting. Her presence was quiet, steady. Open.
The redette took a shaky breath.
“I’m the reason you got bullied,” she murmured, her voice heavier now. “The reason Sarah went after you. The reason her fucking goons followed you in the halls. The reason you couldn’t walk across campus without hearing some trashed rumors they tried to throw at you, without being insulted every time they saw you.”
She sniffled, wiping the rain from under her eyes.
“If I hadn’t dragged you into my mess... If I hadn’t been selfish enough to think I deserved you, none of it would’ve happened. None of them would’ve come after you.”
Her voice started to tremble.
“Darius wouldn’t have get after you. Wouldn’t have taken you. Hurt you. Tried to… rape you… Left you with...” Her eyes flicked up, just for a second, to the Human’s eye scar. Her breath hitched. “I brought that into your life.”
The Wolf woman looked down at her hands, fists clenched, claws digging in her palms.
“I should’ve kept my distance. I should’ve known better. I’m a magnet for that shit… violence, danger, blood. I can take it. I’ve always taken it. But you...” She swallowed hard. “You didn’t deserve it.”
The rain kept falling, a gentle curtain around them.
“I love you,” Vi said suddenly, quietly. “I never stopped. Not for a second.”
Her voice wavered.
“But I hurt you. Even if I didn’t throw the punches, even if I wasn’t the one holding the knife… I… I brought it to your doorstep. And I don’t know how to live with that.”
She looked up at last, eyes wide and hollow, searching Caitlyn’s face.
“I never meant to be the reason you got broken. I just wanted to love you.”
She didn’t say anything more.
The Piltie stood still, rain softly tapping against the umbrella. Her eyes were full of something deep, unreadable.
And she hadn’t said a word. Not yet.
Caitlyn stood in the silence that followed Vi’s words, the umbrella still held above them both, the rain continuing to fall in soft rhythms around them. Her gaze hadn’t left the Zaunite once, not through the tears, not through the guilt, not through the self-blame that poured out of her like a confession.
Then she took a quiet step closer, until she was just in front of Vi.
She knelt slowly, deliberately, so she was eye-level with her. She didn’t touch her yet. Just looked at her, gently, and when she spoke, her voice was steady, but layered with emotion.
“Vi.”
The Wolf woman didn’t answer, her eyes darting away again.
The Human exhaled, not impatient, not forceful, just grounding.
“I’m going to say this once, and I need you to listen. Really listen.”
The redette hesitated, but nodded faintly.
The bluenette then continued, voice soft but firm.
“You don’t get to say it was all your fault. You don’t get to carry everything alone and twist it like you poisoned my life. Because that’s not the truth.”
Vi opened her mouth, but Caitlyn raised a finger, gently stopping her.
“You didn’t make Sarah bully me. She was already circling me for some years now. She was just waiting for a reason. I was a target long before we were together, long before we even met. And for Darius...” her expression darkened for a moment, but her voice held. “Darius was already watching me. Already pushing. You didn’t bring him to me. He brought himself long time ago.”
The Piltie shook her head slowly.
“I won’t let you rewrite the story like this. You didn’t ruin me. You didn’t break me. You loved me. And yes, sometimes your love was messy, and reckless, and... too much for your own heart to carry. But Vi, you’ve always loved with everything you are.”
She leaned in slightly now, her tone softening.
“You sacrificed so much trying to protect me. I know why you lied about Sarah. I know why you faked being with her, why you pushed me away. You told me. I hated it. It tore me apart. But even then, I knew you were doing it for me. To shield me. And even when you told me that, I didn’t hate. I couldn’t. I only saw our suffering, because you wanted to protect me, even if that meant hurting yourself for… my sake.”
The Zaunite looked at her, eyes wet again, lips trembling.
“I never hated you for what happened,” the bluenette whispered. “I was never angry at you. I missed you. I worried every day. I wanted you back. But I understood that you were hurting more than you let anyone see.”
She reached out now, fingers gently brushing against the redette’s soaked sleeve.
“And yes, some of the choices you made... they weren’t the best. Like disappearing. Taking all that pain onto yourself. Going into those fights. Torturing yourself thinking that’s all you deserved. I know what you did to Darius. I remember what you did to Jinx’s bullies, so it’s easy to figure why Darius has been missing after abducting me. I don’t want to know the details, because… actually I don’t need to. It’s done now, and I know you don’t regret a single thing, whatever you did to him.”
Her voice broke slightly, but she held the Wolf woman’s gaze.
“But I forgive you. All of it. Because I know where you come from. Because I know how Zaun shaped you. Because you were raised to believe survival was the only truth, and pain was the only proof you were alive. Because you always thought that this was the only answer, even now.”
She swallowed, then reached up and cupped the brawler’s face with one hand, gently wiping a tear from her cheek with her thumb.
“But you don’t have to live by that rule anymore. Because you’re not the monster you claim you are.”
Vi's eyes were wide, swimming with emotion, disbelief, hope.
“You are not a burden, Vi Lane. You are not a curse. You are not the cause of pain. You’re the reason I held on. You’re the reason I’m still standing. You’re the reason I’ve decided to fight back.”
She leaned her forehead gently against the Wolf woman’s.
“You’re worthy of love. Of peace. Of joy. You’re worthy of so much more than this guilt you wear like armor. And I’ll remind you of that as many times as it takes. Because I love you.”
The rain drummed gently on the umbrella above them.
Vi choked on a sob, leaning forward as Caitlyn opened her arms, pulling her into a warm, grounding embrace.
And the Human held her. Close. Steady. Safe.
“I love you,” she whispered into the Hybrid’s ear. “And I’m not going anywhere.”
The redette stayed wrapped in the bluenette’s arms, trembling from the inside out. The rain had eased to a soft drizzle now, tapping gently against the umbrella above them. The sky was dark, the world quiet and still, as if it were holding its breath just for them.
When the brawler finally spoke, her voice was low, barely audible, but certain.
“I never stopped loving you, Cait.”
Caitlyn pulled back just enough to look into Vi’s eyes, her own gaze soft and wet with emotion.
“Not a day went by,” the Zaunite continued, “not a single damn day, where I didn’t dream of you. I kept thinking… if I could just see you one more time. Hug you. Kiss you. Tell you how much I love you. That’s all I wanted.”
She exhaled, her voice cracking.
“I love you so much it hurts.”
The Piltie blinked, a slow, tender smile rising on her lips. She brushed her fingers through the Wolf woman’s damp hair, her other hand still resting against her cheek.
“You have no idea how long I waited to hear you say that.”
“I thought…” Vi’s brows furrowed. “I thought you might’ve moved on. Or that maybe you’d want to. I mean, who the hell would wait for someone who disappeared like I did?”
Caitlyn’s voice was steady, quiet, full of warmth.
“Me. I did. I waited for you.”
The Hybrid stared.
“I waited. Because to me… we never stopped being a couple,” the Human said gently. “I still wore the hoodie I borrowed you, from time to time, even after everything. Because my heart never let go of you.”
The redette’s breath hitched.
“But,” the bluenette went on, more serious now, “I don’t want this to be one-sided. If you don’t feel the same anymore, if you want to move on, or take time, or just… don’t love me like that anymore, if you don’t want us to be a couple anymore… I’ll respect that. I promise, Vi. I’ll never guilt you into anything. But you need to be honest.”
The Zaunite shook her head with fire behind her eyes.
“Caitlyn, no. I told you. I never stopped loving you. I can’t stop. You’re everything to me. You’ve always been everything to me.”
Her voice dropped, eyes filled with ache and truth.
“You’re the best thing that ever happened to me. I would love to be your girlfriend again… If you want to be mine again… That’s… That’s what I dreamed of while I was in the pit… To still be yours, and you to still be mine…”
A long silence. The Piltie’s breath caught.
“My silly Darling… Come kiss me,” she said, a soft smile blooming through her tears. “Because this isn’t a dream anymore. I’m yours. And you’re mine.”
Vi hesitated, overwhelmed, but only for a heartbeat. She leaned in, slowly, almost reverently, and Caitlyn met her halfway.
Their lips met in the rain, slow and trembling at first, then deeper, desperate, affirming, real.
They kissed like they were rediscovering home.
And for the first time in a long time, Vi felt whole again. Thanks to Caitlyn. Thanks to the love of her life.
Notes:
And they're back together!
Caitlyn is such a green flag...
Links for fanarts:
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823769905/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521822858989/
https://fr.pinterest.com/pin/1095852521823503987/
Chapter 67: Sparkle
Summary:
The Hybrid exhaled sharply through her nose.
“That was fucking sloppy,” she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else.
The younger sibling gave the bluenette a small, triumphant nudge with her elbow. The older Human smiled and mouthed: There she is.
Notes:
Vi and Caitlyn are back together!
Finally!But there's still a lot to do. And now, the gang is joining.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The stadium buzzed with energy, shouts, laughter, whistles, music pulsing from the speakers. The rink shimmered under the floodlights, pristine and promising. Fans crowded the seats, bundled in team scarves, waving foam hands and homemade signs. It was alive.
Vi sat among them, tucked in the middle of her friend. Her hoodie was pulled low over her head, shielding her face in a way that made her look more like a shadow than a person. She kept her arms crossed, fists buried in the kangaroo pocket of the hoodie, knuckles tight.
Caitlyn was at her side, gently leaning in so their shoulders touched. Not pushing. Just there.
Jinx was seated on her sibling’s other side, practically bouncing in place. She didn’t need signs or words to show her excitement. Her bright eyes and gleeful grin were loud enough. She nudged her older sister with her elbow and signed with a teasing smirk.
Don’t pretend you’re not happy to be here.
The Wolf woman gave a tiny exhale that might’ve been a laugh, eyes darting toward the rink, then back down to her knees. She didn’t respond. Not out loud. But the cyanette noticed the slight twitch at the corner of her mouth. Progress.
Sett, Kai’sa, Morgana, Viego, Akali, Claggor, and Mylo had taken the seats around them, chattering away, waving at the team’s mascot as it paraded past. Everyone in Vi’s gang knew how much she used to love hockey. How she used to sneak off after curfew just to practice slapshots at abandoned rinks since she was a ki. How she had once talked, breathless and alive, about maybe playing for real one day.
This night wasn’t just about a game.
It was about helping their friend feel all that again.
The buzzer blared, the players flooded onto the ice, and the crowd erupted.
The redette looked up, just for a moment.
There it was, that crackling surge of energy, the roar of skates slashing into ice, the bodies colliding with the boards, the rapid-fire stick passes. It was beautiful.
It was everything she had once loved.
And it terrified her.
Her heart beat too fast. Her fingers tightened in her pocket. She felt exposed, even though no one was looking at her. A part of her wanted to run, to hide in the noise. But Caitlyn reached over and placed a hand lightly on hers, under the hoodie fabric, warm and steady.
“You okay?” her girlfriend whispered, just for her.
The Hybrid didn’t look up, but she nodded. Barely.
“I don’t know if I can do this,” she murmured back.
“You already are,” the Human said. “But if it feels too much for you, just say it, Darling. You are allowed to not feel fine.”
The first goal was scored. Everyone jumped and cheered. The cyanette whistled loudly. The brawler flinched slightly, then looked up again.
Maybe, just maybe, she could stay a little longer.
The second period had barely started when Vi shifted forward in her seat, elbows on her knees, hood still pulled low over her brow. Her eyes followed the puck across the ice like it was something alive. She hadn’t said a word since they sat down. Just polite nods and the occasional twitch of her mouth.
But then came a bad pass from the left defense. A lazy flick that didn’t clear the blue line, intercepted easily by the opposing team’s winger.
The Wolf woman grunted.
It was low, barely audible under the swell of the crowd, but Caitlyn heard it. So did Jinx.
They didn’t say anything. Just glanced at each other, then at Vi, a small spark in both their eyes.
On the ice, a second mistake followed quickly, same defender. This time, he tried to clear with a slapshot and missed completely, letting the puck dribble behind him into the danger zone.
The Hybrid exhaled sharply through her nose.
“That was fucking sloppy,” she muttered, more to herself than to anyone else.
The younger sibling gave the bluenette a small, triumphant nudge with her elbow. The older Human smiled and mouthed: There she is .
Three minutes later, the mistake cost them. The winger who’d stolen the puck earlier got it again, made a smooth spin off the wall, and set up an easy goal with a clean assist across the crease. The home crowd groaned.
Vi let out a louder breath, full of disbelief.
“Seriously? You watched that happen. Just standing there, praying the goalie bails you out? Fuck you.”
Her voice was sharper now, but not angry. Focused. Clean, like a blade being unsheathed.
No one said a word. They didn’t want to break the spell.
Later in the period, the opposing team tried to catch them in transition. But this time, the home team’s center dropped back, took a brutal hit against the boards to make a backhand pass down the ice. The winger caught it clean, passed again, and they nearly scored.
The redette let out a short, impressed breath, eyebrows raised.
“Damn! That was clean. Didn’t think this guy had it in him.”
Morgana leaned toward Caitlyn, smiling.
“She’s heating up.”
But the bluenette was barely listening. She was too busy watching her girlfriend, how her body leaned into the game, how her fingers tapped against her knee like she was waiting for her turn to jump the boards and hit the ice.
And then came the breakaway.
Fast skates. Lightning-fast.
The home team intercepted at center ice. A perfect forward pass split the defense. Now it was one-on-one with the goalie. The player deked left, then snapped a wrist shot top shelf.
Goal.
The entire arena went up like fireworks.
So did Vi.
“YES!” she shouted, launching out of her seat without thinking. “That’s how you do it! Eyes up! Set the angle! Let’s go!”
Her voice cut clean through the roar. Her hood slipped off, her hair damp with sweat or maybe the energy of the moment. She didn’t care. She didn’t even notice.
Jinx clapped wildly beside her, grinning ear to ear. Claggor gave Mylo a shove of joy. Kai’sa blinked, her smile soft. Viego hollered loud enough to draw a few glares.
But Caitlyn… Caitlyn just leaned back and looked at Vi.
Vi, glowing. Vi, alive. Vi, here.
It wasn’t just the volume of her voice or the light in her eyes. It was the fire. Familiar, feral, and brilliant.
When the Wolf woman finally sat down again, a little breathless, her cheeks glowing red from more than just excitement, she glanced around at her crew. They were all smiling.
She blinked, pulling her hood halfway back up.
“…What?”
The Piltie leaned over, her voice a whisper that pressed gently into Vi’s ear.
“Welcome back.”
The Zaunite’s throat tightened. Her smile wavered just a little, but didn’t fall. She looked at the ice, blinking fast.
The buzzer sounded. The game was over. The home team had won.
But in the stands, the real victory was quieter. Slower. But just as powerful.
The brawler didn’t say anything more as they exited the arena. But she walked taller. And for the first time in a long while… she didn’t pull her hood back up.
The crowd was spilling out of the arena, buzzing with post-game excitement. The cold air bit at their cheeks, but it only made the night feel more alive. The redette was grinning, still flushed from all her cheering, hoodie pulled back halfway, just enough to show her eyes.
The bluenette walked close beside her, the fingertips of their hands brushing now and then.
“You looked happy,” she said softly, glancing over.
“I just... y’know…” the Hybrid snorted, trying to play it cool. “They had a good forward. Fast skates. Smart eyes.”
“Mmhmm,” The Human nodded, eyes twinkling. Then, with a gentle smile, she leaned in and pressed a kiss to the corner of Vi’s lips. She smirked a little and murmured, “You know… my girlfriend’s better than half those guys out there.”
Vi blinked.
“What?”
“You heard me,” Caitlyn said, bumping her shoulder lightly. “You’re faster, sharper. More heart, more fire. I remember every game I watched you play. And so does everyone else.”
The Wolf woman froze, just for a second. The softest touch. The warmest spark. She didn’t pull away, didn’t flinch. But her cheeks flared red, brighter than the scoreboard had been during overtime.
She looked away, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Cait, come on… those guys are pro. They’ve trained for years. I just…” She trailed off.
The Human didn’t let her retreat. Her voice was soft but steady.
“Sevika took you under her wing. You became team captain, and their best striker. You weren’t handed that. You earned it. Every second of ice time. You have something special, Vi. Always did.”
The Hybrid’s mouth opened like she might argue, but then shut again. Her hoodie came up over her head, like she could disappear inside it.
“I’m not that good…” she mumbled.
But the bluenette just smiled, stepping in front of her and gently tugging the hood back just enough to see her face again.
“You are. And someday, you’ll see it too.”
The redette’s throat felt tight. Her eyes shimmered, though she kept them down.
“Thanks,” she whispered.
Her girlfriend linked their fingers quietly, grounding her.
Vi’s fingers tightened around Caitlyn’s as they walked slowly, just a few steps behind the group. Her eyes flicked toward the taller woman’s face, lingering there.
“I don’t get it… How…” she muttered, her voice barely louder than the breeze. “How can you believe in me so much? After everything? After what I did… what I didn’t do?”
The Piltie stopped walking. The Zaunite followed suit, caught in the hush between heartbeats.
The Human turned to face her fully. She didn’t speak at first. Instead, she reached up, her fingertips gently brushing the Hybrid’s cheek, tucking a damp strand of hair behind her ear.
And then she leaned in and kissed her. Soft, slow, and real. Not rushed. Not searching. Just… hers.
When they parted, Caitlyn held her gaze and spoke, quiet but sure.
“I believe in you,” she said, “because I’ve seen what you’re capable of. I saw you on the ice, Vi. I saw the way you moved, how you led. How you carried everyone on your back and still fought harder than anyone else.”
She stepped closer, placing a hand on Vi’s chest, right over her heart.
“You’ve already proven you have what it takes. All you’re missing is your chance. And when it comes…” the taller woman smiled, her eyes shining. “You won’t just be ready. You’ll be unstoppable.”
“But what if… what if I’m too late?” The Wolf woman swallowed hard, her chest rising as emotion welled behind her eyes. “What if I already messed it all up?”
The bluenette shook her head, gently.
“You’re still here. Still breathing. Still fighting. That means it’s not too late. Not for hockey. Not for your future. And definitely not for us.”
The redette let out a shaky breath, then pressed her forehead against her girlfriend’s.
“…You really think I can still make it?”
“I don’t think,” Caitlyn whispered. “I know.”
Vi finally smiled. It was small, fragile, but real. And this time, it wasn’t just the warmth of Caitlyn’s hand grounding her.
It was her own heart starting to believe again.
Notes:
Step by step, Vi is becoming what she was, what she is.
She just needs some more time.
But she's on the right path.
Chapter 68: You made it
Summary:
“And you caught all that from the stands?” the coach gave her a look.
The Hybrid froze slightly, blinking like she’d just realized she’d been talking.
“…Yeah,” she said, quieter now. “Guess I did.”
Notes:
Vi went to a hockey game with her girlfriend, her sister, and her gang.
And someone unexpected showed up... and helped Vi in her healing journey.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The crowd was still buzzing from the win, voices echoing down the concrete halls of the arena as people filed out, spirits high and colors bright. Vi and her friends lingered near one of the exit tunnels, basking in the afterglow of the game.
She was still riding the adrenaline wave when she saw her.
Sevika.
Leaning against a concrete pillar with her arms crossed, one hand holding a paper cup of coffee, the other resting over her metal prosthetic like it was second nature. She wasn’t wearing her usual coaching gear. Just a dark bomber jacket, weathered jeans, and that familiar guarded expression.
Sevika pushed off the pillar and walked over.
“Got a second?”
Vi felt Caitlyn’s hand on her lower back. A grounding touch. The brunette leaned in, her voice just above a whisper, soft and sure.
“You’ve got this. I’ll be right over there.”
A quick kiss to the redette’s cheek, a small squeeze of her hand, and then her girlfriend, her sister, and the rest of her band went toward the snack stands, giving them privacy without making it a thing.
“Yeah,” the Wolf woman said after a beat, her voice quieter now. “Sure.”
The older Zaunite gestured with her chin.
“Walk with me?”
The Hybrid gave a short nod and fell into step beside her.
They moved through a quieter part of the concourse, past the echo of laughter, past discarded popcorn buckets and team posters. A vending machine buzzed faintly in the background.
After a long pause, Sevika finally said.
“What’d you think of the game?”
“What?” the brawler blinked, her tail flintching nervously.
“The match,” the coach said casually. “Sloppy second period, clean third. What’s your take?”
Vi hesitated at first, then snorted softly.
“Defense was lazy on both sides. Their number 6 couldn’t hold a line if you stapled it to his chest.”
Sevika smirked.
“And the offense?”
The Wolf woman’s words started coming without thinking.
“Too focused on one-timers. Should’ve broken their formation with a short cycle to the weak side. You could see the holes forming behind their right winger every time the center shifted. It was like they were begging for a wraparound play.”
“And yet they still scored four goals,” the older Zaunite chuckled under her breath.
“Because their number 19 is a machine,” the redette shrugged. “That breakaway in the third? Perfect puck control. Pulled the goalie out of position with just a shoulder dip. You can’t coach that kind of instinct.”
“And you caught all that from the stands?” the coach gave her a look.
The Hybrid froze slightly, blinking like she’d just realized she’d been talking.
“…Yeah,” she said, quieter now. “Guess I did.”
Sevika looked ahead, sipping her coffee.
“You know, that’s the first time I’ve heard your voice sound like that in a long time,” she said with a tiny smile on the corner of her lips. “Sharp. Focused. Confident.”
Vi looked away, suddenly self-conscious.
“Don’t hide it,” the coach added. “It’s still in you. You lit up in there. That last period? That was you. Not just the yelling. The reading, the pace. The instincts. You haven’t lost it.”
“It was just yelling at guys who don’t know how to play D…” the Wolf woman scoffed faintly, looking at the floor.
“Nah. That was a striker’s brain talking. Sharp reads. Fast calls. You saw the game before it happened. And that’s what makes a pro.”
“I’m not ready,” the brawler said quickly. Too quickly.
“Didn’t say you were.”
Vi glanced over, waiting.
“I’m not here to ask,” the older Zaunite added. “I’m not here to poke around what happened or get some sob story. That’s not my place.”
“Then why’re you here?” the redette asked, eyes narrowed, not hostile, just tired.
Sevika looked at her.
“Because I saw something tonight. That sparkle from the fire I saw in you. And I’d be a fool to ignore it. It may not be ready to burn again yet, but it’s not dead.” She turned to her. “There’s an exhibition at the end of the year. Prospects. Semi-pros. Scouts watching. Your name wasn’t on the invite list. But I’ve got sway.”
The Wolf woman’s breath hitched.
“It’s one game,” the coach continued. “One shot to skate like hell. You don’t owe me an answer now. But I’m offering it. Because I saw it in your eyes tonight. The same fire that made me pick you as team captain in the first place. You’d need to train. You’re not game-ready, I can feel it. But you’ve got instincts most people train a decade to fake.”
She reached into her jacket and handed the Hybrid a folded flyer.
“You think on it. No pressure. But don’t tell me you’re not ready, Vi. You read that game like a damn pro. Don’t sell yourself short. You just forgot how much you belong.”
The brawler looked down at the paper in her hands, the bold black letters swimming on the page like something out of a dream.
“Trust your instincts. They’ve always been your strongest play.”
The redette stood frozen, her fingers tightening around the flyer, its edges digging into her palm like a question she didn’t know how to answer. Behind her, the shuffle of people faded. Only the hum of old arena lights and the dull buzz of a vending machine remained.
“I don’t think I deserve it,” she said quietly.
Vi wasn’t looking at Sevika. Her eyes were on the floor, on her worn boots, on the memory of who she used to be.
“After everything I’ve done… everything I put them through,” she muttered. “I disappeared. I broke Caitlyn’s heart. I scared Jinx. My gang thought I was dead. Hell, I wanted to die. I thought I was better off gone. And now I’m supposed to just… get back on the ice like none of it happened?” Her voice cracked around the last words. “Like I still belong there?”
The older Zaunite let the silence hang for a beat. Then two.
She walked towards the young Hybrid slowly, the click of her boots soft against the cement.
“No one’s asking you to pretend nothing happened,” the coach said, her voice low and calm.
Vi looked up.
Sevika held her gaze. Steady. Unflinching.
“We all make bad decisions, Vi. Sometimes we think they’re the right ones. Maybe they even are, in the moment. Maybe it’s just survival. But whatever the reason, we mess up. We hurt people. We disappear. We drown.”
She gestured with her metal hand, the scarred fingers half-curled.
“But that’s not where the story ends. Not unless you let it.”
The Wolf woman swallowed hard, but didn’t speak.
“The only thing that matters now,” Sevika continued, “is what you do next. You can let the guilt decide who you are. Or you can learn from it. Grow with it. Carry it. But don’t let it chain you down.”
The Hybrid exhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging as though a piece of armor cracked loose.
“You think I didn’t make mistakes?” the older Zaunite added with a short laugh. “I burned more bridges than I could ever rebuild. But you don’t get better by sitting in the ashes.”
She nodded toward the flyer in the redette’s hand.
“This isn’t forgiveness, kid. It’s a chance. What you do with it is up to you.”
For a long second, neither of them said anything. Just the quiet thrum of memory and the cold air of late-night concrete halls.
“By the way…” Sevika talked again. “If you want it, you’ve still got your spot on the team.”
The brawler blinked.
“What?”
“The hockey team,” the coach repeated, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “We’ve kept your spot open. If you’re willing to come back, you’re welcome.”
Vi's brows knit together, her voice hesitant.
“I… I don’t even know if I can go back to uni. I dropped out. Disappeared. They probably wiped me from the records by now.”
“You really think they’d toss out one of their best students that easily?” Sevika gave her a look.
The Wolf woman opened her mouth, but no answer came.
“I saw your results, Vi.” Sevika smirked. “You passed. All your exams.”
The Hybrid stared.
“You… I… What??!”
“I said,” the older Zaunite repeated, with just a hint of pride, “you passed. Successfully. Even the tough ones. I pulled some strings to check in on your files.”
The redette’s lips parted, her voice barely a whisper.
“I passed…”
“You did.”
“I thought I failed everything. That I… That I was…”
“You didn’t.” Sevika leaned slightly toward her, eyes sharp but kind. “You fought through all of it, and you still came out on top. You think that’s nothing?”
The brawler swallowed hard. Her throat was tight again, for a different reason this time.
Sevika stepped back, giving her space.
“Go home. Think about it. Talk to your family, your friends, your girlfriend. Anyone you want to talk with. But know this: your place is still here, Vi. In this university, on that team, and with all of us.”
She gave her a firm nod, then turned and walked away, leaving Vi once again in silence.
Only this time, she wasn’t wrapped in guilt.
She was wrapped in disbelief… and a flicker of hope she hadn’t dared to feel in a long, long time.
She passed.
She could go back.
She still had a chance.
And maybe, just maybe, she could take it.
Notes:
Sevika never stopped believing in Vi.
Chapter 69: Moving forward
Summary:
“Do you want it because you think it’s expected of you, or because it’s something that still lives in your chest?”
The brawler hesitated. Her thumb stopped moving.
“…Both,” she whispered. “But… mostly because… I want it for myself. I… I like hockey… I still love it so much…”
Notes:
Sevika had a chat with Vi, encouraging her to not give up on her dream, that opportunities will come.
Will she listen?
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The rain that fell during the game had long stopped by the time Vi walked back to the others. The cool night air lingered, smelling faintly of wet pavement and stadium popcorn. She spotted them near a row of food trucks still open for the late-night crowd. Caitlyn leaning against a lamppost, Jinx perched on a bench, Claggor, Mylo, Akali, and Sett eating a whole bucket of fried chicken. Morgana, Kai’sa and Viego laughing over something that probably wasn’t that funny.
As soon as they saw her approaching, Caitlyn straightened up, and Jinx’s eyes lit up with a silent grin.
“You alright?” the bluenette asked gently, brushing her fingers against her girlfiend’s arm.
“Yeah…” the redette nodded. “I am.”
She looked at them. Her friends, her family. And tucked her hands into her hoodie pockets, shoulders still a little tense but lighter than before.
“Thanks for waiting for me,” she said, glancing around the group. “All of you.”
“Of course we did,” smiled Sett, nudging her shoulder. “You think we’d let you go without a proper burger after a game like that?”
“We saved you the best one,” Claggor held up a greasy paper bag.
The Wolf woman chuckled and took the bag, sitting beside Jinx on the bench.
“This smells illegal.”
“Shhh,” Mylo said. “Don’t question the street meat gods.”
“I wouldn’t dare.”
They ate like that, quiet, comfortable. The kind of silence that meant everything was okay. Vi bit into the burger, chewed, swallowed, and exhaled with a satisfied sigh.
She looked at them again, then down at the half-eaten food in her hands.
“I’m really grateful,” she said quietly. “That you all did this. Brought me here. I didn’t think it’d help, but… it did. Just being there. Watching. Feeling like I could belong again.”
She looked up and met Caitlyn’s eyes.
“Thank you.”
Caitlyn reached out and squeezed her hand.
“Always.”
Jinx gave her a silent thumbs-up, her blue eyes gleaming with warmth.
The moment lingered, soft and full.
Eventually, Claggor stretched with a groan.
“Alright, gang. We gotta bounce before the trains shut down.”
“We could crash at Viego’s place and…” Mylo whined.
“No, we can’t,” Viego said immediately, deadpan. “We’re not doing that again. I still find glitter in my bathroom.”
“Rude,” Mylo huffed, but he was already standing.
They said their goodbyes with tired but happy smiles, a few pats on the back, and one too many inside jokes. Morgana and Sett gave Vi a long, meaningful look before they left, and Vi nodded at them, silently promising she’d be okay.
Then it was just the three of them, Vi, Caitlyn, and Jinx, left on the empty sidewalk, bathed in the amber glow of a flickering streetlamp.
The Hybrid sat back down next to her sister, the Piltie settling beside her on the other side. The warmth of them close steadied her. The sounds of the city had quieted down, replaced by the hush of nighttime breathing between buildings.
No one spoke for a while.
Eventually, the bluenette shifted and looked at the sisters.
“Should we head back too?”
The redette blinked, snapping out of her quiet thoughts. She glanced at her sibling, then turned to her girlfriend.
“Actually… would you wanna come with us? Back home, I mean. To crash at our place?”
“You sure?” the Human raised an eyebrow, a small smile playing on her lips. “I don’t want to impose.”
Vi opened her mouth to answer, but Jinx beat her to it, her hands flashing in quick, decisive signs.
You’re always welcome. You’re family.
“She’s right. You’re family,” approved the Wolf woman.
The Piltie’s smile warmed.
“Well, in that case…” She nudged the Hybrid with her shoulder. “Yeah. I’d like that.”
The drive back was quiet, peaceful. Caitlyn took the wheel while Vi sat passenger, Jinx tucked into the backseat, earbuds in and head bobbing gently with her music. City lights blinked past the windows, and the brawler found herself glancing sideways at her girlfriend more than once, as if to remind herself that this was real. That she was really here. That they were here.
When they pulled into the driveway, the cyanette practically launched out of the car the moment it stopped. She landed on her feet, stretched her arms high over her head, and turned to them with a crooked grin.
She signed cheekily: Don’t go to bed too late, lovebirds.
“Jinx!” Vi groaned, her cheeks already burning.
Her young sister only winked and turned toward the front door, waving lazily before disappearing inside.
Left alone in the quiet hum of the parked car, the redette rubbed the back of her neck.
“She’s not wrong, but she could be less obvious about it…”
“She’s your sister. Obvious is her love language,” the bluenette smirked.
“More like chaos, I’d say.”
They both laughed softly, then the gang leader glanced up toward the building.
“Hey. You wanna come up to the roof for a bit? I… I’d like to talk about something.”
“Are you offering to seduce me under the stars?” Caitlyn tilted her head, fakely considering.
“That can be arranged…” Vi grinned crookedly. “But… I just wanna talk. You know. Just… the two of us.”
“Alright. Lead the way.”
They left the car, stepping quietly through the stairs and up the narrow stairwell that led to the rooftop. It was cool up there, but dry now, the air still damp from the earlier rain. The city stretched out around them, glittering in the distance.
The Hybrid walked over to her usual spot and sat down on the edge, legs dangling over the rooftop’s lip. The Human joined her a moment later, careful to sit close but not too close, giving her love some space, but still being there.
For a moment, neither of them spoke. Just the distant hum of traffic, the low whir of neon, and the occasional creak of the building settling.
The Wolf woman stared straight ahead, eyes on nothing in particular.
She took a breath.
And began to speak.
“I need to tell you… what Sevika told me,” she said at last, her voice low, almost tentative.
Caitlyn didn’t hesitate. She reached out and took Vi’s hand, her fingers threading naturally between her partner’s, warm and grounding.
“Okay,” she said simply. “I’m listening.”
The Zaunite gave her a sideways glance. Then she exhaled, slow and shaky.
“Sevika asked me what I thought of the game. About plays and positions. And… she smiled and said I still had it.”
The Piltie nodded once, quiet and patient. The redette’s thumb brushed lightly across the bluenette’s knuckles. Her gaze was fixed on some distant rooftop, something she wasn’t really seeing.
“She told me… she told me there’s an exhibition game coming up soon. The kind where scouts show up. Big names, too. She said I could go with her. Just to see. Or even play, if I wanted.”
The Human’s fingers curled a little tighter around hers, encouraging her to go on.
“And…” the Hybrid swallowed. “She said I could come back. To the uni. To the hockey team. That I could still be her pupil. That she didn’t write me off.”
She let out a laugh, breathy and a little disbelieving.
“Said she saw my exam results. I passed, Cait. I passed. I didn’t think I would, but… I did. I passed.”
Caitlyn’s expression didn’t shift. Still calm, still centered. She was just listening. Letting Vi speak until she had nothing left to say.
When the Wolf woman fell quiet again, her girlfriend gently squeezed her hand.
“And what do you want to do?”
The Zaunite blinked at the question.
She opened her mouth, then closed it again. Looked down at their joined hands. Thought.
“I don’t know…” she murmured. “I really don’t. A part of me wants it. All of it. The ice, the team, the chance to be good again.”
She paused, tightening her grip slightly.
“But there’s another part that keeps saying I don’t deserve it. That it’s too late. That people like me don’t get second chances.”
The Piltie tilted her head, watching her carefully.
“Do you want it because you think it’s expected of you, or because it’s something that still lives in your chest?”
The brawler hesitated. Her thumb stopped moving.
“…Both,” she whispered. “But… mostly because… I want it for myself. I… I like hockey… I still love it so much…”
They sat like that, the silence thick but not uncomfortable. The kind that only existed between two people who knew how to be still together.
Then Caitlyn leaned forwar, just enough for her forehead to rest gently against Vi’s temple.
“You don’t have to decide tonight,” she murmured. “And you don’t have to do it for anyone else. Not me. Not Sevika. Not even your dad. It’s your life.”
She pulled back just enough for Vi to look at her.
“But if like you said, that fire is still there, if the game still makes your heart race like it did tonight, then I believe in you. I know you can do it. Not because you owe it to anyone, but because you love it. Just like you said it yourself.”
“I don’t even know if I’m allowed to love it anymore…” the Wolf woman’s eyes shimmered, her voice barely audible. “I do but… am I allowed? Am I worthy?”
The Piltie leaned in again and kissed her softly on the cheek.
“You are. You always were.”
The Hybrid let her head rest against the Human’s shoulder, finally allowing herself a long, shaky exhale.
She stayed curled against her girlfriend for a moment longer, breathing in the comfort of her warmth, the steady rhythm of her breath. The words that came next weren’t planned, they simply rose, unfiltered, from somewhere deep inside.
“I… I think I want to try again,” she said quietly.
“With what?” the bluenette tilted her head.
“Dr. Zilean. The psy.” The redette’s voice was barely above a whisper, like saying it too loudly might make the fear behind it real. “I want to go back. Try another session.”
Caitlyn pulled back just enough to see her face, her expression gentle and open.
“But I’m scared,” Vi admitted, her eyes flicking away. “What if I mess it up again? What if I freeze or shut down or just waste everyone’s time? I already walked out once.”
“You didn’t mess up,” the Human said softly. “You tried. That’s already more than most people do. An there’s no shame in being scared or stepping back from time to time. It takes time to heal. It’s not a clear path, a straight one. You’ll fall sometimes, but we’ll always be here to help you stand again. Sometimes you will want to be alone, and that’s fine. Breathing alone is also okay. Just… Don’t be too harsh on yourself, okay? It doesn’t matter if it takes years. What’s important is that you take care of yourself.”
The Zaunite exhaled through her nose, not really unconvinced, but not convinced either. She tried to think her girlfriend was right. And deep down, she was. The brawler knew it.
Caitlyn reached for her hand again, squeezing it gently.
“How about I come with you? And Jinx too. You won’t have to walk in alone.”
“You’d do that? Come with me?” the Hybrid looked at her, startled.
“Of course,” the Human smiled. “If you want us there, we’ll be there. No pressure, no judgment. Just support.”
The Wolf woman’s throat bobbed as she swallowed hard. She looked down at their joined hands, then back out toward the city skyline. Her eyes burned, but she blinked fast to hold the tears at bay.
“I think… that could help,” she murmured. “I think I’d like that.”
Caitlyn pressed a kiss to her temple.
“Then it’s settled.”
They sat in silence after that. No need for more words, not tonight. Above them, the stars were barely visible behind the clouds, but the city lights below shimmered bright.
Vi didn’t feel alone in facing what came next.
Notes:
And Vi listened! Well, at least, she heard Sevika. And she's thinking about it.
She is not alone in this, she knows it, deep down. But she has to fully accept it. This is the hardest step.
Accepting that you are worth it.
Chapter 70: Fight or drown
Summary:
Her pulse roared in her ears. She set the glass down, too fast, too hard, and the sound made the bartender glance over.
Vi exhaled shakily, running a hand over her face, as if she could rub away the cold crawling over her skin. But it didn’t work. The shadow of the boy clung to her thoughts, his last word echoing over and over, steady as her heartbeat.
Notes:
Everyone is trying hard to help Vi. But even while knowing all the support she has, someone else needs to be convinced.
Vi herself.
And it's time to say goodbye.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bar was dim, lit mostly by the soft amber glow of hanging lamps and the occasional flicker of neon from the street outside. Low music played from an old jukebox in the corner, just loud enough to fill the quiet spaces between conversations.
Vi sat at the far end of the counter, away from the clusters of regulars and the laughter near the door. Her hood was down, eyes fixed on the half-empty glass in front of her. The third pour of whisky tonight.
It burned, but in a way she almost welcomed, like a punishment and comfort wrapped into one, just like when she was fighting in the pit. She rolled the glass between her hands, staring through it like the swirling amber might hold an answer she couldn’t see.
Months ago, decisions came easy. She didn’t think, she acted. She jumped headfirst into trouble without looking back. It was simple then, even if it was reckless. But now? Now the weight of choice felt crushing. Every option came with the shadow of what-ifs, of past mistakes replaying in her head.
Decision-making had once been second nature to her. In Zaun, you didn’t hesitate. You made a call, right or wrong, because standing still could get you killed. But now… everything felt like a trap. Every choice, no matter how small, seemed laced with ways she could screw up, hurt someone, ruin something.
She was still afraid. Afraid of making the wrong move again. Afraid of disappointing the people who had stayed, the people who still believed in her for reasons she couldn’t understand. Afraid of hurting them, Caitlyn, Jinx, her gang, like she had before. Like when she flee, without a warning, in complete silence.
The whisky didn’t silence those thoughts. If anything, it made them clearer, sharper, like broken glass turning in her chest.
The bartender glanced her way, but Vi waved off another refill. Not yet.
She rested her elbows on the bar, rubbed her hands over her face, and let out a slow breath that did nothing to ease the tightness in her chest.
The choice was hers. It always had been. And that was the problem.
The Wolf woman let the glass rest against her palm, the coolness of it grounding her just enough to keep from spiraling too far.
Their voices came back to her, not all at once, but like scattered echoes, fragments of conversations from the past weeks.
“You can take your time, Vi. There’s no rush.”
“You’re worthy of good things. Even if you don’t see it yet.”
“You’ve got a good heart, kid. Don’t let anyone convince you otherwise.”
“I’m proud to be part of your life.”
The words didn’t feel real when she first heard them. She’d brushed them off, thinking they were just being nice, just saying what people say when they don’t know what else to do. But they kept saying them. Over and over. Not because they had to, because they wanted to.
They texted her, even when she didn’t answer.
They asked her to hang out, even when she made excuses.
They listened, really listened, whenever she spoke, even about the small, stupid things.
It was like they were all holding a line, refusing to let go, no matter how far she drifted.
The redette swallowed hard, her throat tightening. She’d never been good at accepting kindness without trying to earn it. And she still didn’t know if she deserved it. But it was there. And she wasn’t sure if she wanted to run from it.
She took another sip, letting the bitterness sit on her tongue before swallowing.
Her fingers tightened around the glass. She’d spent weeks trying to disappear for a reason, because disappearing meant she couldn’t hurt anyone else.
Another sip.
The low murmur of the bar was background noise now. A few tables of strangers, a bartender wiping down glasses, an old song playing too faintly to catch the lyrics. It should have been easy to just… sit there. But a pressure was building in her chest, a slow, choking weight she couldn’t name.
She blinked, and there he was.
A boy, lean, about fourteen, maybe fifteen, stood a few feet away, half in shadow. His clothes were plain, nothing special. But his face…
No.
There was no face.
Just smooth, pale skin where eyes, nose, and mouth should be.
Vi froze, glass halfway to her lips.
The kid tilted his head, like he was studying her. Then, without a sound, his voice was in her head, clear as if he were whispering right into her ear.
"You’re a monster."
The words landed heavy. The voice? Familiar. Like something she’d always known.
Her grip tightened on the glass, but she didn’t speak. Couldn’t.
"That’s all you are," the boy went on, his tone calm. Matter-of-fact. "A monster who pretends to care, but in the end… you love pain. You love making people suffer."
Vi’s stomach turned.
“No,” she muttered under her breath. “That’s not…”
"Not true?" The boy’s faceless head tilted the other way. "Look at your history, monster. Every time someone gets close to you, they get hurt. Your girlfriend. Your sister. Your friends. Everyone."
Her throat was dry. She drank again, just to keep her hands busy.
"You can’t stop it. You think you can change, but you can’t. It’s who you are."
The kid stepped closer. The shadows seemed to move with him.
"You should disappear. Do them all a favor."
Her jaw clenched. She looked away, but his voice followed, curling like smoke in her mind.
"Better yet… you should die."
Her pulse spiked.
"It would be easier. Cleaner. No more mistakes. No more hurt. And no one would have to lie to you anymore."
Vi swallowed hard, staring down at the ring of condensation her glass had left on the bar.
“Shut up,” she muttered, too quiet for anyone else to hear.
But he didn’t.
"You’ve fooled yourself into thinking you’re worth something. But the truth is, you’re poison. No one is safe while you’re here."
The words slid under her skin, cold and sharp.
"You’ll hurt Caitlyn again. You’ll hurt Jinx again. It’s just a matter of time."
She gripped the edge of the bar until her knuckles ached.
"Caitlyn deserves better. Someone like her. A Piltie. A human. But you?" The boy’s faceless head leaned closer. "You’re Zaunite. You’re street trash. A worthless and violent mutt. You’ve bled too much, broken too much, killed too much. You don’t belong in her world. You never did."
Her chest felt tight.
"She should be with someone wealthy, someone polished. Someone who doesn’t drag her into the dirt every time they’re together."
“Stop it.”
"And Jinx…" The voice almost softened. Almost. "She needs a sister who actually protects her. One who doesn’t abandon her when things get hard. You thought you were protecting her? Where were you when she was in so much pain that she tried to kill herself?"
Vi’s breath caught.
"You left her, monster. You left her to fend for herself in a world that was destroying her. And you think one apology erases that?"
The words dug in deep. She couldn’t stop the images. Jinx, in her room, her arms bleeding, veins cut, her skin pale as death itself… dying… slowly…
"She deserves better. Someone stronger. Someone who is actually here for her."
Vi’s shoulders curled inward, like she could fold herself small enough to disappear right there on the barstool.
The boy straightened, still faceless, still impossibly close without touching her.
"You know I’m right."
The Wolf woman shut her eyes, as if that would erase him. But the voice didn’t need a face to haunt her.
"It’s only a matter of time before you ruin it all again. That’s what you do."
She shook her head slowly.
“No… no, I’m trying. I’m…”
"Trying doesn’t matter. Results do. And your results are blood and broken hearts. You take lives. You took mine. Because that’s all you can do: destroy."
Her hand trembled around the glass. She hated how much of it sounded like truth.
"So stop pretending. Stop dragging them down with you. And do the one good thing you still can."
Her eyes opened. The boy stood exactly where he’d been, faceless, still, patient.
"Die."
Her pulse roared in her ears. She set the glass down, too fast, too hard, and the sound made the bartender glance over.
Vi exhaled shakily, running a hand over her face, as if she could rub away the cold crawling over her skin. But it didn’t work. The shadow of the boy clung to her thoughts, his last word echoing over and over, steady as her heartbeat.
Then, through that noise, came another voice.
Soft. Warm.
“Vi.”
Her head jerked slightly, but there was no one beside her. No Caitlyn standing at her shoulder.
Yet the voice stayed, low and warm, threading through her panic like a steady hand at her back.
“Everyone makes mistakes.”
She swallowed, her breath uneven.
The voice didn’t rush. Didn’t push. It simply existed, calm, soothing.
“No one’s perfect, Vi. Not you, not me, not anyone. And that’s okay.”
Her grip on the bar eased, just slightly. She closed her eyes, letting that sound wash over her. It was so different from the boy’s. No bite, no venom, no weight meant to crush her.
“What matters is what we do with those mistakes. Do we ignore them? Or do we learn from them?”
She thought of Caitlyn’s eyes. Blue, steady, always holding her gaze even when Vi couldn’t hold her own.
“You’re not alone,” the voice said, firmer now but still gentle. “You will never be alone.”
Her chest hitched.
“You have your family. Your friends. And…” The faintest, almost-smiling pause. “Me. Your girlfriend.”
Vi’s hands trembled in her lap.
“We’re all here for you. Not because we’re blind. Not because we’ve forgotten the past. But because we know who you are. We know what your heart is made of.”
The Hybrid’s breath shuddered out of her. She wanted to argue, but the words caught somewhere between her throat and her chest.
“It’s okay to be afraid,” Caitlyn’s voice continued. “It’s okay to fall. It’s okay to make mistakes. It’s okay to be slow, to take your time.”
Her shoulders loosened, just a fraction.
“Because no matter how many times you fall… you always stand back up. That’s what makes you strong, Vi. That’s who you are.”
The image of Caitlyn’s smile, soft but unshakable, rose unbidden in her mind.
“No matter how deeply you’re hurt, no matter how much you’re bleeding… you still get back up. You protect the people you love.”
The words were a slow tide, pushing back the boy’s shadow, filling the cracks he’d split open in her.
“Because you’re full of love, Vi. So much love it scares you sometimes. And that’s what we see. Not the mistakes, not the fear, not the past. We see you.”
She opened her eyes slowly. The boy was gone.
The corner where he’d stood was empty. Just a battered stool, an unlit wall lamp, and the faint reflection of the bar’s neon sign.
But Caitlyn’s voice… it stayed.
“And we love you,” it said. “Every broken piece. Every scar. Every part of you.”
Her vision blurred. She blinked hard, but the tears didn’t go away.
“You’re not a monster,” Caitlyn whispered. “You never were.”
Vi’s throat closed. Her fingers dug into the edge of the bar. Not in anger this time, but to ground herself.
The silence after was different from the one before. Not heavy. Not suffocating. Just… quiet.
She sat there, letting her breathing slow, letting the warmth of Caitlyn’s phantom words settle into her chest.
For the first time all night, the whisky in front of her felt small, unimportant. She pushed it away completely.
Her hands still shook, but not from fear now, from the release of it. From the slow exhale of something she hadn’t realized she’d been holding in for weeks.
She thought about Jinx’s grin, about Caitlyn’s steady hand in hers, about her gang’s stubborn loyalty, about her father and Sevika’s faith. They weren’t with her physically, but they were here. Always had been.
And maybe… maybe that was enough to get her through tonight.
She didn’t leave the bar right away. She just sat there, hands flat against the wood, breathing in and out until the shaking eased. The boy’s voice tried, once or twice, to creep back in, but Caitlyn’s drowned it out before it could take root.
Eventually, she stood. Paid. Walked out into the cool night air.
The city was loud in the distance, but up close, it was only the sound of her boots on the wet pavement. She didn’t know where she was walking yet. Home, maybe. Or to Caitlyn’s. Or just… somewhere.
But with every step, the echo she carried wasn’t the boy’s. The one she killed years ago, to avenge Jinx’s pain.
This time, it was her own voice in her head.
"Time for me to get my biggest fight."
She won’t drown her own demons anymore. She’ll fight them.
Notes:
Trauma can knock you out so easily.
But thanks to people who love you, you can still stand and fight. The hardest fight you'll ever have will always be against yourself.
You're stronger than you think you are.
Chapter 71: Healing process
Summary:
Her eyes burned as she finally said it:
“I want to be that person. For them. For me. For all of us.”
Her voice cracked clean in two. She swallowed hard, pressing her nails into her palms until they hurt.
“I don’t get it. I don’t understand how I deserve them. But I know I love them. More than anything. And if that’s all I’ve got, if love is the only damn thing I can give them, then I’ll give it. Every last piece of it. Even if it kills me.”
Notes:
Vi knows she has to move forward, she has to be strong again, and stop listening to her own demons.
And she needs the help of the two people in her life who never stopped believing in her.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The waiting room was quiet, except for the soft ticking of the clock on the wall and the occasional rustle of paper from the receptionist’s desk.
Vi sat between Caitlyn and Jinx, her elbows on her knees, fingers laced so tightly her knuckles had gone pale. The smell of antiseptic and paper made her jaw clench. The faint hum of the fluorescent lights seemed louder than it should be.
She could hear her pulse in her ears.
The bluenette leaned toward her, voice low but steady.
“You’re here,” she said, and her smile was calm, confident, as if this was the most normal thing in the world. “That’s already a win.”
The redette let out a short breath that was half a scoff, half an attempt not to smile.
“Doesn’t feel like it.”
“It is…” Her girlfriend’s fingers brushed hers, deliberate and warm. “You didn’t have to come back. But you did. That says more about you than you think.”
The cyanette nudged her big sister’s other arm, catching her attention. Her hands moved quickly in the space between them.
I’m proud of you, Fat-Hands.
The Wolf woman’s lips twitched. She signed back, Thanks, Pow-Pow . Then, after a pause: Means a lot.
The younger sibling’s grin was wide and bright, her hands moving again.
You don’t have to talk a lot today. Say one word, say none. It’s fine. You make the rules.
The older Zaunite exhaled slowly, some of the tightness in her chest loosening. She looked between them, the Piltie’s steady gaze, the younger one’s mischievous smirk, and for the first time since they walked in, her mouth curved into something real.
“Guess I’ve got the best cheer squad in Piltover and Zaun,” she said, signing the words in time with her voice.
Obviously, Jinx signed with an exaggerated flourish, as if the statement were indisputable fact.
Caitlyn’s hand stayed over Vi’s, thumb rubbing small, steady circles.
“You don’t have to do this perfectly,” the Human said. “You just have to take the first step. The rest will follow.”
The receptionist called the Hybrid’s name.
Vi’s stomach knotted again, but it wasn’t as sharp this time. She pushed herself to her feet, Caitlyn and Jinx rising with her.
“We’ll be right here when you’re done.”
The redette nodded, gulping. She was still nervous, still unsure. She froze for half a second, the knot in her stomach pulling tighter. The bluenette gave her hand another squeeze, grounding her, and the cyanette nudged her elbow with that crooked grin that was all mischief and loyalty at once.
She stood, legs heavy, and walked toward the door. Her hand hovered on the knob, her pulse rushing in her ears.
She was going to step inside. Alone. Like last time. Like when it all spiraled and her throat closed and her chest burned with shame. Her throat worked. She swallowed, then turned back. Her girlfriend’s eyes met hers immediately, calm, patient. Her sister raised her brows, waiting.
The Zaunite took a breath that felt like it scraped the inside of her ribs. She turned back to the door, opened it just enough to lean inside.
Dr. Zilean looked up from a leather-bound notebook, his lined face as unreadable as always, his spectacles catching the fluorescent light.
“Vi Lane,” he said gently. “Come in.”
She hesitated. Then, in a low voice that almost wavered…
“Can they come too?”
The question hung in the air like smoke.
The old man adjusted his glasses, studying her. For a moment, the Hybrid thought he’d say no outright. That’s what she expected, what the rules probably demanded.
Instead, his brow furrowed thoughtfully.
“Normally, it isn’t… ethical,” the psychiatrist admitted, voice slow, deliberate. “Therapy is meant to be your space alone. Your words, your silences. Not filtered through others.”
The brawler’s heart dropped, heat rising in her cheeks. She felt ashamed.
“Right,” she muttered, already stepping back. “Forget I asked. I’ll…”
“But,” he interrupted, raising a hand gently, “I can make an exception. This time only.”
Vi blinked, caught off guard.
“If it helps you feel safer,” Dr. Zilean continued, “if it helps you speak, or sit, or simply breathe, then let them join. But only with the understanding that this is still your time, your space. Their presence is not to answer for you, or protect you from silence. It is only to stand beside you, if that’s what you need.”
The Wolf woman’s chest tightened. She looked back over her shoulder. Her throat prickled. She nodded, more to herself than to anyone else.
“Okay,” she whispered. “Yeah. Thanks.”
“Then all three of you, come in,” the old man gestured to the chairs.
They stepped together into the room. Vi first, Caitlyn just a breath behind, Jinx bringing up the rear. It was a small space, book-lined and dim, the faint smell of tea leaves and parchment lingering in the air.
The older Zaunite sat in the center chair, shoulders tense but not locked as tightly as before. The Piltie sat on her right, the younger one on her left. Their presence was quiet, grounding.
This time, the office didn’t feel like a trap.
Dr. Zilean adjusted his notebook on his lap, though he didn’t open it just yet. His gaze was calm, steady, softened by years of practice and patience. He leaned back, hands folded over the leather cover.
“Vi,” he said in that measured tone of his, “why don’t we begin with something simple today.”
Her fingers twitched against her knees.
“Simple,” she muttered, almost scoffing, but not with real heat. “Right.”
The old man tilted his head toward the two other young women, seated on either side of her.
“Why don’t you tell me about the two people who came with you?”
Vi froze. She hadn’t expected that.
She glanced right, to Caitlyn, poised, her posture elegant as always, though her eyes were soft, the faintest smile lifting her lips. Her hand rested on the arm of the chair, fingers twitching slightly as if she wanted to reach for Vi but didn’t want to intrude.
On her left, Jinx leaned back with her legs crossed at the ankles, arms folded. She wasn’t fidgeting or grinning wildly like she usually did. Instead, her bright violet pink eyes were fixed on her older sibling with something calmer, heavier. She didn’t sign anything this time. She didn’t need to. The Hybrid could read the worry and faith written plain on her face.
The brawler inhaled shakily, rubbed her palms against her jeans.
“My sister,” she began, nodding toward Jinx. Her voice cracked just slightly but steadied as she went on. “And my girlfriend.” She glanced toward Caitlyn, catching the faint pink on the woman’s cheeks at the title. That tiny blush nearly undid her. “They… they’re…” Her throat tightened, the words refusing to line up.
Dr. Zilean waited. Not pushing. Just breathing with her.
“They’re everything,” Vi said finally. Her voice was rough, like gravel dragged across stone. She clenched her fists against her knees. “They’re… the two people I’d do anything for. Anything. No questions, no hesitation. Doesn’t matter if it’s stupid or dangerous or… whatever. If it meant they’d be safe, I’d do it. No matter what.”
Her words tumbled faster, carried by momentum now, before she could choke on them.
“They’re the most important people in my life. No one else even comes close. And I… I don’t even know what I’d do if they weren’t here. I…” Her chest rose and fell sharply, ragged. She dug her nails into her palms. “I can’t even imagine it. Don’t want to.”
She risked a glance sideways.
Caitlyn hadn’t moved. But her eyes glistened faintly, and the corner of her mouth trembled just so, like she was holding back more than one kind of emotion at once. She gave the smallest nod, steady, patient, proud.
On the other side, Jinx’s arms had unfolded. She leaned forward now, elbows on her knees, watching Vi with that piercing gaze that always seemed to strip away the masks the Wolf woman wore. Her lips pressed tight, but her jaw softened.
The redette looked down again, unable to hold either of their stares for too long.
“I love them,” she whispered, the words scratching her throat raw but pulling free anyway. “More than I’ve ever loved anyone else. More than I love myself, that’s for damn sure. I’d give my life for them. Gladly. If it meant they’d be happy. If it meant they’d be safe.”
Her leg bounced uncontrollably. The silence pressed in. She half-expected Dr Zilean to interrupt, to tell her it wasn’t healthy to talk like that, or to dig into why she valued herself so much less.
But he didn’t. He let her keep unraveling.
“I’ve screwed up a lot,” she muttered, staring at her shoes. “I’ve made decisions that, fuck, hurt them both. I thought I was doing the right thing. I thought I was protecting them. And all I really did was…” She dragged a hand down her face. “Break their hearts. Leave them when they needed me.”
Her voice wavered hard, almost breaking. Her chest ached with the pressure.
“I can’t take that back. I can’t undo it. And sometimes I lie awake at night thinking maybe the best thing for them is if I just… wasn’t here. If they didn’t have me dragging them down.”
Her throat closed. For a moment, she thought she wouldn’t be able to say the next part. But then her eyes slid again to Caitlyn, who still hadn’t looked away. That unwavering gaze, stronger than any scolding, sharper than any comfort.
The Hybrid’s hand clenched tighter in the Human’s. The words in her chest were rising like floodwater, too fast, too strong to hold back.
“I failed them,” she muttered.
The bluenette’s brows pinched, but she didn’t interrupt. The cyanette’s shoulders stiffened, her hands curling into fists against her thighs.
The redette swallowed hard. Her throat burned.
“I abandoned them.” The words came harsher, louder. Her chest heaved as she pressed her free hand to her knee, grounding herself. “I hurt them. I…” Her breath hitched. “I betrayed them.”
She bent forward, elbows digging into her knees, her forehead nearly pressing to her clenched fists. Her voice dropped low, ragged, but it carried in the quiet office.
“I should’ve been there,” she whispered. “Always. To protect Jinx. To stay by Caitlyn’s side. But I wasn’t. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I wasn’t. I made choices that ripped us apart. Choices that left them alone when they needed me most. And I fucking can’t undo it.”
Her vision blurred. She squeezed her eyes shut but it only made the heat behind them worse.
“I see them looking at me like I matter, and it… it kills me. Because I don’t deserve it. Not after everything. I don’t deserve their love, their trust, their…” her voice cracked, almost broke entirely “...their faith in me.”
Her whole body trembled. Caitlyn’s grip on her hand tightened, steady and unyielding. On her other side, Jinx leaned closer, her hand brushing Vi’s back in a fleeting, hesitant touch, as if unsure if the Wolf woman would push her away.
“I’m not worthy of them,” the Zaunite said again, softer, as if the words themselves were knives. “Not worthy of Caitlyn’s patience. Not worthy of Jinx’s forgiveness. Not worthy of this second chance they keep trying to give me.”
Dr. Zilean watched quietly, his hands folded still, his eyes a sea of patience. He didn’t write. Didn’t speak. Just let her go.
“And yet…” Vi’s voice caught. She sat back up, lifting her head just enough to look between the Piltie and the younger Zaunite. Their eyes burned into hers, steady, unshakable. Her throat tightened as she saw the tears her girlfriend hadn’t let fall yet, and the intensity in her sister’s stare, so sharp it hurt to meet.
“And yet,” she whispered again, “they keep believing in me. No matter how many times I screw up. No matter how many times I break. They still look at me like I’m worth something. Like I’m worth fighting for. And I… I don’t understand it. But I…” She pressed her fist against her sternum, hard, as if to hold herself together. “I want to. I want to understand. I want to believe in me too. Even if it scares the hell out of me.”
Her breath came fast, uneven, but the words pushed through anyway, raw and fierce.
“Because if they believe in me that much, then I have to try. I owe them that. No. I owe myself that. To try to be better. To fight like hell to become the version of me they already see. The version they already love. And then I see it,” Vi whispered. “I see the way Caitlyn looks at me. Like she actually believes in me. Like I’m more than just… some broken Zaunite brawler, a street mutt who can’t keep her head straight.”
Her chest hitched. She turned, just slightly, toward Jinx.
“And I see my sister. Who should hate me. Who should’ve given up on me a hundred times over, after everything. But she’s still here. Still looking at me like I matter. Like I’m not just a screwup who ruined her life.”
Her eyes burned as she finally said it:
“I want to be that person. For them. For me. For all of us.”
Her voice cracked clean in two. She swallowed hard, pressing her nails into her palms until they hurt.
“I don’t get it. I don’t understand how I deserve them. But I know I love them. More than anything. And if that’s all I’ve got, if love is the only damn thing I can give them, then I’ll give it. Every last piece of it. Even if it kills me.”
The room went quiet again. The tick of an old clock on the shelf filled the silence.
Dr. Zilean’s expression hadn’t changed. Calm. Thoughtful. The kind of listening that made Vi feel both exposed and understood. He tapped his notebook once, gently, with his fingertip.
“Vi,” he said quietly, “you just spoke for nearly five minutes without stopping. And every word you spoke was about them.”
The Hybrid blinked. She hadn’t realized. Her pulse raced.
“That kind of love,” he continued, “that kind of devotion, it says more about you than you may be willing to admit. A selfish person doesn’t speak like that. A monster doesn’t speak like that.”
The Wolf woman swallowed hard, unable to meet his gaze.
“Look to your right,” he said softly.
She did. Caitlyn’s eyes were shining now. Her hand trembled slightly where it rested on her knee. But her smile, steady, unwavering, was the most beautiful thing Vi had ever seen.
“Now to your left.”
Vi turned. Jinx was leaning forward still, her lips pressed together. Slowly, carefully, she lifted one hand and signed: Always . Her expression was fierce, defiant, as if daring anyone, even Vi herself, to say otherwise.
The redette’s throat closed again. She squeezed her eyes shut, hot tears threatening to spill.
“They are still here,” the old man murmured. “Not out of pity. Not out of duty. But because they see you as you are. They love you as you are. Not as who you think you should be.”
A tear slipped down her cheek before she could stop it. Her hand trembled as she wiped it away, exhaling sharp.
Caitlyn finally reached out, slow and careful, sliding her fingers into Vi’s, grounding her. Jinx leaned closer too, her lip trembling just slightly, their shoulders brushing, solid and steady on her other side. She exhaled sharply through her nose before she reached over and placed her small, pale hand firmly over her sibling’s knee, squeezing once.
The Wolf woman sat there between them, hands trembling, her chest aching, but for the first time in weeks, maybe months, she didn’t feel like she was drowning.
Silence fell heavy again, but it wasn’t empty. It was full, of everything unsaid, everything shared without words.
Vi’s chest ached, but it was different now, less like a wound, more like a scar trying to heal.
Dr. Zilean finally spoke. His voice was low, even, carrying that strange blend of softness and weight.
“You see your failures,” he said, “with brutal clarity. You call yourself unworthy because of them. But Vi…” He tilted his head, eyes steady. “The fact that you feel that way proves you are worthy. A truly selfish person doesn’t ache the way you ache for the people you love. A monster doesn’t sit here, breaking apart at the thought of failing them.”
The redette’s lips pressed tight. She wanted to argue. She wanted to reject it. But the bluenette’s thumb brushed her hand, and the cyanette’s grip on her knee tightened, and the words lodged in her throat.
“What I hear,” the psy continued, “is someone who loves so deeply that she cannot stand the thought of causing harm. Someone who has made mistakes, as we all do, but who refuses to let those mistakes be the end of her story. You want to be better. That alone says everything.”
The Hybrid’s vision blurred again. She blinked hard, staring at the floor, the weight of his words pressing down on her chest.
“You are worthy,” Dr Zilean said, his voice firm now. “Not because you are perfect. But because you keep trying. Because you love with everything you have. Because despite your fear, despite your guilt, you choose to keep standing.”
The Zaunite’s hand tightened on the Piltie’s until her knuckles went white. She let out a shaky exhale, her shoulders sagging under the sheer weight of it all.
“I don’t know if I can,” she admitted, barely above a whisper.
“You can,” the old man replied without hesitation. “And you already are. Look beside you.”
Vi did.
On her right, Caitlyn’s eyes met hers, blue and unwavering, her lips curved in a smile that trembled with unshed tears. On her left, Jinx held her stare too, her face serious, jaw tight, her eyes fierce and shining. Both of them so close. Both of them still here.
Her throat closed. She leaned back into the chair, exhaling hard, the tears finally spilling over. But she didn’t hide them this time. She let them fall, let herself be seen, and when her girlfriend squeezed her hand again, she squeezed back.
When her sister slid her hand higher, onto her shoulder, grounding her, the older sibling leaned into it.
She was shaking. Broken. Afraid.
But for the first time, she didn’t feel unworthy. Not entirely.
And maybe, just maybe, that was enough to start.
Vi didn’t even realize at first when the tears started falling again. They slipped soundlessly down her cheeks, cooling against her burning skin. No sobs, no heaving, just the quiet, unstoppable flow of everything she’d been holding back.
Her shoulders shook, and she ducked her head, ashamed of the display, but then Caitlyn’s arm wrapped gently around her back, pulling her in, and Jinx was there too, small and warm against her other side. Both of them pressing close. Both of them holding her as if they could anchor her to the world.
The Hybrid’s hands curled into fists, then slowly, carefully, she unclenched. She let herself lean into them, her forehead pressing against the Human’s shoulder, her free hand slipping onto the younger girl’s arm.
Neither of them said much at first. Just stayed there. Steady. Present.
Then Caitlyn’s voice, soft against her hair…
“I love you.”
Jinx’s hand signed quickly, urgently, where the Piltie could see and say the words the younger Zaunite wanted to say.
“We both love you. With everything. Scars, doubts, mistakes, all of it. All of you.”
The brawler squeezed her eyes shut, fresh tears spilling. Her chest ached, but not from guilt this time, from the weight of love pressing so fiercely it hurt to contain. She tried to speak, but her throat was too tight, choked shut. So she just nodded, small, broken, but certain.
The three of them stayed tangled together like that, a knot of arms and hands and hearts.
Dr. Zilean didn’t interrupt. He simply waited, his hands still folded, his expression calm but softened by the faintest of smiles. When Vi finally drew a shaky breath and leaned back just enough to wipe her face, he spoke.
“Vi.” His voice was steady, gentle, yet resonant. “This was a great step forward.”
She sniffed, cheeks burning as she tried to rub the tears away with the heel of her hand.
“Doesn’t feel like it,” she muttered, hoarse.
“It is,” the old man assured her. “Because today, you spoke the truth of your heart, even when it frightened you. You let yourself be seen, and you allowed those you love to hold you in your most vulnerable moment. That takes more strength than you realize.”
Vi blinked at him, stunned into stillness. Caitlyn’s hand was still looped with hers, Jinx’s small palm pressed tight to her shoulder. Both of them there, warm, unshakable.
Dr Zilean inclined his head slightly, eyes kind.
“Remember this moment, Vi. Not the fear. Not the guilt. But the love you felt here, the proof that you are not alone, and never will be. Let that guide you forward.”
The Wolf woman’s throat tightened again, but this time she didn’t fight it. She just nodded, slow, heavy, overwhelmed.
“Yeah,” she rasped. “I’ll… I’ll try.”
Caitlyn squeezed her hand. Jinx’s grip on her shoulder tightened. And Vi? Vi felt she was now starting to believe in herself.
Notes:
Vi finally spoke out loud about what she is feeling.
It's hard, it's tough, it can take time. But please, don't forget to listen to your heart.
And whatever you need or want to say, say it with your own words, at your own rhythm.
Chapter 72: Teamwork
Summary:
When the embrace finally loosened, Vi wiped her face roughly with the heel of her hand, still smiling through the redness of her eyes. She looked at them, her people, her family, and felt the words rising, steady and clear this time.
Notes:
Now it’s time to rise, to change.
To become a better version of themselves.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The warehouse smelled faintly of oil and damp brick, its high windows smeared with the grime of Zaun’s air. Old scaffolding lined the walls, most of it rusting away, but the center of the wide floor had been cleared. A sagging couch, two mismatched armchairs, and a cluster of crates served as makeshift seats. The faint hum of a generator in the corner filled the silence, punctuated now and then by the hiss of steam from a pipe no one had bothered to fix.
Everyone was there.
Sett leaned against a column with his massive arms folded, his jaw shifting as if chewing on gum that wasn’t there. Claggor perched on an upturned crate, watchful, quiet. Morgana, calm and composed as always, fingers laced neatly in her lap. Viego sat a little apart, hair falling into his face, his expression unreadable. Akali, restless, tapping a knife against her boot. Mylo, sprawled over the couch like he owned the whole thing, arms crossed tight. Kai’sa, knees pulled up to her chest on the armchair, eyes sharp.
And then Caitlyn and Jinx, standing a little off to the side, not part of the gang in the old sense but woven in now, undeniable. Caitlyn’s steady presence, Jinx’s darting, curious gaze. The cyanette has been there before, she was half part of the gang, a little sister to all of them. But when her big sister was asking for a big meeting… it was always for something huge. And the only question in her head right now was: what will her sibling say?
Vi stood before them all, hood down, hands shoved awkwardly into her pockets. The quiet pressed heavy, thicker than the air. Her heart pounded against her ribs like it wanted out. She swallowed, forced herself to look at each of them, one after the other.
“I…” Her voice came out rough, low. She cleared her throat and tried again. “I asked you all to come because I needed to say something. Needed to… own up to some things.”
Nobody moved. Nobody interrupted. Their eyes pinned her in place.
The Wolf woman took a shaky breath.
“I know I’ve screwed up. A lot. I made choices that hurt people, hurt all of you. I let my temper get the better of me. I shut you out when I should’ve leaned on you. I thought I could handle everything alone, and all I did was make a mess and drag everyone down with me.”
Her hands came out of her pockets, restless, rubbing at the scars on her knuckles.
“I’m not proud of the person I’ve been. Not as a leader, not as a friend, not as a girlfriend, not even as a sister. I abandoned people who needed me. I hurt people I care about. I…” She cut herself off, fangs clenching hard before she forced the words through, her tail swinging nervously. “I betrayed your trust. And I don’t expect just saying sorry is gonna make it right.”
She looked down at the cracked concrete floor, forcing herself to keep going.
“But I don’t want to be that person anymore. I want to be better. A better leader. A better friend. Someone you can actually be proud to call yours.”
Her voice caught, and she dragged a hand across her mouth, shaking her head.
“I don’t want to keep being this screw-up you all just put up with. I want to change. I want to deserve being here, with you. I want to earn it.”
Finally, she raised her eyes again, scanning them.
Akali’s restless tapping, Kai’sa’s tilted head, Sett’s unreadable stare, Claggor’s thoughtful frown, Mylo’s narrowed gaze, Morgana’s steady calm, Viego’s serious face. And Caitlyn and Jinx, steady at her side even in silence.
Vi’s chest ached. She let out a trembling breath.
“So… yeah. That’s it. I just wanted to say… I’m sorry. For everything. And I’m gonna do better. I swear it.”
The silence that followed was thick, stretching, heavy with unspoken things. The brawler’s heart hammered against her ribs.
For the first time, she didn’t know if her gang would stay with her… or finally turn away. Her fists clenched, ready for the blow, the rejection.
But then Sett broke it. He huffed, pushing off from the column, his massive frame unfolding as he stepped closer. His voice rumbled like gravel.
“You know how many so-called leaders I’ve seen down here in Zaun? Too many. Most of ‘em are just tyrants, wanting power for themselves. But you? You bleed for your people. You take the hits so others don’t have to. That’s not weakness. That’s strength. Real strength.” He jabbed a thumb at her. “You’ve got my respect, Vi. Always will.”
“You don’t even realize how much you inspire people,” Kai’sa shifted in her chair, her legs dropping to the floor. Her voice was quiet but sharp, cutting through the room. “The way you fight, the way you protect, it makes the rest of us braver. You make me braver. I follow you not because you’re perfect, but because you care. Because you’re willing to throw yourself in front of the fire for us. That matters more than any mistake.”
Claggor leaned forward on his crate, elbows on his knees.
“You’re the reason we’ve survived this long, Vi. You don’t give yourself enough credit. Half the time, you don’t even give yourself any credit. But I’ve seen you, again and again, putting yourself on the line for us. For me. You’ve got a heart bigger than this whole damn warehouse, and you carry us all in it whether you realize it or not.” He gave her a small, steady nod. “I’m proud of you. I always have been.”
Morgana’s gaze softened, her words deliberate, each one weighted.
“You apologize for your flaws, but it is those flaws that make you human. That make you real. And still, despite them, you choose compassion. You choose protection. You choose love, again and again, even when it costs you. That is the mark of someone with a soul greater than she knows.” She inclined her head. “I am proud to stand beside you, Vi.”
“Look, you’re not perfect. You’re hotheaded, reckless, and sometimes you scare the shit out of me with how far you’ll go.” Akali twirled her knife one last time before sticking it into her boot and leaning forward with a grin. “But that’s also why I’d follow you into anything. You don’t lead from behind, you lead from the front, where the danger is. And honestly?” She smirked. “That makes you the best damn leader I’ve ever had.”
“You’re a dumbass,” Mylo said flatly, still slouched across the couch. His arms were folded, chin tilted up like he was ready to throw more jabs. But his voice softened, just a little. “But you’re our dumbass. And don’t think for a second we don’t see what you do for us. You take the punches first. You keep the heat off the rest of us. You’ve always done that.” His jaw worked as he looked at her, eyes sharp but wet at the corners. “You screw up, yeah. Who doesn’t? But when the shit hits the fan, you’re the one I want out front. Always.”
Viego finally looked up, hair falling away from his face. His voice was low, almost hesitant, but steady.
“You think you’ve failed us. But you’ve done the opposite. You’ve carried us. You gave me a place when I didn’t have one. That’s not failure, Vi. That’s… saving someone.” His lips twitched into the faintest smile. “You saved me. I don’t forget things like that.”
Vi’s chest burned, her throat tight, eyes blurring. She blinked rapidly, struggling to keep it together as she looked from face to face, seeing only honesty staring back.
And then Caitlyn stepped closer, her hand brushing Vi’s arm, not to speak, but to remind her she was there. Beside her, Jinx grinned wide and signed quickly, her hands a blur before she slowed it down, clear as day:
“We love you. All of you. Even the messy parts.”
The words landed heavier than any punch the redette had ever taken.
Her knees felt weak. She dropped her gaze to the floor, breath shaking, swallowing against the lump in her throat. They didn’t want her apology. They wanted her. Vi. The whole of her. The scarred, reckless, stubborn, too-big-hearted Vi.
When she finally managed to look up, her vision was streaked with tears she couldn’t hide anymore. But she didn’t need to.
Because she believed them.
The Wolf woman straightened her back. She tried. She really tried to hold herself together, to stay the leader they saw, the unshakable one, the one who carried everything. Her fists were clenched at her sides, her jaw set, the trembling in her shoulders betraying the storm inside.
But then Claggor was the first to move. He pushed up from his crate, no hesitation, and wrapped those broad arms around her shoulders, pulling her against his chest.
“You’re not just our friend, you’re also our sister,” he murmured into her hair.
And before she could catch her breath, Mylo was there too, rolling his eyes like it was a chore, but sliding in on her other side, his arm slinging around her waist.
“Don’t get used to it,” he muttered, though his grip was firm, steady.
Sett came next, massive and unrelenting, his hand pressing against her back like a wall she could lean against.
“You don’t gotta be the strong one all the damn time,” he rumbled.
Kai’sa was softer, quieter, her arms slipping around Vi’s middle with the kind of tenderness Vi hadn’t felt since she was a kid. Viego followed, awkward at first, like he wasn’t sure he belonged in something so vulnerable, but he stayed, head ducked, his hand resting on her shoulder. Morgana’s embrace was gentle but grounding, her presence heavy with warmth. Akali squeezed in last, knife forgotten, looping her arms around Vi’s neck with a sharp grin she didn’t even try to hide.
And then Caitlyn. Always Caitlyn. She slipped through them, her hand brushing Vi’s cheek as she pressed herself close, her forehead against her girlfriend’s temple.
Jinx darted in with a grin that could’ve lit up the whole warehouse. She tugged her big sister’s arm until she crouched low enough, then threw herself into her sister’s chest, wrapping her up tight.
“Before we’re a gang, we’re friends. Before we’re a crew, we’re a team. You protect us, but we protect you too. Don’t forget it,” Morgana said, being the voice of everyone.
The words rippled through the circle.
Vi tried, damn it, she tried, to keep her chin up, but the tears came anyway. Hot, burning, unstoppable. She buried her face into the cyanette’s shoulder, her arms circling whoever she could reach, and for once she let herself cry. Not silent, not hidden. But open, raw, surrounded.
Her chest hurt, but it was a good hurt, a release. The sound of her own ragged breaths was drowned by the murmurs around her: “We’ve got you.” “Always.” “You’re ours, Vi.”
And through it all, one truth settled deep, deeper than all her doubts and scars.
They didn’t just follow her.
They loved her.
When the embrace finally loosened, Vi wiped her face roughly with the heel of her hand, still smiling through the redness of her eyes. She looked at them, her people, her family, and felt the words rising, steady and clear this time.
“Thank you,” she said, her voice thick but strong. “For everything. For sticking with me, even when I didn’t deserve it. For believing in me when I couldn’t.” She paused, took a breath, and met each gaze in turn. “And… I think it’s time we make those changes we talked about. For real.”
The room quieted, attention locked on her.
“No more reckless gang,” the Wolf woman continued. “No more running Zaun like we’re just surviving day to day. We’re more than that. We can be more than that. We can fight for something bigger. For people like us. For Hybrids who don’t have a voice, who don’t have anyone to stand for them.”
She exhaled, the thought settling like steel in her chest.
“Let’s become this activist group. Let’s make noise, let’s make change. For them. For us.”
For a heartbeat, there was silence. Then Mylo snorted.
“Fuck yeah! About damn time.”
“I’m still in. One hundred percent,” Claggor grinned, clapping Vi’s shoulder hard enough to nearly knock her forward.
Sett cracked a wide smile.
“So… Activists, for real, huh? Sounds like I finally get to break heads and be righteous about it.”
“We’ll need more than fists, Sett.” Kai’sa rolled her eyes but laughed, leaning forward. “If you’re really doing this, we’re going to do it right. We’ll need a strategy, an image. A way to be seen.”
“Yeah,” Akali’s gaze softened as she nodded. “A logo. Something bold. Something no one can ignore.”
Morgana smirked.
“Leave the art to me. I’ll make us something sharp.”
“And a name,” Viego chimed in, tapping his chin. “Names carry power. If we’re to fight for justice, we need one that people will remember.”
Immediately, the warehouse burst into overlapping chatter. Ideas spilled across the room, logos with teeth, wings, masks, fire. Names scrawled on a scrap of paper Mylo dug out of his pocket, some serious, some ridiculous enough to make Jinx double over in silent laughter. Sett proposed matching jackets. Claggor suggested outreach events. Kai’sa wanted pamphlets. Akali joked about graffiti tags across Piltover.
The energy buzzed, alive, contagious.
Vi leaned back against an old crate, arms crossed, watching them spark off each other. Caitlyn sat close by, her smile soft and knowing.
“Look at them. Look at us. We’re alive again.”
The Wolf woman’s chest tightened with warmth. She blinked hard, letting the proud smile spread across her face until it hurt.
This… This was what she had always wanted, what she’d always dreamed of without even knowing it. Not just survival. Not just rebellion. Not just scraps and scars.
Family.
Her family.
Not by blood, not by law, but by choice. By love.
And as she watched them plan, argue, laugh, and dream, Vi thought, Whatever comes next, we’ll face it together. And that’s all I’ll ever need.
Notes:
What are your thoughts?
What name will they come with? What logo? Any ideas?
Chapter 73: Second breath
Summary:
Clumsy. Awkward. Unsteady. But moving.
She kept pushing. Again. Again. Each time she stumbled, her heart jolted, fear flashing hot, but her body remembered. Slowly. Hesitantly.
Turn. Glide. Push.
Her arms spread wide for balance, her knees bending instinctively. The ice felt less alien. Less threatening.
Notes:
New step done for Vi!
Now it's time to go to the next one. Back to the uni!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The university building loomed over Vi like it always had. Too polished, too pristine, almost daring her to step inside and prove she belonged. Her hood was pulled low as she walked through the gates, ignoring the sideways glances from a few students lounging outside. She kept her hands shoved into her pockets, her pulse steady but heavy.
This was it.
She’d asked for an appointment, and they’d given her one with Deputy Headmaster Mr Silco Shimmer. His reputation was sharp, unpredictable. Vi had crossed his path a couple of times before, but never like this. She remembers the times when she got summoned in his office because she had a fight… That one day she got expelled for an entire week because she hit Ashe so hard she had to be held back by two other students.
She reached his office door, and breathed heavily. Will he be kind, regarding her record? She knocked twice, and heard the clipped, smooth.
“Enter.”
The office was as neat, austere, dimly lit despite the broad window overlooking the campus, as she remembered. Silco sat behind his desk, posture perfect, a file open in front of him. One good eye fixed on her immediately; the other, clouded and scarred, didn’t move.
“Miss Lane.” His voice was calm, almost detached, but with an edge beneath it. “Sit.”
The Wolf woman obeyed, lowering herself into the chair across from him. She tugged her hood back, trying to look less like she was hiding.
“Thank you for seeing me,” she began, throat dry. “I… I wanted to ask for another chance. I’d like to re-enroll in the courses I was taking last year. I know things ended…” she hesitated, searching for the right words, “...badly. But I passed the exams. I know I did. So… I thought maybe…”
Silco raised a hand, cutting her off. His gaze didn’t waver.
“Miss Lane. Let me get straight to the point. You were never expelled.”
The words hit harder than she expected. The Hybrid blinked.
“What?”
He leaned back, folding his hands atop the desk.
“There was… people supporting you. Voices calling for your removal. Your record was less than spotless, and you gave them reason to sharpen their knives.” His tone didn’t judge, it simply stated. “But the Kiramman family made it clear that such a decision would not stand.”
Vi’s mouth went dry. Caitlyn’s family.
“Your enrollment was frozen. Nothing more. Your exams were indeed passed, and the results stand. All you need do is sign the continuation forms. You are, technically, already a student here still.”
For a long second, the redette just stared at him. She’d walked in expecting to beg, to fight, to prove she deserved another shot. Instead, the ground shifted beneath her.
She cleared her throat, forcing words past the lump forming there.
“I… I didn’t know. I thought…” She shook her head, trying to process. “Thank you. For letting me back in.”
“Don’t thank me. Thank the Kirammans for their… persistence. They seem to believe in you.” A ghost of a smile, thin, unreadable, crossed the Deputy Headmaster’s lips. His voice dipped, almost testing. “I hope, for their sake, that belief is not misplaced.”
The Wolf woman met his gaze, steady, determined.
“It won’t be.”
The older man studied her for a moment longer, then inclined his head.
“Very well. You may go.”
Vi rose to her feet, exhaling slowly. She felt the tension in her shoulders ease just a fraction.
At the door, she paused, glancing back.
“Still… hm… thanks, Mr. Shimmer.”
He didn’t respond, only returned to the papers on his desk, his presence as sharp and unreadable as ever.
The Hybrid stepped out into the hall, her pulse quickening.
She wasn’t expelled. She never had been. And Caitlyn’s family, her girlfriend’s family, the love of her life’s family, had fought to keep her here.
The thought made her chest tighten with something warm, almost painful.
She smiled faintly, whispering under her breath as she walked down the corridor.
“I’ve got to thank the Kiramman.”
And for the first time in months, the university halls didn’t feel quite as hostile.
*****
The corridors of the university felt different this time. Less like a cage, less like a reminder of failure. Vi walked them slowly, hands brushing the walls she’d once stormed past with too much swagger, too much weight on her shoulders. Students passed her by, laughing, chatting, their books tucked under their arms. They were still paying her too much attention…
But she didn’t care. She knew she had the right to be there. Soon, she will walk again here, proudly. Like she had, at the beginning of last school’s year.
Her boots echoed faintly on the polished floor until the sound changed. Hollow. Wider.
She lifted her head.
The doors at the end of the hall were familiar, painfully so.
The ice rink.
She stopped, heart thudding hard against her ribs. Just standing there, staring at the closed doors, she could almost hear the faint scrape of blades cutting across the ice. The distant whistle. The echo of laughter and shouts and cheers.
And in her mind, the memory of the game she’d just been to, the crowd roaring, her own voice breaking free, the thrill alive in her chest again. Caitlyn’s hand on hers, whispering that she was better than the pros on the ice. Jinx’s wild grin, her gang smiling like they hadn’t in months. And Sevika’s steady voice: You’re welcome back, whenever you’re ready .
Vi swallowed hard.
Her hand shook as she pushed the door open.
The air inside was cold, sharp. The rink stretched out before her, bright under the harsh lights. Empty. Silent.
Her throat tightened. For a second she wanted to run, to slam the door shut and never look back.
Instead, she forced herself to walk forward.
She sat at the benches by the boards, staring down at the skates lined up neatly in the rental rack. Her chest rose and fell too quickly. She rubbed her palms against her jeans, her breathing uneven.
“C’mon,” she muttered under her breath. “It’s just ice. Just… ice.”
But her fingers still trembled as she laced the skates.
The first step onto the ice nearly broke her. The surface seemed to stretch forever, white and merciless. Her legs locked, her stomach twisted. Her chest squeezed tight.
She froze. Her breathing quickened, shallow, sharp. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.
Not again. I can’t. I can’t do this.
Her knees threatened to give out. The panic clawed at her ribs, dragging her back to memories she didn’t want, blood on her face, her fists bruised, everything she’d lost.
She closed her eyes. Forced her lungs to fill.
Caitlyn’s voice floated back to her. “All you’re missing is your chance. And when it comes… You won’t just be ready. You’ll be unstoppable.”
Jinx’s laughter. Her gang’s faith.
And even Sevika’s words. “Trust your instincts. They’ve always been your strongest play.”
Vi dug her nails into her palms. Breathed deeper. Again. Again. Until the tightness eased just enough.
Her eyes opened.
One push.
The blade cut the ice with a harsh scrape. She wobbled, arms flailing, nearly falling. She muttered a curse, but pushed again.
Another slip. Another catch. Her breath caught in her throat, but she didn’t fall.
Clumsy. Awkward. Unsteady. But moving.
She kept pushing. Again. Again. Each time she stumbled, her heart jolted, fear flashing hot, but her body remembered. Slowly. Hesitantly.
Turn. Glide. Push.
Her arms spread wide for balance, her knees bending instinctively. The ice felt less alien. Less threatening.
Something familiar sparked in her chest.
And then, without warning, her body just… clicked.
Her strides lengthened. Her feet cut smoother arcs across the surface. She leaned into the motion, her balance coming back piece by piece, as though it had only been sleeping all this time.
Her chest loosened. Her breath steadied.
A small smile tugged at her lips.
She picked up speed, the ice hissing beneath her blades. She turned sharper, smoother, testing her edges. Her heart pounded, but it wasn’t panic anymore. It was adrenaline.
She laughed under her breath, almost disbelieving.
Her body remembered. Her mind remembered.
And for the first time in what felt like forever, Vi let herself skate.
Not for the pros she’d dreamed of being. Not for the hockey team, nor Sevika. Not for her gang. Not even for Caitlyn or Jinx.
For herself.
By the time she slowed to a stop, she was breathless, hair damp with sweat beneath her hood, cheeks flushed from cold and effort. Her legs trembled, but not from fear.
She stood in the middle of the empty rink, chest rising and falling, a smile breaking fully across her face.
For the first time in months, she didn’t feel like a stranger on the ice.
She felt like the Wolf Hybrid. The gang leader. The fierce and fearless Zaunite brawler.
Herself.
Vi Lane.
She’d started just skating laps, pushing herself into the rhythm, letting her body remember the feel of speed, of glide. But it hadn’t taken long before instinct began tugging at her. The need for more than just movement. The itch to play.
She went to the equipment rack on the side, pulling out a stick that was a little too worn, a little too long, but it didn’t matter. The moment her gloved fingers wrapped around the tape, her pulse jumped.
Back on the ice, she dropped a puck from the crate. It clattered, rolled, then settled. She exhaled, lowered her stick, and pushed it forward.
Click.
The sound. That sharp, clean sound of wood on puck. It sent a shiver down her spine. She chased it, stickhandling clumsily at first, too stiff, too cautious. But each pass, each tap, loosened her arms, her shoulders. Her body remembered.
Within minutes, she was weaving the puck down the length of the ice. Her strides lengthened, her stick danced. She fumbled. Recovered. Tried again. Faster. Cleaner.
Then came the first shot.
She set the puck up, wound back, and slammed it forward.
CRACK!
The puck smacked the boards hard, bouncing wildly, and Vi grinned like a kid. She grabbed another puck. Another shot. Then another.
Each one sharper. Faster. Louder. The sound echoed through the empty rink, filling the silence with life.
Her chest burned, her thighs ached, but she couldn’t stop.
She moved into drills without thinking, skating lines, pivoting, practicing quick turns and stops. Her hoodie clung damp to her back. Her breath came in heavy bursts, fogging in the cold air. Sweat dripped into her eyes, but she pushed harder.
For two hours straight she skated, shot, spun, sprinted. Her muscles screamed at her, but the fire in her veins drowned it out.
Adrenaline. Pure, clean, burning adrenaline.
Her heart soared with every perfect shot, every tight turn. It felt raw and real, the same joy that lit her up when she was with Caitlyn, when Jinx laughed so hard her shoulders shook, when her gang surrounded her in warmth and trust.
It felt like coming home.
Finally, her legs nearly giving out, the redette slid to a halt at center ice. She leaned on her stick, chest heaving, sweat dripping down her face despite the chill of the rink.
And she laughed. Soft at first, then louder, until it echoed across the ice.
Her reflection stared back at her faintly from the glass. Flushed, exhausted, but alive.
“Yeah…” she murmured between breaths, her grin spreading wider. “It’s still in my blood.”
She stood taller, rolling her shoulders, her whole body buzzing with life.
For the first time in months, there was no doubt.
She’d go with Sevika. She’d face the coaches, the recruiters.
She’d try.
Not because she had to.
Because she wanted to.
Notes:
Vi is going forward for herself.
With her gang. About her studies. And now hockey.She is healing. Slowly. But steady.
Chapter 74: No more hiding
Summary:
“Vi,” she said firmly, tenderly, “there’s no shame in not being ‘healed.’” Her thumb traced slow circles against her lover’s skin. “I love you, scars and all. You don’t need to be anyone else. You’re still you. The same heart. The same soul. Fierce. Loyal. Protective. Loving. That’s who you are. That’s who I fell in love with.”
Notes:
Every step matters in the healing process.
And Vi is going to make another important choice.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The dinner had been warm, almost domestic in a way Vi wasn’t used to. Cassandra’s sharp wit, Tobias’s booming laugh, and Caitlyn’s quiet grace hold it all together. For a while, Vi had forgotten the weight pressing on her shoulders.
Dinner plates were stacked neatly by the sink, and the Kiramman parents stood near the door, coats in hand.
“Take care of yourself, Vi,” Cassandra said gently. “Don’t push too hard. If you need anything, and I really mean this, anything, you can call us.”
The Wolf woman swallowed, unsure how to respond at first. She nodded quickly, murmuring.
“Thank you, ma’am.”
“Don’t ‘ma’am’ me, Vi, please.”
“You’re family now, yeah?” Tobias grinned, leaning down a little so his bulk didn’t feel so imposing. “Call us Cassandra and Tobias. And don’t forget. If you need help, even just a meal or a roof over your head for the night, we’re here. Don't hesitate to call, okay?”
“Please remember to take care of yourself. Truly.”
Something in the Hybrid’s chest tightened. Words stuck in her throat, so she just nodded again. her girlfriend squeezed her hand gently, anchoring her. The redette gave a sheepish smile, scratching the back of her neck.
“I will. Promise. And ehm… Thank you,” she said, a little rough around the edges, but sincere. “Really.”
After hugs and goodbyes, the door shut softly, leaving only the faint scent of wine and roasted food lingering in the air. Now that the couple was alone, the bluenette planted a kiss on her lover’s cheek.
“Alright. Let’s get this place back in order before I collapse.”
“Yeah, don’t want the princess’s palace lookin’ messy,” the brawler chuckled.
They moved quietly around the small apartment, stacking plates, rinsing glasses, wiping down the counters. Their motions brushed together here and there, shoulders bumping, fingers grazing when they passed dishes. Vi dropped a fork into the sink with a clang, earning a mock-glare from Caitlyn; Caitlyn flicked a droplet of water at Vi’s cheek, making her snort.
By the time the counters were wiped down and the lights dimmed to a softer glow, the apartment felt quieter, cozier.
Vi poured herself a glass of whiskey on the rocks, the amber liquid clinking softly against the ice. She padded over to the sofa, dropped down with a satisfied groan, and leaned back. The amber liquid swirled lazily in her glass, the ice clinking softly. She let her head tip back against the cushion. A rare, quiet peace settled over her.
Then Caitlyn joined her, slipping gracefully into the seat beside her. Without hesitation, the Zaunite leaned into her, pressing herself into the familiar safety of the Piltie’s arms. The bluenette’s hand found her shoulder, tracing lazy, comforting patterns there.
The Wolf woman’s eyes fluttered half-shut, the world outside dimming until it was just the two of them.
She exhaled, long and slow, tension leaving her shoulders.
Yeah. This. This was where she belonged.
The warmth of Caitlyn’s embrace, the soft scent of her perfume, the steady comfort of being held without needing to say a word.
Vi thought of everything, of hospitals, of sleepless nights, of her bruises and scars, of the pit, of the screams of pain echoing in that old warehouse. And then she thought of now.
Here.
With Caitlyn.
Her lips curved into a quiet smile. The love of my life, she thought, pressing her cheek closer to her girlfriend’s shoulder, holding her just a little tighter.
The clink of the ice in Vi’s glass was the only sound in the room. Caitlyn’s apartment, usually so pristine and elegant, felt almost like a sanctuary now, dimly lit and quiet after her parents’ departure.
The redette melted against the bluenette’s side, her head resting in the crook of her girlfriend’s neck. The Piltie stroked her shoulder with an absentminded tenderness that made the Zaunite’s chest ache with something raw, something beautiful.
“You seem very thoughtful, Darling. What’s on your mind?”
“I was thinking…” Vi’s voice was low, uncertain, but steady. She lifted her head just enough to meet Caitlyn’s eyes. “You’re… you’re the love of my life, Cait.”
The words seemed to surprise even her, but once they were out, she didn’t want to take them back.
The Human’s lips curved into the softest smile.
“You’re mine too…”
The Hybrid huffed out a laugh, almost embarrassed by the heat rushing to her cheeks, her tail wagging happily.
“Guess we’re stuck with each other then.”
“Not stuck,” the ice-skater murmured, brushing a strand of damp pink hair from her hockey player’s forehead. “Chosen.”
Something in Vi cracked at that. Her throat tightened, but instead of swallowing it down like she always did, she leaned up and kissed Caitlyn.
It was soft at first, hesitant, like testing the water. The other woman kissed back without hesitation, her lips gentle but sure. The brawler’s heart thudded painfully against her ribs as she pulled her closer, deepening the kiss, letting herself feel.
Soon it grew. Heat threading through the tenderness. Their breaths mingled, shallow, fast, until they had to break apart for air, foreheads pressed together.
The Piltie’s eyes were bright, cheeks flushed. She searched the Zaunite’s face for a beat, then whispered, breathless.
“Vi… would you want to live here? With me?”
Vi blinked. The words hit her harder than any punch ever had. For a second, she just stared, wide-eyed, the question bouncing around in her chest until tears burned at the corners of her eyes.
“I’d love to,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “Fuck, Cait… I’d love nothing more. But… not yet. I want to heal first. I want to be… me again. The Vi I used to be. Stronger than I am now.”
Her voice wavered on the last word, but Caitlyn cupped her cheek before doubt could spiral further.
“Vi,” she said firmly, tenderly, “there’s no shame in not being ‘healed.’” Her thumb traced slow circles against her lover’s skin. “I love you, scars and all. You don’t need to be anyone else. You’re still you. The same heart. The same soul. Fierce. Loyal. Protective. Loving. That’s who you are. That’s who I fell in love with.”
The Wolf woman’s tears slipped free, hot against her girlfriend’s hand. She leaned into the touch, trembling with relief.
“But,” the bluenette added softly, kissing the damp trail of a tear, “If this is what you want, then that’s what we’ll do. I’ll never rush you. I’ll wait, Darling. However long it takes. Forever, if I have to.”
The redette closed her eyes, overwhelmed by the weight of it. The love, the patience, the certainty this beautiful woman in her arms carried so effortlessly.
She pulled Caitlyn into another kiss, not desperate this time, but steady and sure.
Because home wasn’t just a place.
It was Caitlyn. Always Caitlyn.
The Human kissed her Hybrid’s forehead, lingering just a second longer than usual, before pulling back with a small, tired smile.
“Stay here tonight?” she asked softly, her hand still brushing Vi’s arm as if she couldn’t quite let go. Not a question. A request. Just her need to have the love of her life close.
“Yeah…” the Wolf woman nodded without hesitation. “I’d like that.”
The relief in Caitlyn’s eyes was subtle, but Vi caught it anyway. Her chest warmed.
“I’ll take a quick shower,” the Piltie said, slipping off toward the bathroom.
Vi watched her disappear toward the bathroom, heart thudding in a rhythm that felt both new and familiar. She sat for a minute on the sofa, rolling the thought over and over in her head.
Stay here.
Like it was the simplest thing in the world. Like Caitlyn wasn’t just offering a bed, but something bigger.
The sound of running water filled the quiet apartment a few moments later.
The Wolf woman lingered in the living room, sipping the last of her whiskey before setting the glass aside. Then she stretched, rolling her shoulders, and padded toward her girlfriend’s bedroom.
It was neat, of course. The bluenette’s space always was, though the redette noticed back the lived-in touches she adored. An open book face-down on the nightstand, a blanket folded at the foot of the bed, a spare hairpin resting beside the lamp. And on the chair near the wardrobe, neatly folded, were a few of the Zaunite’s own shirts and sweats. The Piltie always kept some of her clothes here, “just in case.” And in many “cases”, Vi stayed the night. Even the weekend.
The brawler smiled faintly. She liked that. She liked it more than she could admit.
She went to grab one of the shirts but her eyes caught on the desk. A notebook sat there, its cover plain, unmarked. Vi tilted her head. She remembered.
Caitlyn’s project with Irelia and Riven had been eating up weeks of her time during last year. Drafting proposals, mapping strategies, sneaking around Piltover and Zaun’s laws. The top student’s projects had always fascinated her. Big, daring things about change, about justice. This one in particular, spotlighting the abuses against Hybrids, was dangerous, but righteous. Classic Caitlyn.
Vi had been curious about how it was going, though she never wanted to pry.
Now, though…
“Just a glance.”
Vi walked over slowly, hesitating with her hand above the notebook. It looked like the sort Caitlyn would use for notes and planning. A little grin tugged at her lips. Maybe she could sneak a peek, see how far her brilliant girlfriend was in dismantling an unjust system. She liked imagining Caitlyn as the mastermind, pages filled with tactics and fire.
“Let’s see what kind of trouble you’re stirring now, Cupcake,” she murmured to herself, sliding the notebook open.
At first, the words blurred together. Neat, looping script. Not lists or bullet points, but paragraphs. She frowned, scanning the lines.
Then her breath caught.
‘I dreamt of her again. Of Vi. The way she used to laugh. I miss her so much. More than I could ever say.’
Vi’s first instinct was to shut it, put it back, pretend she hadn’t seen a word. But her hands shook, and her eyes, traitorous, skimmed another page.
‘People tell me to move on, but how can I? Every place feels empty without her. Every silence feels like waiting. I’m angry, yes. But under all of it, I love her. Gods, I know I always will. I miss her so much.’
Her hands trembled. She flipped a page, faster now, her eyes devouring words she almost couldn’t bear to read.
‘I don’t know if she’s alive. Some nights I think I’ll never see her again. And yet, when I close my eyes, she’s always there. Vi, if you ever come back to me, I don’t care how broken you are. I don’t care what you’ve done. I’ll be here. I love you to the moon and back.’
The Wolf woman’s throat closed up. The notebook slipped slightly in her grip, her pulse hammering in her ears.
This wasn’t a project. This wasn’t a strategy.
It was Caitlyn. Her voice, her pain, her hope. Poured into ink when no one else could hear it.
The Zaunite’s vision blurred. She blinked hard, but the tears still spilled over, rolling silently down her cheeks. She hadn’t meant to invade something so private, but now… she couldn’t unsee it. Couldn’t unknow just how deeply the Piltie had suffered while she was gone, and how much love had still tethered her here.
She pressed her thumb against the damp page, panic rushing in. She had no right. This was Caitlyn’s soul on paper, private and unguarded. And Vi had walked right in.
Her chest ached with guilt, she shouldn’t have read it, not even a line, but at the same time, warmth pulsed through her veins. Because Caitlyn’s love wasn’t just words said aloud. It lived here, in ink, in secret. The weight of it, of those words, was heavier than steel.
Caitlyn loved her. Not just loved. Needed. Believed. In ways Vi hadn’t dared to believe herself worthy of.
She stood there, breathing raggedly, trying to steady herself before her girlfriend emerged from the shower.
But her heart ached. Fuck, it ached so much. Because she’d thought the bluenette would be stronger without her, untouchable, moving forward while the redette spiraled down, without this burden she was. And yet here was the truth, carved into page after page: Caitlyn had been bleeding too. Quietly. Alone.
The brawler swiped at her face, trying to erase the evidence of her tears. But her chest was still heaving when the sound of the water stopped, when her lover’s footsteps padded closer.
And Vi had no idea if she could pretend she hadn’t just read the deepest corners of her girlfriend’s heart.
Maybe… Maybe she should tell her.
Yeah.
No more secrets.
No more hiding.
Notes:
Sometimes, being honest is very scary. But it's how real relationships are built.
(I honestly love how Vi feels guilty about reading Caitlyn's secrets, but still deeply wants to know more about her, but feels guilty, but... y'know what I mean lol)
Chapter 75: Reading the soul
Summary:
“Let’s read it together.”
The Hybrid blinked. Her heart clenched.
“Wait… Cait.” Her voice was hesitant, guilty. “Are you sure about that? I already told you…I shouldn’t have read it. I didn’t mean to invade your space. I thought it was your project notes.”
Caitlyn looked over her shoulder, her lips tugging into a small, reassuring smile.
Notes:
Vi read Caitlyn's private diary. She felt like... betraying her girlfriend.
And instead of hiding it, this time, she chose not to have any secrets.
Because Caitlyn deserved it. Because she loves her that much that she isn't afraid anymore, no matter the consequences.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Steam drifted faintly into the hall as Caitlyn’s light footsteps padded closer. Vi sat on the edge of the bed, her night t-shirt hanging loose on her frame, her hands clasped so tightly in her lap that her knuckles had gone pale. The diary still lay exactly where she’d put it, spine straight, cover closed, but it felt like it was burning holes through the desk.
When the top student stepped into the room, towel draped around her neck, hair damp and clinging to her jaw, she smiled immediately at the sight of the Wolf woman wearing the sparing clothes she had left at her girlfriend’s apartment.
That easy, radiant smile that always made the Hybrid’s chest ache, her tail tensed on her back.
But the moment the Human caught her expression, her smile softened into something gentler, curious.
“Vi?”
The redette swallowed hard. Every instinct screamed to shake her head, to say nothing’s wrong, Cupcake, and move on. But she’d promised herself. No more lies, no more secrets. Not with Caitlyn. Whatever it takes.
Her voice came rough, low.
“Cait… I… I need to tell you something.”
“What is it, Darling? Are you okay?”
The bluenette set the towel aside, moving closer, concern flickering across her face.
Vi forced herself to lift her eyes, even though shame pressed down heavy on her shoulders. She gestured faintly toward the desk.
“I… I read your notebook.”
Caitlyn blinked, taken aback for a moment. She glanced at the desk, then back at her girlfriend.
“My… oh!” Realization dawned, quick and sharp. “You mean…”
“Your diary,” the brawler said, her voice cracking on the word. She squeezed her hands tighter. “I thought it was your project notes. Y’know, the one with Irelia and Riven. I just….” She exhaled shakily. “I love the way your brain works, Cait. I wanted to see what you were working on. I didn’t mean…” Her throat closed up. “I didn’t mean to walk into something that wasn’t mine.”
Caitlyn stayed quiet, listening, her eyes steady on Vi’s.
The Wolf woman’s chest burned with guilt, but she pushed on, because she had to.
“I only read a few pages, but that doesn’t matter. It’s yours. Private. And I had no right. It was… I feel like I just betrayed you. I’m sorry.” Her voice broke fully now, and she dropped her head into her hands. “Fuck, I’m so sorry, Cupcake.”
For a beat, silence filled the room. Heavy, suffocating. The redette’s stomach twisted, bracing for the bluenette’s anger, her disappointment… things the brawler knew she’d deserve.
But then, a hand touched her cheek. Gentle, steady.
The Zaunite looked up, startled, and found the Piltie smiling softly, tears glimmering faintly in her eyes.
“Vi,” she said, voice warm, steady, full of something that felt like sunlight. “You could never betray me with honesty.”
Vi’s breath hitched.
“But I…”
“No.” Caitlyn leaned down, pressing her forehead to Vi’s. Her fingers brushed through Vi’s damp hair where rain still clung, smoothing it back. “You told me the truth. Even though it was hard. Even though you were afraid. That’s not betrayal. That’s love.”
The Hybrid’s tears spilled faster.
“But it was your heart on those pages. Your soul. And I…”
“And my soul already belongs to you,” the Human whispered. She cupped her girlfriend’s face, her thumbs brushing away tears. “I’ve never hidden that. Not from you.”
The redette let out a broken laugh, torn between relief and disbelief.
“You’re too good for me.”
The bluenette shook her head, kissed her softly on the lips, slow and deliberate.
“No. I’m exactly where I’m supposed to be. With you. And I don’t keep secrets from the love of my life.”
The Zaunite’s breath caught, every word sinking deep into her chest, wrapping around the rawest parts of her heart.
“I forgive you,” the Piltie added, her voice firm, certain. “Not that there’s really anything to forgive. But if hearing it helps… then hear it from me: I forgive you. Always.”
Vi broke then, fully, collapsing into Caitlyn’s arms, clutching her like she might disappear if she let go. The Kiramman heiress held her, whispering quiet reassurances, her touch tender and unshakable.
And in that moment, the Wolf woman believed her.
Caitlyn didn’t speak right away. She just reached for Vi’s hand, lacing their fingers together like it was the most natural thing in the world. Her thumb brushed slow, soothing circles against the brawler’s skin, grounding her, as though silently telling her: You’re safe. You’re here. I’ve got you.
“You’ve shared so much with me already,” Caitlyn finally said, her voice low but steady. “What you’ve done to protect Jinx. The choices you made, even when they tore you apart. And I know…” She paused, taking a breath, as though choosing her words carefully. Her eyes searched Vi’s face with that piercing, tender gaze that always seemed to see right through her walls. “I know you did the same for me. With Darius.”
The name hit like a punch to the gut.
The redette’s jaw tightened. Her shoulders went rigid. In her chest, her heart hammered wildly, like it wanted to break free and escape. She tried to swallow, but her throat was too dry.
“Yeah.” Her voice came out gravelly, almost broken. She stared down at their joined hands, unable to meet Caitlyn’s eyes. “I did.”
Her fingers twitched in her girlfriend’s grasp, like she wanted to pull away, but the bluenette held on, not forcefully, just firmly, a tether against the rising tide of shame.
“I tortured him,” the Zaunite whispered, the words scraping raw as they left her. “I killed him.” Her breath shuddered. “And it was… fuck, Cait… it was wrong. I know it was wrong. I…” Her chest heaved as she tried to keep her voice from breaking, but it didn’t work. “I don’t expect you to forgive me for that. Not after everything. Not after what I’ve done.”
The Piltie didn’t let her spiral further.
She leaned forward suddenly, cupping her’s jaw with her free hand, and pressed her lips against Vi’s in a kiss that was neither gentle nor hesitant. It was urgent, firm, cutting through the brawler’s self-condemnation like fire slicing through ice.
When she pulled back, her eyes were shining, not with judgment, but with fierce, unshakable love.
“No one,” Caitlyn said firmly, her voice thick but unwavering, “would’ve been able to stop you.”
The Hybrid blinked, startled, her breath caught in her throat. The Human’s thumb stroked along her scarred cheek, her gaze locked on her girlfriend’s.
“Not after what he did to me. Not after what he tried to take from me… I know… I knew deep down that you would have done something… You’re fiercely protective, Vi…”
The Wolf woman’s lip trembled, her defenses crumbling under the weight of her lover’s certainty.
“But that doesn’t make it right,” she rasped, shame twisting in her gut. “It doesn’t make me any better than him… I promised you to be better… I…”
Caitlyn silenced her with a gentle press of her fingertip to Vi’s lips. Her touch was soft, but her eyes burned with conviction.
“No,” she agreed quietly. “It doesn’t make it right. And that’s why I need something from you, Vi.”
Vi lifted her eyes at last, searching Caitlyn’s face, desperate and fragile all at once.
“Anything.”
“Promise me,” Caitlyn whispered, leaning closer until their foreheads touched, “you won’t do it again. No more killing. No more torture. Not for me. Not for Jinx. Not for anyone. Please.”
The Wolf woman closed her eyes tightly, her chest rising and falling in uneven waves. The memory of Darius’s screams, of her own fists bruised and bloodied, of the rush of rage that had felt so blinding and unstoppable… it all crashed down over her.
Her fists clenched, shaking. She could almost hear the echo of that boy’s faceless voice from her hallucinations at the bar: monster… unworthy… unlovable…
But Caitlyn’s hands were still on her, warm, steady, unflinching. Her forehead pressed against Vi’s. Her breath mixing with hers. The woman who should’ve hated her, who should’ve turned away in disgust, was right here, holding her together.
A small, broken smile tugged at the Zaunite’s lips as she forced herself to breathe. She tried to lighten the heavy weight pressing down on her chest, her voice cracked but playful.
“Say… Am I still allowed to use my fists?”
The Piltie let out the tiniest laugh, her lips curving into a smile even as her eyes softened with tears.
“Yes. But only if it’s necessary. And never to kill.”
Relief flooded the redette’s body, loosening muscles she hadn’t realized were locked. She nodded slowly, solemnly.
“I promise.”
The bluenette smiled through her tears and kissed her again, this time softer, lingering, as though sealing the promise with warmth instead of words.
When they pulled apart, the Hybrid leaned into the Human’s shoulder, pressing her forehead there, her voice barely audible.
“Thank you… for not giving up on me.”
Caitlyn’s hand threaded through her hair, her thumb tracing soothing circles against the nape of her neck. She tilted her head and kissed the crown of Vi’s red hair, her voice tender but firm.
“I never will, Darling. Never.”
The bluenette pressed her lips gently to the redette’s forehead, lingering there for a moment, as though she could press reassurance directly into her skin. Then, with one last stroke of her thumb across her girlfriend’s cheek, she stood. The brawler watched her move across the room, slender and graceful, her every gesture precise even in the quiet, ordinary space of her apartment bedroom.
On the Piltie’s desk, stacked neatly alongside textbooks and folders, still sat the little notebook that the Zaunite read earlier tonight. The Human picked it up without hesitation, flipping it open in her hands.
“Let’s read it together.”
The Hybrid blinked. Her heart clenched.
“Wait… Cait.” Her voice was hesitant, guilty. “Are you sure about that? I already told you…I shouldn’t have read it. I didn’t mean to invade your space. I thought it was your project notes.”
Caitlyn looked over her shoulder, her lips tugging into a small, reassuring smile.
“I know. And you were honest with me about it. That matters more than anything.” She returned to the bed, notebook in hand, and settled back down at Vi’s side. “Besides… no secrets, right? That goes both ways.”
The Wolf woman swallowed, her throat suddenly tight. Her fingers twitched on her knees, fighting the urge to reach out and take her girlfriend’s hand.
“No secrets,” she echoed, softly.
“Good.” The bluenette tilted her head, that little mischievous spark in her eyes resurfacing. “Then we’ll make a game of it.” She held the notebook up like it was a deck of cards. “You don’t get to peek. Just flip, blindly. Wherever your finger lands, I’ll read it.”
The redette huffed out a half-laugh, shaking her head in disbelief.
“You’re serious?”
“Always,” the other woman teased, eyes glinting.
The warmth of that banter, so easy and natural between them, softened the Zaunite’s nerves. With a small, resigned grin, she reached out, sliding her thumb along the edge of the pages until instinct told her to stop. She tapped the page.
The Piltie looked down, cheeks already tinged pink before she even began. She cleared her throat and read:
"Sometimes I wonder how I got so lucky. She is storm and steel, chaos and fire, but she’s mine. She loves with a ferocity that terrifies me, because I don’t know if I’ll ever deserve it. But gods, I love her. And I would rather burn in that fire than live a single day without it."
Vi froze. The words seemed to echo in her chest, carving into her heart with their sincerity.
“You…” Her voice cracked, and she cleared her throat roughly. “You make me sound like some kind of hero.”
Caitlyn’s gaze lifted from the page, soft but unwavering.
“You are,” she said simply. “You’re my hero.”
The Hybrid looked away, swallowing hard against the sudden lump in her throat. She couldn’t trust her voice, so she just nodded. Her Human, mercifully, didn’t press, just closed the notebook gently and offered it back for another round.
“Your turn again,” she said lightly.
The brawler smirked faintly, shaking her head but complying. She flipped to another page. the Kiramman heiress skimmed it quickly, and her lips curved into something more serious, a hint of sternness mixed with love.
"Vi is reckless. She terrifies me with how much she throws herself into danger without thinking about herself. But I know why. She does it because she can’t stand seeing anyone else hurt. She’d rather bleed than let someone she loves suffer. How can I be angry at that? Her heart is impossibly big, and sometimes I think it’s going to tear itself apart just from how much it tries to hold."
Vi winced, rubbing the back of her neck.
“Yeah… that’s me alright.”
“Exactly like you.” Caitlyn’s sternness softened into something gentler, though her eyes remained sharp. “And yes, it terrifies me. But it also reminds me just how deep your love runs. Even when it scares me half to death, I never forget why you do it.”
That warmth threatened to unravel the Zaunite again. She chuckled lowly, trying to shake it off, but her chest ached in the best way.
“Another?” the Piltie asked.
The redette nodded. She flipped the notebook again, and the bluenette’s voice softened as her eyes scanned the page:
"She walked again into Dr. Zilean’s office today. I can see how hard it is for her. But she went. She tried. That’s strength. Not fists, not fire. This. Choosing to face what hurts instead of running. I am so proud of her. Even if she doesn’t see it yet, she is the strongest person I know."
The Hybrid’s eyes burned instantly. She tried to laugh, but it came out shaky.
“You… really wrote that?”
“Every single word,” the Human said quietly, meeting her gaze without flinching.
Vi’s vision blurred, and she blinked rapidly, swiping at her face.
“You’re unbelievable, you know that?”
Caitlyn only smiled and nudged the book forward.
“One more?”
The redette exhaled shakily and nodded. She flipped again. The bluenette glanced down, and her expression softened into pure tenderness, her lips parting slightly before she began:
"We found her. She’s alive. I knew it. I knew it in my bones. Even when the nights were cold and quiet, when Jinx couldn’t stop crying over the phone, when people tried to tell me to let go, I refused. Because she’s Vi. She doesn’t give up. She wouldn’t leave us forever. Thank you, Janna. Please… please, help her find her way back to us."
The Wolf woman’s tears came faster this time. She didn’t even try to stop them. Her chest heaved, and she let out a shaky breath as her girlfriend closed the notebook and set it aside. She cupped her face, brushing away the tears with gentle thumbs, then leaned in to kiss her damp cheeks, her temple, her brow.
“And it’s the truth…” the Piltie whispered, forehead resting against the Zaunite’s. “Even when you were gone, you were never gone from me.”
Vi let out a choked laugh, her arms sliding around Caitlyn’s waist, holding her close.
“Fuck, Cait… what did I do to deserve you?”
The Human only smiled softly and kissed her hair. Then, with a playful glint in her eye, she reached for the notebook again.
“One last round?”
“Alright.” The Hybrid smirked through her tears. “Surprise me.”
She flipped the book again, and the top studen’ts face immediately went crimson.
“Oh no,” she muttered.
“Oh no?” the brawler grinned.
Caitlyn groaned, covering her face with her free hand.
“This one’s… very personal.”
“Aren’t they all?” Vi teased, eyes dancing.
The bluenette gave her a look, then sighed dramatically and began to read, her voice low and breathy:
"Our first night together. I never imagined what it would feel like. She was so gentle, so careful with me… like I was the most precious thing in the world. She kept asking if I was alright, if I felt safe. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so loved. She touched me like she was memorizing every part of me. By the end, I thought I might cry. Not from pain, but because I didn’t know love could be this soft, this overwhelming, this real."
By the time Caitlyn finished, her face was scarlet, and she shut the notebook quickly, mortified.
Vi, however, just stared at her, heart pounding, heat rushing to her own face.
“Cait…”
Before Caitlyn could stammer out an apology, Vi leaned in and kissed her, slow and reverent at first, then deepening with every second. When they broke apart, both breathless, the redette whispered.
“I don’t know what I did to deserve the most perfect girlfriend in the world.”
The bluenette, still flushed but smiling through it, placed her hand over her brawler’s chest, right above her heart. Her palm was warm, grounding.
“It’s because of this,” she said softly. “Because your heart is bigger than your scars. There’s nothing in you not to love, Vi. Nothing. I’m the lucky one… because you chose me.”
The Zaunite’s lips curved into a trembling smile. Her eyes shimmered as she whispered back.
“I love you to the moon and back.”
The Piltie’s eyes glistened as well. She leaned in, kissing her once more, murmuring against her lips:
“Always.”
They were there, together, two souls who had already weathered storms together, and who knew, without doubt, that they would weather countless more.
Notes:
Honesty and communication!
That's how you'll be happy in your relationship, Vi.
Caitlyn is so sweet to read some of her secret garden to Vi... That amount of trust, jeez!
Green flag Caitlyn.
Pages Navigation
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Apr 2024 09:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Sat 20 Apr 2024 05:25AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 29 Jun 2024 10:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Renkhal on Chapter 1 Wed 24 Apr 2024 08:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Apr 2024 12:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Aokbab T (Guest) on Chapter 1 Mon 20 May 2024 11:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Tue 21 May 2024 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Aokbab T (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Jun 2024 10:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Jun 2024 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
GhostRuby on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Nov 2024 04:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Sun 17 Nov 2024 08:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lovraan on Chapter 1 Wed 19 Mar 2025 10:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Thu 20 Mar 2025 07:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Aug 2025 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Daniela (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 09:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 11:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Daniela (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 11:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 1 Sat 23 Aug 2025 05:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 2 Thu 02 May 2024 09:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 2 Fri 03 May 2024 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 2 Fri 03 May 2024 02:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 2 Fri 03 May 2024 07:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 2 Sat 04 May 2024 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 2 Sat 04 May 2024 09:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Aokbab T (Guest) on Chapter 2 Tue 21 May 2024 04:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
jj (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sat 04 May 2024 06:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 2 Sat 04 May 2024 09:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Aecaneisgay (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 16 Jul 2025 01:03AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 2 Wed 16 Jul 2025 05:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 03:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 3 Thu 16 May 2024 08:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 3 Mon 20 May 2024 08:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 3 Tue 21 May 2024 07:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
Aokbab T (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 27 May 2024 10:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 3 Tue 28 May 2024 09:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 4 Sat 01 Jun 2024 11:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 4 Sat 01 Jun 2024 01:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
JenFMax on Chapter 4 Sat 01 Jun 2024 01:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 4 Tue 04 Jun 2024 04:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 4 Wed 05 Jun 2024 06:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
FluffyLittleMeowMeow on Chapter 5 Thu 20 Jun 2024 01:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 5 Thu 20 Jun 2024 03:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
YoshiPP on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Jan 2025 07:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Jan 2025 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
YoshiPP on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Jan 2025 07:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 6 Thu 09 Jan 2025 11:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fosicss (Guest) on Chapter 7 Sun 24 Nov 2024 08:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
CupcakePuppy on Chapter 7 Sun 24 Nov 2024 11:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation